YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY THE LIBRARY OF THE DIVINITY SCHOOL A KEY CHRONOLOGY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. LONDON PRINTED BY SPOTTISWOODE ASD^CO. / NEW-STREET SQUARE FASTI SACRI OR A KEY CHRONOLOGY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. BY THOMAS LEWIN, ESQ. OF TBIN. COLL. OXFOED, M.A., P.S.A. AUTHOR OF ' LIFE OF ST. PAUL,' ' SIEGE OF JERUSALEM BY TITUS,' ' cjesae's INVASION,' ETC. LONDON : LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 1865. PREFACE. Any one may see at a glance that your volume contains a mass of mate rials, and so evinces considerable industry ; but may it not be asked, Is it operce pretium? Has not the same ground been traversed often before by other and those able writers ? I must admit that the work has not at first sight the air of novelty, but examine it closely and you will find that it possesses some peculiar cha racteristics. Almost all chronologers have applied themselves to the dis cussion of particular questions, and have made their arguments bear upon these isolated points, without reflecting that such a process must be very fallacious. To ascertain the precise date of any event the antecedent and subsequent history must be placed in juxtaposition with it. In chronology, as in other sciences, a single fact, taken by itself and left to stand separate from what precedes and follows, will be often misplaced. To arrive at the truth you must construct a series of continuous tables, and then you may hope to ascertain correctly the relative positions inter se of the several occurrences. But has not this been done by Fynes Clinton in the Fasti Hellenici and Fasti Romani, which comprise the period from B.C. 70 to a.d. 70 ? No. Fynes Clinton has directed his principal attention to the heathen world, and from the vast extent of the period embraced within his labours, he has necessarily been obliged to omit matters of detail ; whereas, in these pages, the heathen world has been thrown into the background, and the Jewish and Christian history brought prominently forward. I have also not only adverted to the leading dates, but endeavoured, though only in skeleton, to produce a connected narrative. By turning, for instance, to the paragraphs which are referred to by numbers, the fortunes of countries and the succession of princes may be readily followed. 11 PREFACE. Your object, then, is to illustrate more particularly sacred chronology, a province which belongs more properly to the divine ? The wearer of the surplice is necessarily from his office familiar with the early history of Christianity ; but what has the long-robe to do with the first footsteps of the Church ? My principal aim is to impart knowledge for the purpose of promoting religion ; and there is this advantage on the side of the layman, that while the churchman is regarded as a partisan, and is, therefore, supposed to write with a bias, the layman is at least free from any suspicion of that kind, and thus his testimony carries with it the greater weight. A juris consult, too, may plead another justification, viz. that although he has less leisure for the study of theological questions, he approaches them with a more disciplined mind. From day to day, and from year to year, he is compelled, in the exercise of his professional calling, to minutely scrutinise contradictory evidence for the purpose of striking the balance truly. His only hope of success in life is by bringing a correct judgment to bear upon discordant facts, and so conduct his client to a sound and practical conclusion. Admitting your professional occupation not to incapacitate you for these pursuits, let me ask, Whether you have brought forward any new fights, whether errors have been corrected, whether the sphere of chronological knowledge is likely to be enlarged ? I can only answer that new and original views have been advanced, and the grounds on which they rest have been fully and fairly stated ; and where there is collision of opinion the cause of truth can scarcely fail to be promoted. Besides, whether the author's deductions can be maintained or not, the student will here find the materials for inquiry ready at hand, and may judge for himself. If he do not approve the edifice erected, let him demolish it, and use the common data for constructing another in better architectural taste. This may be all very well if .the subject were of sufficient importance to command public attention ; but, to strike at the root of the matter, what can it signify whether the birth of Christ was a few years earlier or later than the commonly received date ? whether He began His ministry in a.d. 26 or a.d. 29 ? or what was the exact year of the Crucifixion? PEEFACE. ill Here I think you go too far. If this reasoning were to be applied to history generally, we should soon be involved in a cloud that would grow into darkness itself. If history be valuable at all, the more certain and distinct are its features, the better its purposes will be answered. Chrono logy in history is what perspective is in painting, without it there would be a confusion of images which would rather perplex than edify. These remarks are just enough in the abstract, but how do you apply them to the present case ? Is there no direct and immediate benefit to be expected from your labours ? The evidences of Christianity are closely interwoven with the chronology of the times when our Lord and the Apostles lived. If, for instance, in prosecuting a minute inquiry into the events which immediately preceded and followed the introduction of Christianity, I had found the narrative of the New Testament inconsistent and at variance with heathen testimony, I might have been led to suspect that the wild speculations recently broached by infidel writers were not without a semblance of reason ; but when the more closely I sift the records of that period, the more, at every step, I find the sacred penmen confirmed in their most casual and passing allu sions to contemporary personages and ancient customs, I necessarily feel that my creed rests on no insecure foundation — that it is not ' the cun ningly devised fable ' of an after age, but is part and parcel of actual history. If such be the result to myself, may I not anticipate that the reader who accompanies me may anchor his bark in the same peaceful haven? I believe that many who indulge in scepticism do it, not from conviction, but from never having seriously addressed their attention to an inquiry into the truth. . But for these results to follow the book must be read, and for the book to be read it must be interesting, and can these pages lay claim to such merit? Undoubtedly the slipshod reader of novels and other similar literature, will seek in vain for pleasure or pastime in this volume ; but there are others whose minds are braced up and kept well strung, who can ramble to their satisfaction wherever they can gather fruit ; besides, there are lite rary productions which, unattractive in themselves, are useful as works of IV PREFACE. reference, not intended to be read as a whole, but to be consulted from time to time as opportunity offers. Who, in a Christian country, does not read the New Testament? and who that reads it would not desire to understand the political state of the provinces in which the transactions occurred, and catch glimpses of the characters of the several personages that appear upon the scene ? in short, to have a general panoramic view of the whole horizon of so momentous a period ? When we read in the Acts of the Apostles that Herod, after slaying James the brother of John with the sword, and putting Peter in prison, went down to Csesarea, and there, arrayed in royal apparel, harangued the Tyrians and Sidonians in the theatre, and then, amidst their shouts that he was a god, was arrested by the hand of death, does it not gratify a natural curiosity to discover, from a careful comparison of dates, that this Herod is by Josephus called Agrippa, and that the reason of his visit to Csesarea was the celebration of the safe return of Claudius Caesar — from what country ? — from our own island of Great Britain, then, for the first time, brought under the Roman yoke by the capture of Camulodunum, or Colchester ? When, again, we read that St. Paul, at Corinth, joined himself to his fellow-countryman and fellow tent-maker, Aquila, who had just arrived from Italy, ' because that Claudius had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome,' is it not a pleasure, or at least a satisfaction, to learn that while St. Paul was on the road from Macedonia to Corinth an insurrection broke out in Judaea, and that the arrival of St. Paul at Corinth was just after an edict, issued by the timorous Claudius from alarm at the rebellion, for the expulsion of all Jews from Rome? And numerous other instances might be adduced in which, by following the thread of sacred chro nology in conjunction with profane history, we are enabled to detect curious coincidences, and throw a halo of light around occurrences which would otherwise be wrapped in mysterious obscurity. The divine, in particular, whose duty it is to expound the Scriptures by the aid of contemporary history, and to reproduce, as far as possible, the fife of our Lord and the Apostles for the edification of his flock, or the defence of the faith against the scoffs of unbelievers, can here at once command a clear outline of the whole subject, and at the same time, by referring to the original authorities, can fill up the framework by interweaving such further particulars as the nature of his inquiry may call for. But, even supposing that few will personally peruse the work, it does not follow that they will derive no benefit from it. Many drink PREFACE. who have not drawn from the spring themselves ; and so, many may have information imparted to them who know nothing of the source from which it is derived. The writer who produces a fascinating history must have the ground prepared for him ; he must have ready at hand geographical maps of the countries, and chronological tables of the times. The geographer and chronologer therefore, though their labours do not appear, lay the strong underground foundations upon which the super structure is afterwards raised. The historian takes the dry bones and clothes them with flesh, and invests them with form and beauty. The geographer and chronologer may attract little notice and attain little panegyric, but the office is indispensable, and is perhaps the more praiseworthy, as less conspicuous in the eyes of the world and as gather ing fewer laurels. But a work on chronology, if intended as the foundation of some imposing fabric by the hand of the accomplished master-builder, ought to be remarkable for its accuracy ; but you confess to many sins both of commission and omission, and probably there remain many others which the partial eye of the author has failed to detect. I am far from thinking that the work can claim perfection, for Nam vitiis nemo sine nascitur ; optimus ille est, Qui minimis urgetur. But the difficulties with which the author has to struggle, and the vantage- ground on which the reader stands must be taken into consideration. The author often writes, as in the present instance, at distant intervals and as opportunity offers. There is no continuous woof from beginning to end, but piece is added to piece, and patch to patch, as leisure allows or new materials for information present themselves. The reader, on the other hand, free from the confusion created by a scarcely legible manuscript and repeated revision of the work in a disjointed form, looks at the subject through a clear atmosphere, takes the whole in at one comprehensive view, is able to compare with readiness the distant parts, and so to detect the least want of symmetrical consistency. Thus faults, that escaped obser vation in manuscript, are now, from the clearness of the type, distinctly visible, and blemishes make their appearance which had before been hid beneath the haze in which the writer was enveloped. VI PREFACE. Let me ask, in conclusion, whether you had any sufficient reason for placing the commencement of the tables in B.C. 70 ? Why they should close in a.d. 70, as the terminus ad quern, is obvious enough, as the Jewish polity then ended by the final capture of Jerusalem ; but apparently there was no great event in B.C. 70 which could equally justify the selection of that year as the terminus a quo. I am free to confess that there is some ground for the remark, and the only explanation I can offer is, that it was found impossible to determine some of the most important dates without unravelling the previous history for a lengthened period. Thus, the date of the death of Herod involved a knowledge of his earlier career, and this again connected itself with the rise of the Roman power in the East. The intervention of the Romans with the affairs of Judaea under Pompey in B.C. 65, arose from the disputes between Hyrcanus and Aristobulus as to the high-priesthood, that is, the sovereignty of Judaea ; and the contest between the two brothers began on the accession of Hyrcanus on the death of his mother Alexandra in B.C. 69. For the sake of uniformity therefore, and for better stamping the first as well as the last year of the Tables upon the memory, another, the preceding year, was taken into account, and thus B.C. 70 was made the starting-point, as a.d. 70 was made the goal. CONTENTS. DISSERTATION ON THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT ix CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES FROM B.C. 70 TO A.D. 70 ...... 1 APPENDIX 363 JEWISH YEAR 363 SYRO-MACEDONIAN YEAR ... 364 ATTIC YEAR 364 ROMAN CALENDAR 364 PARALLEL YEARS 369 TABLE OF ECLIPSES 371 CENOTAPHTUM PISANUM 376 MONUMENTUM ANCYRANUM ... 377 MONUMENTUM ANCYRANUM GRJECE . . 382 FASTI CAPITOLINI .383 STEMMA CiESARUM 386 FAMILY OF THE HERODS 387 INDEX .389 ERRATA AND ADDENDA 431 Trawiiriiije Reference Lil)n:i, | DISSERTATION ON THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER I. DATE OP THE DEATH OF HEROD. It is singular that the Christian Era, by which the computation of time amongst civilised nations is now regulated, should have for its basis a date which is confessedly erroneous ; and it is little less singular that all the learning of the most enlightened ages has hitherto been unable to determine with precision what is the exact amount of the mistake. The year A.d. 1, which purports to commence from the birth of Christ, was fixed upon by Dionysius Exiguus, a monk of the sixth century; and as he flourished in the dark ages, it is not surprising that he should have failed in solving satisfac torily a perplexed and difficult problem. Some think that the miscalculation was of one year only, while others place the Nativity so far back as B. C. 8 ; and every year between these two points has had its advocates. A few writers in their eccentric flights have ventured beyond even these extremes, and have hazarded hypotheses which it would be idle to pursue. That the present discussion should clear up a mystery which has hitherto baffled the research of the most accomplished chronologers, cannot be anticipated ; but as knowledge is continually advancing, it may be useful to carry the landmarks forward, and draw distinctly the boundary line of our present information. One fact is clear beyond all question, viz. that our Lord was born when Herod, king of Judea, was still living. The embassy of the wise men of the East to Herod, and the subsequent massacre by him of the Innocents at Bethlehem, must instantly recur to every one's recollection. We shall therefore break ground by the inquiry (which in itself is of some nicety) — What was the year of Herod's death ? Josephus, besides other circumstances of less note, furnishes us with two distinct and independent tests for discovery of this year. In the first place, he tells us that shortly — i. e. a few days or weeks — before the death of Herod occurred an eclipse of the moon at Jerusalem at night;* and, secondly, that about Midsummer of the same year,b Archelaus, a candidate for the kingdom of Judaea, pleaded his cause before Augustus at Eome, when Caius, the grandson and adopted son of Augustus, was present.0 1. First, then, was the death of Herod in B.C. 1 ? Assuredly not, for there was neither an eclipse of the moon at Jerusalem during that year, nor was Caius at Eome, * Kal T] ireA^M) 8e Tp avrp vvkt\ ££e\mei>. Ant., xvii. b See B.C. 4, No. 943. 6, 4. See b.c. 4, No. 905. ° Ant., xvii. 9, 5. See b.c. 4, No. 943. DATE OF THE DEATH OF HEROD. for he had sailed from Italy toward the close of the preceding year, or, at the latest, in the spring of B.C. l,d and was now occupied somewhere in the East, from which he never returned. 2. Can the death of Herod be referred to the year B.C. 2? We may admit that Caius was at this time present in Eome ; but then there was no eclipse of the moon that year at Jerusalem at night, though one occurred at Jerusalem in the daytime, viz. on 20th January, at 2h. 27m. p.m.6 We must also reject this year on another account. Josephus states that Archelaus reigned ten years/ and we learn from Dion Cassius that he was deposed in a.d. 6,g which is confirmed incidentally by the statement of Jose phus that the census consequent on the banishment of Archelaus was completed in the 37th year of the Actian era, i.e. some time between 2nd September, a.d. 6, and 2nd September, a.d. 7.h Archelaus, then, could not have begun to reign, on the demise of his father so late as B. c. 2, and a fortiori not so late as B. c. 1 ; for on the former supposition Archelaus in a.d. 6 would have reigned only eight years, and on the latter only seven. It may also be noticed that about six months after the death of Herod, his son Herod Philip, who had followed Archelaus to Eome, was appointed by Augustus tetrarch of Trachonitis, and then returned to Judasa, and then, after enlarging and improving the village of Bethsaida, called it Julias, in honour of Julia, the daughter of Augustus.1 But Julia, the daughter of Augustus, was disgraced and banished soon after Midsummer B. c. 2 ; and if so, had Herod died in the spring of that year, there would not have been time for Herod Philip to have sailed to Eome and to have disputed with his brothers before Augustus, and then to have returned to Syria and beautified and re-named the city — and all this before the disgrace of Julia in the autumn of B.C. 2. 3. Can we assign the death of Herod to the year b. c. 3 ? The objections to this, again, are insuperable ; for during this year there was no eclipse of the moon at all at Jerusalem ; and further, if Archelaus succeeded Herod in b. c. 3, he could not be said to have reigned ten years on his dethronement in A. d. 6. The latter argument is met by those who advocate the year b. c. 3 by the counter statement that Josephus, in the ' Wars,' speaks of Archelaus as banished not in his tenth but in his ninth year.5 This, no doubt, is so; but the 'Wars' was Josephus's earliest production, and when he had not made himself so perfectly master of the previous history. In the subsequent and more accurate work of the ' Antiquities,"1 and in the life of himself,1 written at a later period still, he computes the reign of Archelaus at ten years; and if so, Archelaus could not have begun to reign in B.C. 3, if, as Dion asserts, and as is confirmed by the testimony of Josephus himself, he was deposed in a.d. 6. If Josephus do not contra dict himself, the nine years must mean nine complete years ; and the ten years must mean ten current years. In neither case could Herod have died in B.C. 3, as Herod would thus have reigned only eight complete and nine current years. Coins also of Herod Antipas, tetrarch of Galilee, another son of Herod, have been found, with the stamp on some of the forty-third year of his reign, and on others of his forty-fourth year.™ The genuineness of the former is not to be questioned, and " See B'c- 2> No- 962- " Ant., xviii. 2, 1. See A. d. 7, No. 1021. • See Table of Eclipses. i Jos. Ant) xviii. 2, 1 ; and see b. c. 4, No. 953. ' Ae/cdVijj Sk £re< ttjs tyxys, &e. Ant,, xvii. 13, 2. J "Et<=i rrjs apxo* ivvdrcp. Bell., ii, 7, 3. Ba.Tos 'Apxehdov rb StKirov. Vit., s. 1. See * xvii. 13 2. a.d. 6, No. 1011. i vit., s. 1. « Dion, lv. 27. See a.d. 6, No. 1011. - See a.d. 39, Nos. 1585, 1586 ; a.d. 40, No. 1610. DATE OF THE DEATH OF HEROD. there appears no sufficient ground for impeaching the genuineness of the latter. Now Antipas was certainly deposed between 1st April and 31st August a.d. 40,n and if so, he could not at that time have reached his forty-fourth year, on the assumption that his reign commenced on the death of Herod in b. c. 3. A fortiori he could not have begun to reign in B.C. 2 ; and a fortiori still in B.C. 1. 4. We come next to the year B. c. 4 ; and several arguments derived from inde pendent sources converge to the conclusion that the death of Herod must be assigned to this, and cannot be referred to any later year. (a) An eclipse of the moon did actually occur at Jerusalem this year, on the night of 12— 13th March,_from lh. 48m. a.m. to 4h. 12m. a.m. ;° and if we examine the events which are related by Josephus as happening between this eclipse on 12th March and the following Passover on 10th April (just before which Passover Herod died), we shall find that they exactly fill up, without exceeding or even over-crowding, the interval between these two termini. Indeed, the very adaptation of the intermediate occurrences during this limited space furnishes an argument in itself for placing the death of Herod in b. c. 4. This will appear from the following table, in which every minute circumstance is set down, that the fullest weight may be given to the objection insisted on by some (but who cannot have sufficiently examined Josephus for this purpose), that the facts narrated cannot all be compressed into the interval between the eclipse on 12th March and the Passover on 10th April B.C. 4.p B.C. 4. March 12. The Eabbins are burnt alive at the stake by Herod at Jericho. Ant., xvii. 6,4. 12-13. An eclipse of the moon the same night. lb. 14. Herod's disorder increases, and by the advice of his physicians he crosses from Jericho to Callirrhoe, on the eastern coast of the Dead Sea, where he tries the warm baths. Ant., xvii. 6, 5 ; Bell., i. 33, 5. 19. He is plunged into a vessel of oil, and is almost killed by it. lb. 20. He despairs of life in consequence, and distributes a donation to the army, and returns to Jericho and summons thither the chief men of Judasa, who, as they arrive, are imprisoned in the Hippodrome. Ant., xvii. 6, 5 ; Bell., i. 33, 5 and 6. 27. Letters come from Eome, and Herod revives a little. Ant., xvii. 7, 1 ; Bell., i. 33, 7. 28. He relapses, and makes an attempt upon his own life ; and Antipater, on hearing the outcry in consequence, tries to bribe his gaoler, as if Herod were dead, to release him ; but Herod is informed of it, and instantly orders the execution of Antipater. Ant., xvii. 7, 1 ; Bell., i. 33, 7. April 1. Death of Herod on the fifth day inclusive from that of Antipater. The prisoners in the Hippodrome are immediately released, and then, but on the same day, the death of Herod is publicly announced. Ant., xvii. 8, 1 ; Bell., i. 33, 8. 8. Herod is buried at Herodium, 7J miles from Jerusalem, and the mourn ing of seven days from the death of Herod ends. Ant., xvii. 8, 3 ; Bell., ii. 1, 1. " See a.d. 40, No. 1592. • See B.C. 4, No. 905. » See b.c. 4, Nos. 905-924. a 2 DATE OF THE DEATH OF HEROD. B. C 4. April 9. At the close of the mourning Archelaus offers sacrifices in the Temple, and the mourning for the Eabbins begins the same evening. Ant., xvii. 8,4; Bell., ii. 1,1. 10. A disturbance in the city by the friends of the Eabbins, when Archelaus sends an officer to appease them by soft words, but he is pelted ; and then others are sent, with no better success; and then a band of soldiers; and then the whole army, when 3000 of the people are slain ; and at this time the sacrifices at the Passover were proceeding. Ant., xvii. 9, 2 & 3 ; Bell., ii. 1, 2 & 3. In this table, different persons may perhaps entertain different opinions as to the exact time to be allowed for each particular event ; but the reader cannot fail to see that the occurrences, upon the whole, adapt themselves remarkably to the actual interval between the eclipse on 12th March and the Passover on 10th April. Should any portion appear to demand somewhat more space, it may be conceded, for the sup pression of the Hmeute caused by the friends of the Eabbins has been placed on 10th April, the first day of the Passover ; whereas Josephus states only that the people were engaged upon their sacrifices ; and as the Passover was an eight-day festival, and sacrifices were offered from first to last, the tumult on account of the Eabbins may have occurred not on the first but on the last day of the Feast, that is, not on the 10th but on the 17th April, so that seven days more, if necessary, might be allowed to the foregoing series of events. (b) The next argument for placing the death of Herod in b. c. 4 has not the same cogency as that derived from the eclipse, but is entitled to consideration as harmonising with the conclusion drawn from other quarters. Josephus describes Herod as being at the time of the eclipse (12th March B.C. 4) '¦about his seventieth year,'q and as Josephus is here making the most of his age, I understand him to mean that Herod was not in his seventieth year, but close upon it, i.e. in his sixty-ninth year. Josephus, in his other work, the 'Wars,' expresses the same thing by saying that Herod was 'well nigh of the age of seventy;'1, and had Herod already attained his seventieth year, Josephus would have so written ; and this again leads to the inference that Herod was in his sixty-ninth year. Supposing this to be so, have we any notice of Herod's age previously, from which we can determine with what year B.C. the sixty-ninth year of Herod would coincide ? In b. c. 47, Antipater, on his return to Judaea from escorting Caesar from Egypt to Asia Minor, appointed his son Herod to be captain of Galilee, when quite a youth, 'for he was only fifteen years of age.'8 It is admitted on all hands that here is a mistake of the transcriber ; for not only would a boy of fifteen be incapable of government, but as Herod certainly died, as all agree, either in b. c. 4 or within a short time before or after it, and as at his death he was in his sixty-ninth year, he could not by any computation have been fifteen in b. c. 47. The approved and, indeed, only suggested correction, is the alteration of the first figure by substi tuting 25 for 15 ; and, as Josephus is heve making the least, and not the most, of Herod's age, we may conclude from this expression that Herod had then completed his twenty-fifth year, and was therefore in his twenty-sixth year. But if Herod was in his twenty-sixth year in B.C. 47, he would be in his sixty-ninth year in B.C. 4. " Ilepl IfiSownoarby eros fy. Ant., xvii. 6, 1. » TleirrfKatSetm y&p airy 4ycy6vei /liva 6T»). Ant. ' 'He fie vyap trx^bv erwv ^Bo^/iocTa. Bell., i. 33, 1. xiv. 9, 2; and see Bell., i. 10, 4. DATE OF THE DEATH OF HEROD. (c) We have already remarked thart at the hearing of Archelaus before Augustus, in the Midsummer of the year in which Herod died, Caius, the adopted son of Augustus, was present; and it is clear that Lucius his brother, the other adopted son of Augustus, was not present, or the names of Caius and Lucius would necessarily have been coupled together. This mention of Caius and omission of Lucius is just what we should expect at a public audience in B. c. 4. Caius had assumed the toga virilis, and been admitted to councils of state in the preceding year b. 0. 5 ;* but Lucius did not attain the same privileges until b. c. 2.u Caius, therefore, would naturally be present at an important public discussion in b. c. 4, but Lucius would not. (d) Let us next see how far the death of Herod in b. c. 4 is consistent with the length assigned to the reigns of his three sons, Archelaus, Philip, and Antipas. Archelaus, according to Dion, was dethroned in a. d. 6 ; and, as Dion states this expressly and unmistakably, we should have no right to question his testimony if it stood alone ; but borne out and confirmed as it is by the incidental remark of Josephus, that the census under Cyrenius, consequent upon the dethronement of Archelaus, was completed at least before 2nd September A. d. 7, we cannot entertain a doubt that the date given by Dion is correct ;T and if so, then, as Archelaus was banished in his tenth year, he must have commenced his reign on the death of his father in b. c. 4. Herod Philip, another of Herod's sons, and the tetrarch of Trachonitis, reigned thirty-seven years, and died in the twentieth year of Tiberius.w But the twentieth year of Tiberius was from 19th August a.d. 33 to 19th August a.d. 34; and if, as we have supposed, Herod died a little before the Passover, say on 1st April B.C. 4, the thirty-seventh year of Herod Philip, reckoned from the death of his father, would be complete on 1st April A.d. 34 ; and if so, part of his thirty-seventh year would coincide with part of the twentieth year of Tiberius, that is, the interval from 19th August A.D. 33 to 1st April a.d. 34 would fall within the thirty-seventh year of Philip and also within the twentieth year of Tiberius. Next, as to the reign of Herod Antipas. We have already referred to certain coins struck by him or at his mint, some of which have the stamp of the forty-third year of his reign, and others the stamp of his forty-fourth year.* Eckhel suggests that Vaillantius and Gallandus, on whose authority the latter coins depend, may have been mistaken, and have misread the inscriptions/ but there is no other reason, as it seems, for questioning the existence or genuineness of these coins than the supposed difficulty of reconciling them with the actual reign of Herod Antipas. But if we place the death of Herod, as we have done, in b. c 4, the coins are capable of an easy solution. The forty-third year of Herod, on this hypothesis, would commence in the spring of a.d. 39, and his forty-fourth year in the spring of a.d. 40. What then was the exact time when Herod Antipas was deposed ? We learn from Josephus that it was in the fourth year of the reign of King Agrippa over the tetrarchy of Trachonitis f and this tetrarchy had been conferred on Agrippa at the beginning of April a.d. 37." The deprivation, therefore, of Herod Antipas and the succession of Agrippa to his tetrarchy, as it fell in Agrippa's fourth year, could not have been earlier than April A.D. 40. It was, however, some time before 31st August a.d. 40, for on that day * See b.c. 5, No. 889 * See ante, p. x. y Eckhel, iii. 486. ° See B.C. 2, No. 959. * (Agrippa) Trjs 9i\tmrov /xev Terpapxlas els Tpierlav » See A.D. 6, No. 1011. ap|ar, t$ -reriprip Se Kal tV 'HpdSov icpos. Ant., w Ei/coffTij; /j.hf iviavrQ ttjs Tifieplov Stpxvs, r/yncrdiifvos xix. 8, 2. 8e curbs eirro Ka\ t, idWra. Ant., xviii. 4, 6. * See a.d. 37, No. 1503. DATE OF THE DEATH OF HEROD. Caligula returned to Eome from his Germanic expedition, and in Agrippa's letter to the emperor written shortly afterwards on the subject of the erection of Caligula's statue in the Temple at Jerusalem, Agrippa alludes to the banishment of Herod Antipas, and the gift of his tetrarchy to himself.b Assuming, therefore, that Antipas was dethroned some time between 1st April a.d. 40 and 31st August a.d. 40, the coins stamped with his forty-third year may very well have been struck by Antipas in a.d. 39, before he sailed to Eome, and those stamped with his forty-fourth year may very well have been struck in the spring of A. d. 40, before he was exiled, and a fortiori before the news of his banishment reached Judaea. (e) The death of Herod in the spring of b. c. 4 is in harmony with the fact before referred to, that Herod Philip built the city of Julias in honour of Julia, the daughter of Augustus, who was disgraced in the third quarter of B. c. 2 ; for the interval from the death of Herod in b. c. 4 to the third quarter of B. c 2 would afford sufficient time for Herod Philip to reach Eome and return to Judaea, and then to enlarge the city, and name it after Julia before the intelligence of her disgrace. According to Eckhel," from the evidence of coins, Julias was founded in B.C. 3 ; and if, so, the death of Herod could not have occurred in any later year than b. c. 4. (J) Herod, according to Josephus, began his reign nominally in the consulship of C. Domitius Calvinus and C. Asinius Pollio, i. e. in b. c. 40 ;d and Dion places the banishment of Archelaus in the consulship of .ZEmil. Lepidus and Lucius Arruntius, i. e. in a.d. 6.e The interval from Herod's accession to Archelaus's dethronement is thus (including both extremes) forty-six years, to be divided between Herod and Archelaus. But Josephus assigns thirty-seven years to Herod, and nine, according to the 'Wars,' to Archelaus; and this would be so if we place the death of Herod in b.c. 4, and reckon that year into his reign, and omit it from the reign of Archelaus. But in the 'Antiquities ' and the 'Autobiography,' f Josephus assigns ten years to Archelaus, which, with the thirty-seven years of Herod, would make forty-seven, so that Josephus must here count the year of Herod's death twice over, i. e. first in the reign of Herod and then in the reign of Archelaus, and thus the year of the death common to both reigns would fall in b. c. 4. Again, Josephus dates the reign of Herod actually from the year b. c. 37,g and the interval from this to the expulsion of Archelaus in a.d. 6 would be forty-three years, and Josephus divides this between Herod and Archelaus by assigning thirty-four years to Herod,h and nine or ten years as before to Archelaus ; so that here again, in the computation of the actual as well as the nominal reign of Herod, Josephus refers the death of Herod to the year b. c. 4. We shall now consider two objections that may be advanced against the hypothesis that Herod's death occurred in b. c. 4. 1. It may be said that John the Baptist, according to St. Luke, opened his ministry in the fifteenth year of Tiberius,1 i. e. after 1 9th August A. d. 28, and that Jesus, who followed John, could not have begun to preach until toward the close of a.d. 28 at the earliest; and yet Luke tells us that Jesus 'when he began His ministry was of about thirty years ; ' j so that His birth must be assigned to the close of b. c. 3, b See A.D. 40, No. 1599. • iii. 342. » 'Ev Irei 8e iremetccuSeic&TifTris riyeuovias Tifcplov- i See B.C. 40, No. 468. KaiVapos k.t.a. Luke iii. 1. 0 See a.d. 6, No. 1011. J Kal abrbs fjv 6 'Ii/iroCs iltrel irSy oidKovra apx avtiKev 'Avrlyovov fn; TeV- ffapa Kal reffaapdicovTa,, fiefl' 8 84 u7r!> 'Pufmiuv an-oBcCBeiKTO ^irra Kal -rpidKovra. Jos. Ant., xvii. 8, 1. p See B. c. 40, No. 450, « See b. c. 37, No. 528. DATE OF THE DEATH OF HEROD. voyage, p^Te ttjv o,k(mjv tov x11^"05 inroSelaas. Bell., i. 14, 2 ; and see Ant., xiv. 14. 2. He sails by way of Pamphylia and is overtaken by a storm, and reaches Ehodes with difficulty. Bell., i. 14, 3 ; Ant., xiv. 14, 3. At Ehodes he fits out another ship and sails to Brundisium, and then proceeds to Eome, which he reaches in due time. Bell., i. 14, 3 ; Ant., xiv. 14, 3. During his absence his kinsfolk are distressed for water at Masada but are relieved by the rains (which usually occur about a month after the Feast of Tabernacles, and therefore late in October). Bell., i. 15, 1 ; Ant., xiv. 14, 6. The summary may thus be stated. Herod was at Jerusalem at the Pentecost on 10th May b. c. 40. His flight from Jerusalem was about 5th July b. c. 40. After settling the garrison at Masada, and a .detention for some time at Alexandria, he may have set sail from Egypt about 1st August b.c. 40, and would arrive at Ehodes about the middle of the same August. After fitting out a ship he would again set sail about the end of September B.C. 40, and would arrive at Eome some time in November of the same year. He remained at Eome seven days only, and it was during this brief interval that by a decree of the senate he was declared king of Judaea.* 2. We have to fix the commencement of Herod's actual reign, i.e. from the death of Antigonus. The capture of Jerusalem by Herod was in the year b.c. 37. Dion Cassius, indeed, places it in b.c. 38 ;" but Josephus, in a matter peculiarly affecting his own people, is entitled to greater credit ; and the series of events related by Josephus shows conclu sively that Jerusalem could not have fallen before the year b. c. 37.* Assuming this to be so, the capture of the city was on the day of the Fast A. d. 37, that is, on 5th October.11 Antigonus was then made a prisoner, and sent to Mark Antony at Antioch ;T and here, at the instance of Herod, Antigonus was beheaded. The execution of Antigonus maybe placed, therefore, in November b.c. 37 ; and from this event, which closed the line of the Maccabean princes,w commenced what may be called the actual reign of Herod. Having ascertained with sufficient exactness the two termini from which the nominal reign and the actual reign of Herod are respectively to be dated, we have next to inquire in what sense Josephus attributes thirty-seven years to the nominal, and thirty-four years to the actual, reign of Herod. We may observe, in the first place, that Josephus professes to and generally does write with no little precision. Thus, in the case of the Eoman Emperors, Josephus gives us the exact length of each reign in the most particular manner. He tells us that Augustus reigned 57 years 6 months and 2 days;* Tiberius, 22 years 5 months and 3 days;y Caligula, 3 years and 8 months;2 Claudius, 13 years 5 months and 20 days;8 Nero, 13 years and 8 days;b Galba, 7 months and 7 days;0 Otho, 3 months ' Jos. Ant., xiv. 14, 4 and 3. txarov Kal cficoo-i ?|. Ant, xiv. 16, I. See Tables, • 'Ett! y.\v Si/rov tc KAavSiov rod re Napfjdvov tovB' b. c. 37, No. 528. oilras 4y4vero. Dion, xlix. 22. See a.d. 37, No. 526. * Ant., xviii. 2, 2; Bell., ii. 9, 1. ' See b.c. 39, Nos., 485-487; b.c. 38, Nos. 497, * Ant., xviii. 6,10; but, according to the 'Ware, 22 503-510 ; B.C. 37, No. 587. years, 6 months, and 3 days. Bell., ii. 9, 5. " Trj 4oprij rrjs vr\ ?eSoMo^ Zros a T7Js $ao-i\e(as ePSo/iov. Bell., whether Josephus does not speak simply of the effect i. 19, 3. See b.c. 31, No. 619. of the Sabbatic year during the siege, without asserting » Jos. Ant, xv. 9, 1. that it was then actually current. See B.C. 37, No. 525. b Ylerpuviov tV ivapxiav airb Kaltrapos ei\i)(j>6Tos. ' Ant., xii. 9, 7. Ant, xv- 9. 2. ¦ 'EjSSiJjiou fvros 'Hpe% rrjs Pairitetus irovs. Ant, • See Tables, B.C. 24, No. 686. xxii DATE OF THE DEATH OF HEROD. Herod from lst Nisan B.C. 37, or lst January b.c. 37 ; for in this way only could the thirteenth year of Herod be made to comprise the harvest of B.C. 25, when the famine began. 6. Augustus visited Syria at Midsummer B.C. 20, and at this time it is said that the seventeenth year of the reign of Herod from the death of Antigonus was past, and consequently that the eighteenth year was current.3 In fact, Herod had not completed his seventeenth year, if reckoned from the actual time of the death of Antigonus, viz. from November B.C. 37. But if the reign of Herod was made to commence retrospectively from lst Nisan or lst January B.C. 37, then at Midsummer B.c 20, as Josephus states, seventeen years would have expired and the eighteenth year would be current. 7. In b. c. 11 Herod sailed to Eome,e and Josephus, after relating his return to Judaea (which would be at the close of B.C. 11 or the beginning of B.C. 10), follows it up by saying that about that time Csesarea was completed, in the twenty-eighth year of Herod.f As the completion of Caesarea was after the voyage to Eome in B.C. 11, the historian apparently places it in B.C. 10, which would be the twenty-eighth year of the reign of Herod, reckoned as before either by Jewish years from lst Nisan or by consular years from 1st January B.C. 37. 8. The capture of Jerusalem by Titus, on 8th Gorpiseus, or 2nd September, a.d. 70, is said to have occurred 107 years after the accession of Herod, in November B.C. 37,B which would be correct on one hypothesis, and one only, viz. that Josephus meant either Jewish or consular years, as reckoned either from lst Nisan or lst January, so that fragments of Jewish or consular years should be counted as whole years. After these repeated examples of Josephus's mode of computation by Jewish or consular years, we can have no difficulty in concluding that when he speaks in round numbers of the years of Herod's reign, he treats the nominal reign as running from lst Nisan, or 1st January, B.C. 40, and the actual reign as running from lst Nisan, or lst January, b.c. 37 ; and then, if Herod died on lst April B.C. 4, he would be said in the first case to have reigned thirty-seven years, and in the second case to have reigned thirty-four years. The upshot of the foregoing discussion is, that the death of Herod must be placed in B.c. 4, and not in any later year ; and having laid this foundation, we come next to the inquiry, to what year and to what season of the year must be referred the Nativity, or Birth of Christ, which certainly preceded the death of Herod ? 1 "HStj!' outoD rrjs &afos itpdyimfft, &c e See a. u. 6, No. 1012. Ant, xvii. 2, 4. See Tables b. c. 6, No. 867. h See B- c- 6> No- 857. k ' Tumultup qui ob censum exortus erat comDOsitus.' 1 Ol irep\ TleSdviov npiafreii. Bell. i. 27, 2. See B.C. — Liv. Epit, 137. 6, No. 857. DATE OF THE NATIVITY. Clitae, who had been the subjects of Archelaus ;" and, what is more to the point, when a census was commenced in Judaea on the expulsion of Archelaus the Ethnarch, Judas the Gaulonite headed a faction in opposition to it, and gave rise to the sect of the Galileans. Supposing Augustus, therefore, to have issued an edict for a census in Judaea in b. c 6, a cautionary measure would be to exact from the people an oath of allegiance. Had Herod been as before an independent prince, the oath would have been to Herod only ; but, on the occasion referred to, it was to Caesar and Herod. This oath, as appears from the historian's account of it and the circumstances attending it, was administered not long after Midsummer B.C. 6;' and if it was preliminary to the enrolment or taxing during which our Lord was born, the Nativity must be placed in b. c. 6, and not long after Midsummer of that year. Let us now consider another part of the sacred narrative, which will serve to throw additional light upon our present inquiry. Matthew relates that ' there came wise men from the East to Jerusalem, saying, Where is He that is born king of the Jews ? . . . . When Herod the king heard of these things he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born ; and they eaid unto him, at Bethlehem of Judaea, for thus saith the prophet; n and very soon after followed the massacre of the Innocents at Bethlehem. As the Gospels were written by illiterate fishermen, and solely with religious and not political views, and as Josephus, on the contrary, was a highly educated and accom plished courtier, and had more regard to popularity amongst his own countrymen than strict adherence to truth, we should expect to find these facts, so simply told by the evangelist, presented to us in very different colours and not a little distorted by the partial historian. The general features, however, are sufficiently preserved to establish the identity. We shall first give the words of Josephus, and then offer a few comments upon them. * The Pharisees,' says Josephus, ' who had the credit of foreknowing events by divine inspiration, foretold that a downfall of the throne was decreed by God against Herod, both himself and his issue, and that the kingdom would devolve upon her (Pheroras's wife) and the children that should be born to them. And these things, for they did not escape Salome, were communicated to the king ; and moreover that they (the Pharisees) had corrupted some of those in the palace. And the king put to death not only the most guilty of the Pharisees, but also Bagoas the eunuch and one Carus, who exceeded all of that age in beauty, and was his •n-aiSuca ; and he slew also every one of his own family who assented to what the Pharisees said. But Bagoas had been carried away by them, as he was to be the father and benefactor of the king that was to rise up according to the prophecy, and who, for all things were to be in his power, would give him capacity for marriage and the procreation of children.' x 1. In the first place we have here a great sensation created at Jerusalem by the expectation of some extraordinary event about to happen, and this stir penetrates into the palace, and at length reaches the ears of Herod himself. What is all this but an expansion of Matthew's summary, that Herod ' was troubled and all Jerusalem with him ! ' 2. The extraordinary event that was looked for was the appearance of a king • Tae. Ann., vi. 41. u Matt ii. 1, &c. « See B.c. 6, No. 857. x Jos- Ant-> xvii- 2> *• xxvi DATE OF THE NATIVITY. who should displace Herod from the throne ; which cannot fail to bring to mind the question of the wise men from the East, ' Where is He that is born king of the Jews f ' 3. This report had been circulated by the sect of the Pharisees ; which again tallies with the circumstance that the aged Symeon, at the time of the Presentation, took Jesus in his arms and pronounced Him to be ' a light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of His people Israel:'* not that the Gospel describes Symeon in terms as a Pharisee, but he is believed to have been the son of Hillel and the father of Gamaliel, and if so, of the same sect. At all events, it was the Pharisees, according to the Gospels, who were anxiously looking for the Messiah ; and, when John Baptist opened his ministry, the mission sent to inquire into his pretensions was deputed by the Pharisees.1 4. The rumour now so widely spread was in some way connected with prophecy, for it gained credit with the people from the ' foreknowledge ' attributed to the Pharisees through ' divine inspiration : ' the meaning of which is, that the Pharisees, as the most devoted to the study of the scriptures, were regarded as the best expositors of the sacred oracles, and so had credit for the gift of prophecy themselves. How this harmonizes with the account of Matthew that, on the arrival of the wise men, Herod consulted ' the chief priests and scribes of the people ' (by whom Lardner unhesi tatingly understands the Pharisees *) ' where Christ should be born ; and they said unto him in Bethlehem of Judasa, for thus it is written in the prophet.' h 5. The coming king in Josephus was to be a divine person, who should work miracles, for ' all things were to be in his power,' insomuch that he was to remove the impotence of the eunuch and make him the father of a family. In short, he was to be the Messiah, for whom the children of Israel had been so anxiously waiting. When it is said that the throne was to devolve upon Pheroras's wife and her issue, we must suppose (if there be not a contradiction in the historian's narrative) that Messiah was to reign as supreme, and that in subordination to him the sovereignty was to be exercised by Pheroras's wife. This figment about Pheroras's wife was, as Josephus intimates, nothing but a piece of fulsome adulation which the Pharisees paid to her in requital for her kindness in having discharged the' fine imposed a little before upon the Pharisees for refusing the oath of allegiance to Caesar and Herod on the occasion of the census.0 6. The report propagated by the Pharisees, that a new and heavenly king was about to displace Herod from his throne, so inflamed the jealous temperament of Herod, that he instantly had recourse to the most barbarous measures for securing Ms power. Thus he inflicted capital punishment on all the Pharisees who had been active in the movement ; he took the life of many inmates of his own palace, as Bagoas the eunuch and Carus his favourite page, and of those of his own family who had lent themselves to the Pharisaic views. All this coincides with and bears out the averment of the evangelist, that Herod, on hearing that Christ was born in Bethlehem, ordered the massacre of all the male children there, two years old and under. Matthew, whose attention was devoted only to the good tidings of the gospel at Bethlehem, does not record the bloody tragedy in Jerusalem ; and the high-born Josephus has passed over in silence the murder of the infants in the humble village of Bethlehem. Each account, however, serves to confirm the other, by showing the state of frenzy, regardless of all consequences, under which Herod at the time was labouring. y Luke ii. 32. » Matt. ii. 4. " John L 2L c °»* ijMijM/wro, tV «ft,o,B„ airijj k.t.A. » Vol. l. p. 295. Ant, xvii. 2, 4. DATE OF THE NATIVITY. Putting together all these particulars as given by Josephus with reference to the emeute of the Pharisees, and observing how nearly they answer to the ' trouble of Herod and all Jerusalem ' on the arrival of the wise men from the East in search of the new-born king, as recorded by Matthew, we are driven to the conclusion that Josephus and Matthew are speaking of one and the same period, and are treating of one and the same event, though differently coloured according to the different medium through which the writers regarded it. Now it can be shown by tracing the narrative of Josephus, that the emeute of the Pharisees must have originated about the month of October, b. c. 6, and that the execution of the leaders of the movement and their partisans followed not long afterwards, say in November, B.C. 6. If then the arrival of the wise men from the East was contemporaneous with the emeute of the Phari sees, and the massacre at Bethlehem was about the same time with the massacre of the Pharisees, the arrival of the wise men must be placed in October, b. c. 6, and the massacre at Bethlehem about November of the same year : and if so, then the Nativity, which a little preceded the arrival of the wise men, would fall, as before, in B. c. 6, and not long after Midsummer of that year.d The testimony of Macrobius, a heathen writer who flourished in the 4th century, is not at variance with, but rather confirmatory of, the foregoing conclusions. 'When Augustus (he says) heard that amongst the male children under two years in Syria whom Herod, king of the Jews, had ordered to be slain, a son of his own also had fallen a victim, he observed, " Better be Herod's swine than Herod's son." ' e The expres sion, ' male children under two years in Syria,' is so peculiar that, without doubt, Macrobius is referring to the murder of the Innocents ; but whether he borrowed the . language from Matthew, or from an independent source, is another question. The only material circumstance as regards the present inquiry is the fact, that the massacre is here connected with the death of one of Herod's sons ; so that, if we can ascertain what son is referred to and when he perished, we have a clue to the time when Eachel wept for her children at Bethlehem. At first sight it might be thought that Antipater, who was put to death five days before the demise of Herod himself, may be the subject of the anecdote ; and if so, the murder of the Innocents would be referrible to B.C. 4, when Herod died, and the Nativity itself would fall a little earlier, say at the close of B.C. 5. But, on reflection, the idea that Antipater is the son of Herod alluded to by Augustus must be dis carded. Herod was evidently still living when the saying was uttered ; but as Antipater was executed five days only before the death of Herod, the intelligence of both events would be carried to Eome by the same mail. Besides, Antipater was such a monster of vice, he was so execrated at Eome as well as in Syria, that the capital punishment of such ' a mystery of iniquity,' as Josephus calls him, would, instead of exciting commiseration, have been hailed with the utmost satisfaction. Very different was the case when Alexander and Aristobulus, the two unhappy. sons of Herod by Mariamne, became the victims of Herod's jealousy. Handsome and accomplished, and free from any serious charge, they had been caught in the meshes of Antipater's artifices, and, after a mock trial, had been put to death by the hands of their own father. Such an outrage upon humanity, where there was no actual guilt, had raised an outcry throughout the civilised world, and in particular had created the strongest sensation at Eome, where the young men had been educated. On such a violation of the ties of nature, Augustus might well have exclaimed, ' Better be d See B.C. 6, Nos. 857, 867. " Macrob. Saturn., ii. 4. c 2 DATE OF THE NATIVITY. Herod's swine than Herod's son.' If in fact it was this occasion that called forth the caustic remark, then, as the execution of Alexander and Aristobulus was enacted on the first half of B.C. 6,f the murder of the Innocents, which is coupled with it, must also have fallen about the same time. This hypothesis, however, is open to one objection, viz. that the death of Alexander and Aristobulus occurred about March, b.c. 6, whereas the murder of the Innocents, according to our view, fell about November, B.C. 6, so that the two events, though comprised under the same year, are separated by such an interval that they would not very naturally be associated to gether in the speaker's mind. We look around, then, for some other solution, if such can be found, which shall be free from this objection. Now it is observable that this son of Herod is said by Macrobius to have perished ' amongst the male children under two years ;' and this implies that the son of Herod also was under that age. Josephus, in his account of the emeute of the Pharisees, mentions that, when the rumour of a coming king was rife at Jerusalem, Herod, in his fury, not only put to death the leading Pharisees who had propagated the report, but also ' every member of his own family that was implicated in the movement.'8 It would seem, therefore, that certain of Herod's own lineage had fallen victims ; and if so, an infant son of Herod might have been amongst the number. Certainly a child under two years old could not have been an accomplice in the designs of the Pharisees ; but one motive may easily have been mistaken for another, and while the rest were put to death as conspirators, the child may have been sacri ficed because born, and born perhaps at Bethlehem, within the period during which, according to the Pharisees, the new king who was to subvert Herod's throne had come into the world. It is also possible that as Herod, according to Josephus, at this time (b.c. 6) put to death Carus, his iraiSiicd, Bum our, which always exaggerates, may have substituted 7rai8a for iraiSiKti, and have carried the news to Eome that Herod, in his phrenzy, had not even spared his own son. Whether the victim was an actual son of Herod, or was his iraihuca, this bloodshed in the palace must, according to Josephus, have occurred about November b.c. 6, and then the massacre of the infants at Bethlehem, which is coupled with it by Macrobius, must be referred to the same period; and if so, the Nativity, as it must have preceded the massacre by some three months, would fall as before in B.C. 6, and soon after Midsummer of that year. Assuming the Nativity to have occurred in B.C. 6, let us next see whether, by any possibility, we can determine within narrower limits, and by quite a different process, about what day of the year this event happened. Luke remarks incidentally that Zacharias, the father of John the Baptist., was a priest of the course of Abia or Abijah,h and upon this statement, simple as it is, rests, if not the whole, yet the main part of the superstructure about to be raised. The temple was burnt by Titus on Saturday, the Jewish Sabbath, 9 Ab, or 4 August, a.d. 70;1 and according to the Eabbins, who on such a point are entitled to more than usual credit, this was the day on which the course of Jehoiarib, the first of the twenty-four courses, entered upon its duties.k The courses served seriatim as they were num bered, each for a week ; and it seems to confirm the testimony of the Eabbins that, if ' See b.c 6, No. 857. h Luke i. 5. s nSK o, ti rod oiKftov vweurrfati oTs 6 ' See Tables A D. 70, No. 2149. tapurtuos iKeyev. Ant, xvii. 2, 4. * Mishna iii. 298, 3. DATE OF THE NATIVITY. xxix the first course began, according to Ezra, on the first day of the seventh month of the first year of Cyrus,1 the first course would again take up its ministry on 4th August a.d. 70.m Now, from the time of the Nativity to the final destruction of the Temple, no political revolution occurred to interrupt the ordinary and regular rotation of the courses; and we may assume, therefore, that the usual succession continued throughout. From 4th August, then, a.d. 70 (exclusive) to 4th August B.C. 70 (inclusive) would be 27,759 days, and as each one of the twenty-four courses consumed 168 days, if we divide the former number by the latter, there will remain 39 days over; that is, on 4th August b.c. 7 the twenty-four courses had still 39 days to run before completing their cycle of 168 days, and must therefore have begun their cycle 129 days before 4th August B.C. 7, that is, on 28th March B.C. 7 ; but if the first course began on 28th March b.c. 7, the eighth course, which was that of Abijah, would begin on 16th May B.C. 7. The conception of John the Baptist was at the close of Zachariah's course of seven days," and therefore about 22nd May B.C. 7 ; and the annunciation to the Virgin Mary was on the 6th month current (not the 6th month complete) after that,0 and there fore in November b.c. 7. The Nativity then, at the end of nine months from that time, would fall early in August B.C. 6 ; say, for the sake of clearness, on lst August B.C. 6. Such a season of the year agrees with the few particulars connected with the birth of Christ. It happened at the time of an enrolment or census, which could not with any probability have been fixed for a day during the winter, but might well have been ordered for the month of August, when the harvest was over, and the rains had not yet commenced. How, during the inclemency of a winter month, for instance, could the Virgin Mary, in an advanced state of pregnancy, have been suffered to travel all the way from Nazareth to Bethlehem ? ' Pray ye (says our Lord) that your flight be not in winter.' p The serenity of the air also, at the time of the Nativity, is evidenced by the fact that the shepherds were keeping their flocks in the open fields.q Ac cording to the Eabbins, the flocks in Judaea were usually turned out at the Passover, and penned again in October/ We should be chargeable with imperfectly treating our subject if, in discussing the date of the Nativity, we omitted all reference to the appearance of the star which brought the wise men to Jerusalem to greet the new-born King. It is said that Herod ' enquired of them diligently what time the star appeared ? ' " and that afterwards, when he was mocked of the wise men, he slew all the children of Bethlehem ' from two years old and under, according to the time which he had diligently enquired of the wise men' ' It has hence been inferred that the star must have appeared just two years before the murder of the Innocents, but this fails to do full justice to Herod's cold-blooded policy. His great object was, with all possible certainty, and at any expense of human life, to secure his victim ; and we may conclude, therefore, that Herod's edict would, with that view, embrace all the children who had been born even some time (say six months) previously to the reported first appearance of the star. Thus we must look for the heavenly phenomenon not two years, but eighteen months, before the massacre. Assuming, as we have shown, that Matthew's account of the circum- 1 See Ezra i. 1; iii. 6. » Mark xiii. 18. m This is Browne's calculation. Ordo i Luke ii. 8. Sseclor., p. 33. ' Anger, p. 12. note (k). " Luke i. 23. " Matt ii. 7. • Luke i. 36. ' Matt. ii. 16. DATE OF THE NATIVITY. stances attending the arrival of the wise men from the East is only another version of the emeute of the Pharisees from the expectation of the coming king as recorded by Josephus ; the arrival of the wise men, as contemporaneous with the emeute of the Pharisees, would fall about October B.C. 6,u and then the order for the massacre at Bethlehem, on Herod's finding himself mocked by them, would be referrible to November B.C. 6. But about eighteen months before this, viz. on 29th May b.c. 7, was an extraordinary conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn, so as to present the appear ance of a double star in the zodiacal sign of Pisces, the zodiacal sign that more particularly dominated over the fortunes of the Jews.1 It may be objected to this explanation that such a conjunction was temporary only, while the star of the wise men ' went before them and came and stood over where the young child was 'y Our reply is a conjectural illustration from an analogous case. In a.d. 1604 was a conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn, and in A.D. 1605 was a conjunction of Jupiter, Saturn, and Mars ; and a few months after, in the same year, a new and extraordinary star of great brilliancy presented itself, and shone continuously for about eighteen months and then vanished.2 In correspondence with these phenomena there occurred, according to Kepler, a conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn in b.c. 7, and then a conjunction of Jupiter, Saturn, and Mars in B.C. 6 ; a and then, according to Matthew, an extraordinary star (which was evidently of some continuance) appeared at the birth of Christ, which we have placed soon after Midsummer B.C. 6. These parallelisms are so singular as almost to amount to argument. » See b. c 6, No. 878. ? Matt. ii. 9. * "Wieseler's Chronol., p. 65. Ideler's Hand- " Wieseler's ChronoL, p. 63, book, vol. ii. p. 404. See B.C. 7, No. 834. * Wieseler's ChronoL, p. 64. CHAPTEE III. THE date of the ceucifixion. We shall now investigate some of the most important dates connected with the first propagation of the Gospel, as, 1. The date of the commencement of the ministry of John the Baptist as the forerunner of Christ ; 2. The date of our Lord's baptism; 3. The date of the commencement of our Lord's ministry; and 4. The date of the Cruci fixion. These topics are to a great extent linked together, and the results will be found mutually dependent upon each other; but the arguments will be best under stood, and be presented in the most cogent form, if we discuss the several questions in exactly the inverse order to that in which we have stated them. We shall, therefore, begin with the date of the Crucifixion. That our Saviour was crucified on a Friday is a fact familiar to all. Now if we can show from the Gospels that the Jews did actually celebrate their Passover on the evenino- that preceded the Crucifixion, that is, on the Thursday, and that the Pass- so ver, by the rules which regulated it, would fall on a Thursday in the year a.d. 33, but would not so fall in any year either before or after A.d. 33, for a considerable period, it will necessarily follow that the crucifixion of our Lord must be assigned to the year A.d. 33, and cannot be referred to any earlier or later year. We have there fore to establish these two propositions: 1. That the Jewish Passover was eaten by the Jews on the evening next before our Lord's crucifixion ; and 2. That, in the year A.D. 33, the Paschal feast fell on a Thursday. 1. That the Passover was eaten by the Jews on the evening which preceded the Crucifixion, is a point upon which there is the most perfect harmony amongst the three first evangelists. It is indeed so clearly stated by them, that one would think not a doubt could be raised about it. The reader will bear in mind that the only question in dispute is, whether the Paschal feast of the Jews was eaten by them on the evening before, or on the evening after, the Crucifixion. What does our Saviour Himself foretell as to this? We find the following passage in Matthew : ' Ye know that after two days is the feast of the Passover, and the Son of Man is betrayed to be crucified.'* Is it not to be plainly understood from these words, that the Passover was to begin before the Son of Man should be betrayed? If so, as Christ was betrayed on the Thursday night, and was crucified on Friday morning, the Passover could not commence on the Friday evening, but must have begun the day before. Again, what account do the three first evangelists give of the Last Supper ? Do they call it the Passover? and if so, Do they imply that our Saviour ate the Passover with His disciples at the usual time, or that He ate it proleptically, as it is called, i.e. by anticipation, and that while He kept the Passover on the Thursday, the Jews generally kept it on the Friday ? * Matt. xxvi. 2. xxxii DATE OF THE CRUCIFIXION, What says St. Matthew? ' Now the first day of the feast of Unleavened bread (t# 8s irpd>Trj t&v 'Agufiuv), the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto Him, Where wilt Thou that we prepare for Thee to eat the Passover? And He said, Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him, The Master saith, My time is at hand ; I will keep the Passover at thy house, with My disciples. And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them ; and they made ready the Passover. Now when the even was come, He sat down with the twelve.' b Here we have not the most distant hint that our Saviour ate the Passover a day before the usual time. On the contrary, it was mani festly at the ordinary season, for the question where He was to eat it was put to Jesus by the disciples themselves, who, of course, would reckon the Passover as their countrymen did. The very day, too, in which the inquiry is made, is called the first day of unleavened bread, i.e. the day of the paschal sacrifices, in the evening of which the paschal supper was eaten. An attempt, indeed, is made to explain this away by the suggestion that tj? 8s irpaTrj t&v 'Agvfuop means the day before the feast ; but this cannot be, for both Mark and Luke, as we shall see, call it the day of the paschal sacrifices. The supper, too, is repeatedly designated by Matthew as the Passover, without anything in the context to indicate that it was not the ordinary feast, eaten at the accustomed time. ' Where wilt Thou that we prepare the Passover?' 'I will keep the Passover.' ' They made ready the Passover.' Mark gives the same relation, and in very similar terms, as Matthew," but to the words ttj 8s irpmrn ijf^spa, t&v 'A^vficov, ' on the first day of unleavened bread,' he adds, ' when they killed the Passover,' which is very observable, as identifying the very day on which the supper was eaten, for the paschal lamb was killed between noon and eventide (and generally between 3 and 5 o'clock), on the day in the evening of which the Paschal feast was celebrated. St. Luke tells us, in the corresponding passage,3 ' Then came the day of unleavened bread, when the Passover must be killed,' tf\6e 8s r\ r/fispa t&v 'Ajjjfiwv iv fj sSei 6veo-0ai to 7rdo-^a. Here we are told expressly that the day (that is, the first day) of unleavened bread was come. It was not the day before, but the very day on which the Passover was slain in the afternoon, and was eaten in the evening. And Luke implies also, that our Saviour eat the Passover at the usual hour, for he adds, when ' the hour,' i. e. the customary hour, ' was come, {ots syivsTo r] &pa,) He sat down.' e We shall now advert to the objections that have been urged against the hypothesis, that the Passover of the Jews preceded the Crucifixion. It is said, that if the Pass over began on the Thursday, Christ was arrested by the rulers of the Jews during the feast ; whereas, at the Sanhedrim previously held by them, they had come to the reso lution of hot apprehending Him ' on the feast day (sv ttj sopTJj), lest there should be an uproar among the people.' f And not only so, but the Crucifixion, it is said, would then be during a feast, and it was not lawful amongst the Jews to put any man to death during a festival. To the first of these objections we answer, that the rulers of the Jews had come to the resolution referred to, when they supposed that the appre hension of Jesus would be conducted openly and by force. But very unexpectedly Judas Iscariot presented himself to the rulers, and offered to betray Jesus, when their counsels were at once altered, for by means of the proferred treachery, which they accepted with eagerness, they were enabled, as they did, to arrest Jesus without the <¦ Matt. xxvi. 17—20. . Luke xxii. 14. • Mark xiv. 12. ¦> Luke xxii. 7. ' Matt xxvi. 5. Mark xiv. 1. DATE OF THE CRUCIFIXION. least public disturbance. As to the objection, that the Jews would not have put our Lord to death during a festival, the answer is, that the Jews did not put Him to death. If they had done so for blasphemy, the first accusation, our Lord would have been stoned, and then His prediction would not have been verified, that He should be 'lifted up;' but the rulers of the Jews admitted themselves before Pilate, 'It is not lawful for us to put any man to death,' « viz. during the feast; but by accusing Jesus of setting Himself up as king, they made it a Eoman offence, — no less a charge than a violation of the Julian laws, or high treason ; and it was upon this count that Jesus was eventually tried before Pilate, and condemned, and then cru cified, — the Eoman mode of execution. Now, whatever scruples the Jews might have of profaning the festival by capital punishment, the Eomans had none, but, on the contrary, considered the feasts, when such multitudes were congregated together, as the fittest occasion for making a public example. Even the Jews, however, occa sionally, and under special circumstances, appear to have had recourse to capital punishment during their feasts, otherwise Hegesippus, in his account of the martyr dom of James the Just, would not have stated it to have occurred at the time of a Passover.h The fact may or not have been as related, but at all events it is evident that, in the writer's opinion, there was no absurdity in the supposition. But in support of the hypothesis that the Passover was eaten, not before, as we have assumed, but after, the Crucifixion, reliance is principally placed upon certain ambiguous expressions found in the Gospel of St. John, and which we shall now examine. The first passage is the following : ' Now before the feast of the Passover (-n-pb 8s t^s EopTrjs tov "irda")(a,), Jesus, knowing that His hour was come that He should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved His own which were in the world, He loved them unto the end;'1 and the evangelist then recounts the instance of love to which he alluded, viz. the washing of the disciples' feet, and begins his narrative with the words, ' And supper being ended,' &c, ' He riseth from supper,' &c. Here, it is said, the washing of the disciples' feet is expressly stated to be after the supper, and yet before the Passover, so that the supper of our Lord on the Thursday could not have been the celebration of the Passover itself. What are the facts ? John had stated in the previous chapter, that Jesus came to Bethany, in the suburbs of Jerusalem, ' six days before the Passover.' k By the expression, then, irpb soprr)s tov ¦jrdaxa, he does not mean the day before the arrival of the Passover, or he would have used words to that effect, this evangelist being remarkably particular in the sequence of the days, as any one must observe on a perusal of the first chapter of his Gospel ; but the import of the phrase is, ' now immediately before the feast of the Passover, or paschal supper,' Jesus testified His love by washing the disciples' feet, which was a preliminary ceremony before eating the lamb. Philo tells us, that before the guests presumed to eat the Passover they purified themselves by ablution, that is, by wash ing the head, and hands, and feet. 1 Jesus discharged the most menial of these offices by washing, not the hands or head, but the feet of the disciples. Peter asked that b John xviii. 31. " Euseb., 1. ii. c. 23. /SacTTjpfois KeitaBapfievav. Philo de Septenario, s* 18. ' John xiii. 1. k John xii. 1. Indeed, generally, the Jews, before a banquet, were 1 'EkoVti; Se olaia icar* 4neivov rbv X9^V0V 'XV' wont to wash their feet, as we may learn from the lepod ko! aepvirrrra. irept&efl\iirai . rod aQa-ywurBevros words of Christ when he supped with Simon the tepeiov irpbs rrjv app^rrovaav ciaxlav evrpevi^o^vov, Kal Pharisee, ' I entered into thy house, thou gavest Me rav 4n\ ra avaaWn (rwei\ey/iepwv ayvemucoTs ireptp- no water for My feet.' — Luke vii. 44. xxxiv DATE OF THE CRUCIFIXION. his hands and his head also might be washed, but Jesus rebuked him, as He had intended only to give a lesson of humility. The paschal supper, then, had not yet begun, and if we follow the narrative we shall find this to be the case. The words translated ' and supper being ended, . . . He riseth from supper,' are an unfortunate mistranslation of the words xal 8dirvov yevofisvov . . . eyelpsTai sk tov 8elirvov, which should be rendered, ' and when it was supper,'™ &c, ' He riseth from table,' &c. For that the supper had not yet taken place is evident from the sequel. After Jesus had concluded the ceremony of washing the disciples' feet, He sat down again, dvairsawv irdXiv, John xiii. 12, and the supper commenced. This is shown by the subsequent introduction of our Lord's declaration. ' Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray Me ; ' n for both Matthew (xxvi. 21), and Mark (xiv. 18), who relate the same words, expressly say that they were uttered while Jesus and His disciples were eating the Passover, iadiovrmv airr&v. The same thing is also implied in the Gospel of John himself; for when John asked Jesus who it was who should betray Him, Jesus said, ' He it is to whom I shall give a sop,' for no doubt the sop was given so as not to excite observation, in the course of the supper. There are still three other passages of St< John which have been relied upon as showing that Christ was crucified before the Passover ; and one of them is connected with the subject just discussed. When Judas, after the sop, left the room and went out, with an intimation from Jesus not to tarry, * what thou doest do quickly,' the disciples surmised either that he had been directed to ' buy those things that they had need of against the feast ' (&v xpsiav fypftsp sis ttjv ioprr/v), or to ' give something to the poor.' ° The former supposition, it is said, assumes that the feast had not yet begun. However, though the paschal lamb had been eaten, yet some ceremonies might still remain, and it is much more likely that Judas, at that unseasonable hour, should have quitted the table abruptly to purchase something needed immediately for the due observance of the feast which they were then celebrating, than to pro cure provisions for a feast to begin the following afternoon. But even supposing that Judas's object was to buy provisions for a feast which was to be observed the next day, it by no means follows that such feast was the Passover. The feast of Unleavened bread continued, after the day of the paschal sacrifice, an entire week, and during the whole of that time unleavened cakes were eaten and sacrifices made; Judas, therefore, might well be thought to be engaged in making purchases against one of the remaining days of Unleavened bread. Another passage is, that when the Jews conducted Jesus to the Praetorium they would not enter in, ' lest they should be defiled, but that they might eat the Passover;' ? and these words have been cited as a proof that the Passover had not then been celebrated. But how is this language at variance with the hypothesis that the paschal lamb had been eaten the evening before? If, as is supposed on the other side, the Jews would not pollute themselves the morning before a feast, a forticn-i they would not do so when the feast had actually begun, and was in the course of celebration. The words, ' that they might eat the Passover,' do not necessarily have any reference to the Passover in the strict sense, for the whole seven days of Unleavened bread were called the Passover, and as they were distinguished by the eating of unleavened cakes, 'to eat the Passover' was a synonymous expression with keeping the feast.'* The Jews there- ¦" Thus yevop.erqs Be iairepas, Philo in Flacc., s. 13, ¦ John xiii. 21. is 'when evening was come,' and not 'when evening » john xi;i 29. P jonn xviii> 28 was past' So tyUs yevop.4vnS. Matt. xxvi. 20; < 'They ate throughout the feast, seven' days Mark xiv. 17. 2 Chron. xxx. 22. DATE OF THE CRUCIFIXION. fore would not enter into the Pratorium, not that they might eat the paschal lamb in the evening (by which time possibly they might have purified themselves againr), but that they might ' eat the Passover,' i.e. keep the remaining days of the feast without defilement. The only other objection drawn from St. John's Gospel is the passage, that when Pilate took his seat on the tribunal, upon the Gabbatha or tessellated pavement, John remarks that ' It was the Preparation of the Passover ; ' 8 words which have been ac cepted as equivalent to ' the preparation for the Passover,' and indicating that the Passover had not yet arrived. Now the expression Preparation (Hapacncevri) had amongst the Jews a purely technical import, and signified the day before the Sabbath. Thus Mark writing for Eoman converts, who might not be acquainted with the term, and speaking of the Friday of the Crucifixion, observes, 'It was the Preparation, that is, the day before the Sabbath, r\v Hapacncevr], 6 sari irpo6TOj KOTa netrwPpiav eas .Wpas. Philo de Bell., vi. 9, 3. Septen., sect. 18. b -. « ' ) - ,,., . ~< - !v, / „ , * Tp 8* irpecTjj t»j> iJHS/iaj;. Matt xxvi 17 « ®uovaovs,) i. e. it would be full a few hours after on 15th Nisan. We cannot part from Philo without adverting to another remarkable passage, in which he states that the feast of the New moon was celebrated as being the first day of the month, dpyfj p,rp/6s, and also as the day on which the new moon became visible " Levit xxiii. 5. ; Numb. ix. 3; xxviii. 16. & KoVp.os f) rod irayicd\ov ri\v r\p.4pav. yeveaBai ir\rtXa AfwW 8.' iron 4«do-rov Bietv Kpeirroyical Svyarwrepoy w^eKeias avaymlas ixeraSlSmrt. 4y6fUae. . . U4p.nrV Sh Kal BeKdVr, S.aSe'xenu tt> to5 Noi/pijirfa yap apxerai QurlCeiv ahBnT$ sj3povaptwv ev K.op,t,Tiq>, irapovTos Aovkiov M.avviov, Aovkiov vlov M.svtivcI Kal Ta'i'ov ~%sp,irpov\ov, Vaiov vlov QaXipva, irspl &v sirpsa-fisvcre, &c.y The consuls for the year B.C. 129 were Manius Aquilius and C. Sempronius,2 whose names appear in the decree as presiding in the senate. Thus the date of the decree was 6th February b.c 129, and the war of Antiochus against the Parthians must therefore have been waged the year before, i. e. in b. c. 130. This agrees with the other dates in the life of Antiochus, for he came to the throne in the 174th year of the Seleucian era," i.e. some time between the autumn of B.C. 139 and the autumn of b.c. 138 ; and Eusebius tells us that Antiochus reigned nine years,b which he would thus have done, if he ceased to reign toward the close of B.C. 130. We cannot doubt, therefore, that the victory over Indates, mentioned by Josephus, was the first of the three battles fought in b.c. 130, and that the Pentecost alluded to was the feast of that year." On what day, then, did the feast of Pentecost fall in the year B.C. 130? The hinge upon which the whole Jewish year turned was, as we have said, the 15th Nisan, which was always the day of full moon, about the time of the vernal equinox, when the sun was in Aries, that is, between 17th March and 17th April. The Passover full moon then, in B.C. 130, was that which occurred at the latter end of March. The real new moon was on 11th March, at 1 a.m. ;d and the phasis therefore would be eighteen hours after, on 11th March, at 7 p.m., and the full moon would be fourteen days after, on 25th March, at 7 p.m. Thus the 15th Nisan, or day of full moon, was from sunset on 25th March to sunset on 26th March. The Sheaf-offering, or 16th Nisan, was from sunset on 26th March to sunset on 27th March, and Pentecost was the fiftieth day from that (exclusive), and was therefore from sunset on 15th May to sunset on 16 th May. That the Pentecost, or fiftieth day, was thus computed may be satisfactorily proved. In Leviticus, xxiii. 15, we read, And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after • Justin, xxxiii. 10. « Ant, xiii. 9, 2. raneous with his defeat. Demetrius, his immediate ' Ibid. ¦ Veil. Pat, ii. 4. predecessor, ceased to reign in b.c. 138, on being made * 1 Maccab., xv. 10. b Euseb. Chronic. prisoner by the Parthians; but he was again set at c See further Wiesel., Chron. Synop., 455. We should liberty in B.o. 130, in order to aid the Parthians by add that there are coins of Antiochus Sidetes with the embarrassing Antiochus the reigning king, when De- stamp of a Seleucian era of a later date than n. o. 130, metrius, pursuing his own interests, resumed the tin-one viz. n. o. 129 and b. o. 128., Eckhel, iii. 237. But there for himself, and the reign of Antiochus was then con- seems to be no doubt that the Parthian expedition was sidered as closed, though possibly Antiochus may have in B.C. 130, though the historians may be in error in lived somewhat longer. assuming that the death of Antiochus was contempo- '' Wieseler, Chron. Synop., 461. DATE OF THE CRUCIFIXION. xii the Sabbath (meaning by the Sabbath the 15th Nisan). From the day that ye brought the sheaf of the wave-offering, (the 16th Nisan,) seven Sabbaths (or weeks) shall be complete. Even unto the morrow after the seventh Sabbath (or week) shall ye number fifty days, and ye shall offer a new meat-offering,' &c. (viz. the Pentecost). So Philo tells us that the 16th Nisan, or second day of Unleavened bread, was called the sheaf (Spay/ia,) and ' from that day forward is reckoned the Pentecost, or fiftieth day, the odd day setting the seal to the sacred number of seven weeks'^ And Josephus uses very similar terms.1 Indeed, Maimonides expressly tells us that the Pentecost was the fiftieth day from 16th Nisan, exclusive.* Our Church, therefore, has from the earliest ages celebrated Whit-Sunday, which corresponds to the Jewish Pentecost, on the right day; for our Saviour was crucified, as we shall see, on Friday, the 15th Nisan, so that Saturday was the 16th Nisan; and Whit-Sunday is always the fiftieth day from the Saturday next before Easter, exclusive. On what day of the week, then, did 16th May B.C. 130 fall ? We turn to De Morgan's Book of Almanacks (whose calculations can be relied upon, not only from the reputation of the writer, but from their corresponding with the German computations), and we find that 16th May B.C. 130 was a Saturday, or Jewish Sabbath. But, if so, the Pente cost in B.c. 130 did not follow a Sabbath, but was on the day of the Sabbath itself. If we stopped here we should be chargeable with error either in the date of Antiochus's war in B.C. 130, or in our canons for determining the Jewish festivals. But another ingredient calls for attention. The Jews thrice in every octad of years intercalated a month, and the 5th year of the Sabbatic cycle (such as was the year B.C. 130) was in great favor for intercalation. Not only so, but the paschal moon of that year, if there was no intercalation, would fall almost as early as it possibly could, viz. on 25th March, the very day of the equinox itself, as calculated by the ancients. It is more than probable, therefore, that the year B.C. 130 was fixed upon for intercalation; and if so, the paschal full moon would be a month later, viz. in April. The full moon for that month was on 24th April,1 which was therefore 15th Nisan, and 25th April was 16th Nisan, and the fiftieth day from that (exclusive), or 14th June, was the Pentecost. We open De Morgan's Book of Almanacks and find that 14th June was a Sunday, and the day before it was a Saturday, or Jewish Sabbath. Thus, as Josephus remarks, ' the Pentecost that year followed next after a Sabbath.' We have now to apply the foregoing principles to a.d. 33, the year to which we have assigned the Crucifixion. In a.d. 33 the full moon of the vernal equinox, when the sun was in Aries, i.e. between 17th March and 17th April, was at Jerusalem on 3rd April at 5h. 12m. p.m.m The 15th Nisan then was from sunset on 2nd April to sunset on 3rd April. The paschal sacrifices were killed the day before, i. e. on 2nd April, between noon and eventide, and the paschal supper was eaten the same evening. On what day of the week, then, did the 2nd of April fall in a.d. 33 ? We consult the Book of Almanacks, * 'A*i yap rairvs rrj, jjp-epa* ItoT„K0,rT}, ap.fl^ra,, < Anger, 36 ; and see L'Art de Verifier les Dates. 4irra 4pSo/tdSay Upbv apiOfiby eiriff^payifofMOjs /wvdSos. »> The eclipse of the moon, which can only be at the Philo de Septen., sect. 21. full, occurred on 3rd April a.d. 33, at 3 p.m., for the » 'EPSS/tys 8s ePSopdSos Siayeyevnpevris fieri. rair-i\v meridian of Paris; i.e. at 5h 12m., for the meridian of rrjv Bvaiav (aSrai S' elolv at rS>v 4g$op.dSu>v foepai res- Jerusalem. See Pingre, post, p. 374 ; GresweU'sDiss., o-apiKovra Kal 4yy4a~), r$ TleyrriKocry, %v -EjSpaTo. 'AaapBa T01. i. p. 357 ; Anger, p. 37 ; Browne's Ordo Sseclorum, KaKovo-iv . . . vpoo-dyowi r$ ®e$ aprov. Ant., iii. 10, 6. p. 55 ; Wieseler's Chron. Evang., p. 446 ; and see A.D. k See Jennings' Jewish Antiq. on the subject of the 33, No. 145S. Pentecost. xiii DATE OF THE CRUCIFIXION. and we there learn that 2nd April was a Thursday.11 This, then, agrees with the narratives of the New Testament, for the Evangelists tell us that the Crucifixion occurred on the day preceding the Sabbath, that is, on a Friday, and that the paschal supper was eaten the evening before, that is, on a Thursday. It is stated by Mr. Mann," in his Essay on the time of our Saviour's Passion, that the paschal feast did not fall on a Thursday from a.d. 26 (exclusive) to A.D. 35 (inclusive), except in the year a.d. 33. What is the result? That the year a.d. 33, and no other, was the year in which our Saviour was crucified. Can this date of our Lord's crucifixion be confirmed by any external testimony ? We learn from the Evangelists, that on the day of our Lord's crucifixion occurred a supernatural darkness from 12 o'clock at noon to 3 p.m.P Now Phlegon, a heathen writer, the author of the Olympiads, and who flourished in the reign of Adrian, records the fact of an eclipse of the sun at noon in the 4th year of the 202nd Olympiad.9 The 4th year of the 202nd Olympiad was from Midsummer a.d. 32 to Midsummer a.d. 33, and on referring to the Table of Eclipses which will be found in L'Art de Verifier les Dates,1 it will be observed that from Midsummer a.d. 32 to Midsummer A.D. 33, there was no natural eclipse of the sun. Phlegon, therefore, records what never happened, unless the occurrence mentioned by the Evangelists be true. If the Gospels be authentic, and if, as we have shown, the crucifixion of our Lord was at the Passover of a.d. 33, the Evangelists and Phlegon confirm each other. Our Lord's crucifixion has been referred to the Passover of A.D."33, from a careful comparison of historical data, without the least reference to the fulfilment of prophecy, which of course could not be allowed to accomplish itself by influencing our view of the current of events. Having arrived, however, at the above conclusion, upon per fectly independent principles, we may point out in how striking a manner the prediction of the seventy weeks in the book of Daniel is fulfilled upon this hypothesis. The prophecy is one of the most remarkable in Holy Scripture, both from he definite manner in which the periods of years are marked, and the certainty with which the terminus from which they commence can be ascertained. The words of the prophet are as follows : — 1. ' Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. 2. ' Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks and sixty-two weeks. 3. ' (In the seven weeks) the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in perilous times. 4. ' And after the sixty-two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but noffor Himself; and (thereafter) the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy'the city and the sanctuary, and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. ¦ See also post, a. d. 33, No. 1458. t5)s ^oas ^eWro Ur, Kal hrr4pas 4y ovpayf Aonjra,- • DeAnnoEmortuah,&c.,andseeA.D.33,No.l458. 5«*£ fipa enry • Seepo.it, p. 374. DATE OF THE CRUCIFIXION. xliii 5. ' And the one week shall confirm the covenant with many s and in the midst of the week, (Le. in the middle year, being the fourth of the week,) he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease. 6. ' And (thenceforth) for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it deso late, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.'' The weeks are of course weeks of years, and thus we have 7 weeks, or 49 years, for the rebuilding of the city ; then an interval of 62 weeks, or 434 years ; and then the last week, or a compass of 7 years, during which the prophet tells us, 1. That the new covenant should be introduced ; 2. That in the middle year of the week, the Messiah should cause the ceremonial law of Moses to cease ; and 3. That at the end of the week, being the end also of the 70 weeks, the Messiah should be cut off, not for Himself, but as an atonement for the sins of mankind. It will be observed that the decree from which the 70 weeks, or 490 years, are to be reckoned, is not the decree to rebuild the sanctuary, but to restore the street and wall of Jerusalem. The decree of Cyrus to the Jews was to rebuild the temple," and the decree of Darius the Mede was to the same effect,* and the temple was rebuilt and finished accordingly.7 But after this, Artaxerxes, in the seventh year of his reign, issued a decree to Ezra to establish Jerusalem as a city, by appointing magistrates and judges, with the power of inflicting capital punishment f and this included the rebuilding of the street, and also of the wall, for Ezra tells us that God had * extended mercy unto them in the sight of the kings of Persia ... to give them a wall in Judah and in Jerusalem."1 The decree, therefore, to which the prophet refers is that of Artaxerxes, (as indeed all commentators agree,) and we have now to investigate the precise time at which it was issued. Ezra tells us that ' the first day of the first month (Nisan) was the foundation of the going up b from Babylon,'0 and that this was in the seventh year of the reign of Artaxerxes.4 When, then, did Artaxerxes begin to reign ? We have some light upon this from Scripture itself, and we shall refer to it before we cite the heathen writers. We have seen that the Nisan in question was in the seventh year of Artaxerxes ; and Ezra tells us in another place e that the fifth month or Ab was also in the seventh year, so that he did not ascend the throne at any time between Nisan and Ab, that is, between April and August. Again, Nehemiah informs us that Chisleu, or December, was in the 20th year of Artaxerxes/ and that the month of Nisan was also in the 20th year/ so that Artaxerxes did not commence his reign at any time during the interval between Nisan or April, and Chisleu or December ; and putting the testimonies of Ezra and Nehemiah together, Artaxerxes could only have come to the throne some time between Ab and Chisleu, i.e. between August and December. But in what year did this occur ? Thucydides, the most accurate of historians, and the contemporary of Artaxerxes himself, states in his immortal work, the Peloponnesian War, that when the summer half of the seventh year of the war, i. e. B.C. 425, was ended,h and the winter half had set in,1 an envoy from Persia was intercepted and brought to Athens, and that the Athenians thereupon sent an embassy to Ephesus, • Kal Svmfuitni SiaOfiKTiv iroWots 40So/j.as pta. Sept. * Marginal reading for ' began to go up,' in the text • Dan. ix 24. * Ezra vii. 9. a Ezra vii. 7. -" Ezra i. 2. * Ezra vi. I. * Ezra vii. 8. * Nehem. i. 1. « Nehem. ii. 1. r Ezra vi. 15. " Ezra vii. 25. b Kal rb Bepos IreKevra. iv. 49. - Ezra ix. 9 ; and see Nehem. i. 3. ' ToES' 4myi.yvoii.4vov x^s>vos- iv. 50. — - ~ xliv DATE OF THE CRUCIFIXION. where they heard that Artaxerxes was just dead.k From this account it is evident that the Athenian envoys heard the news at Ephesus about December, so that the death of Artaxerxes had occurred about the month of November. Now Diodorus Siculus states that Artaxerxes reigned forty years,1 and he afterwards repeats the same thing without any variation ;" and as all history harmonizes with the fact, we may safely assume it. If we reckon back these forty years from November B.C. 425, it will carry us to November B.C. 465, as the commencement of the reign of Artaxerxes, which agrees with the inferences from the passages noticed in Scripture, that he mounted the throne some time between August and December. The seventh year of the reign would therefore be from November B.C. 459 to November B.C. 458. The decree con sequently would be dated the lst Nisan, B.C. 458, that day being stated as ' the foundation of the going up from Babylon."1 The prophet, therefore, predicts that during 7 weeks, or 49 years, from Nisan B.C. 458, the street and wall of Jerusalem should be built (as it was) in troublous times ; that an interval of 62 weeks, or 434 years, should then intervene ; and after that should commence the last week, which should bring in the covenant, set aside the law of Moses, and witness the cutting off of the Messiah. The 7 weeks and 62 weeks make together 483 years, and reckoning them from the month of Nisan B.C. 458, we come to the month of Nisan A.D. 26, as the commencement of the last week. Was then the prophecy fulfilled ? In the course of that week, viz. from Nisan a.d. 26 to Nisan a.d. 33, the covenant was con firmed to many, first by John the Baptist, and then by our Saviour. ' In the midst of the week,' or in the middle year of the week, viz. at the Passover, a.d. 29, Jesus began to preach the new dispensation, which was to supersede the sacrifices and obla tions, and this ministry of Christ was continued until the end of the week which expired at the Passover, a.d. 33. And lastly and chiefly, at the Passover of a.d. 33, being the, end of the week, and also of the 70 weeks, or 490 years, the Messiah was cut off, and. the typical sacrifices of the law were concluded and determined by the real sacrifice once offered for the sins of the world. From that time forth the Jews were from year to year oppressed more and more by the Eomans, until they were driven to arms against their masters, and eventually 'the prince that should come destroyed the city and the sanctuary, and the end thereof was with a flood, and unto the end of the war were desolations.' k *Oi irMp.evQi atrdBi ffaS treKevrnw TWey) 4n oXkov i.veXs slcoOit, iraXw e8lZa(TK£v avrovs (Mark x. 1). From Peraaa He crosses the Jordan, and then, passing through Jericho, arrives at Bethany six days before the Passover, and on the day of the paschal sacrifices is betrayed, and the next day suffers death. As" this journey of our Lord occupies from Luke ix. 51 to xix. 28, or about ten chapters out of the twenty-four comprised in the gospel, this alone tends to show that the time thus occupied must have been no brief interval. The conclusions, therefore, to be drawn from this lengthened journey are— 1. That it was one continuous journey ; 2. That it was our Lord's last journey to Jerusalem ; and, 3. That it must have occupied at least several months. We now proceed to build some arguments on the foundation which has thus been laid. The question is, Whether, between the Passover at the feeding of the five thousand (John ii. 13) and the Passover of the Crucifixion, another Passover did or did not intervene ? 1. The first argument is of a negative character, and arises from the unreason ableness of a contrary supposition. Let us assume (and it is immaterial what year we take) that the Crucifixion occurred at the Passover A.D. 33, which fell on 2nd April of that year, and that the Passover at the feeding of the five thousand was in a.d. 32, which fell on 13th April of that year. Now John tells us that after this miracle of the five thousand Jesus attended the feast of Tabernacles, and after that the feast of 'EyKaivia at Jerusalem. The latter feast in a.d. 32 was on 16th » SeeA.D. 32, No. 1412. DURATION OF OUR LORDS MINISTRY. December (see Tables) and lasted eight days, and therefore ended on 23rd December a.d. 32. After this Jesus went over Jordan to Bethabara, and there abode, Kal spsivsv sksi (John x. 40), and that long enough to make many converts there (John x. 42). We cannot well allow less than a fortnight for this retirement, which will bring us to 6th January, A. d. 33. Then Mary and Martha, the sisters of Lazarus, send a message from Bethany, and two days after Jesus returns and raises Lazarus (John xi. 6), and then retires to Ephraim (John xi. 54). For this we should add another week, which will reach to 13th January, a.d. 33. At Ephraim he made a sojourn, kclksi SisTpifis (John xi. 54), which would require about a fortnight, and, if so, we come to 27th January. As the Passover of a.d. 33 was on 2nd April and our Lord arrived at Bethany six days before, he would reach that place on 27th March. From 27th January to 27th March would be just two months, and if we further deduct the time required for his return to Galilee, viz. another week, the remnant will be seven weeks only. As the journey recorded by Luke was one continuous journey, and that the last, all the events comprised within its limits must have occurred within this short compass of seven weeks ; and looking to the variety of the incidents and the time they must have occupied, more particularly the mission of the seventy, two and two, and therefore to thirty-five different places, we must conclude that, instead of a few weeks, many months must have been consumed, and consequently that the 'EyKaivia referred to by John could not have been the feast which immediately preceded the Passover of the Crucifixion, but must have been the feast of the previous year, viz. A.d. 31, and that between it and the Passover of the Crucifixion was another Passover, viz. the Passover of a.d. 32. 2. A second argument is this. We have seen that, during our Lord's last journey, Pilate mingled the blood of the Galileans with their sacrifices ; in other words, that one of the great festivals of the Jews had been celebrated ; for at a feast only could such a massacre have been committed. What feast then could this be, on the supposition that the Passover at the feeding of the five thousand was in A. d. 32, and the Passover of the Crucifixion in a.d. 33 ? Was it the Pentecost of a.d. 32? Impossible; for between the Passover and Pentecost were fifty days only, and from the miracle of the five thousand to the news of the Galilean massacre the following events happened. Our Lord returns to Capernaum, retires to the borders of Tyre and Sidon, exercises his ministry in Decapolis, crosses the lake to Bethsaida, retreats northward to the villages of Caesarea Philippi, returns to Capernaum, enters a Samaritan village, and, being, repulsed by the inhabitants, takes the road to the Jordan ; sends the seventy, two and two, and therefore to thirty-five different places, &c. It is evident at first sight, that all this cannot on any hypothesis be compressed within the compass of fifty days ; and, if so, the feast when the Galileans were slain could not be the Pentecost of a.d. 32. Was it then the Tabernacles of a.d. 32 ? Certainly not, for John tells us that after the miracle of the five thousand Jesus was at a feast of Tabernacles at Jerusalem, and if the Passover of the Crucifixion was in the year which followed that of the miracle of the five thousand, the Tabernacles referred to by John could only be that of a.d. 32 ; and at the Tabernacles of a.d. 32 our Lord was at Jerusalem itself, and therefore not in Galilee, which was his whereabout when intelligence was brought to him of the outrage committed by Pilate against the Galileans. Was the feast in question, then, the feast of 'EyKa(via? We answer no, for the like reason, viz. that at the 'Eyicatvia also Jesus was at Jerusalem, and not in Galilee. There remains only one other feast, viz. the feast of Purim ; and as to this we would DURATION OF OUR LORD S MINISTRY. Ii observe, in the first place, that this festival was not of sacred institution, and was of secondary importance. Besides, the Purim did not require the Jews to go up to Jerusalem at all, but was celebrated at their own homes. But on another ground also the massacre could not have befallen at the feast of Purim. The days during which it was celebrated were 13th Adar, which was a fast, and the 14th and 15th Adar, which were feasts. The season, therefore, was just one month before the Passover ; and as our Lord reached Bethany six days before the Passover, three weeks only would intervene between the massacre, if enacted at the Purim, and the arrival at Bethany. But, after our Lord received intelligence of the massacre, two sabbaths are mentioned as having happened while he was still in Galilee (Luke xiii. 10 and xiv. 1), and he preached in cities and villages /col. SisiropeveTo Kara iroXeis Kal Kcbp,as 8t,8dcrKa)v, Luke xiii. 22, and is found travelling along the borders of Samaria and Galilee towards the Jordan, Luke xvii. 1 1 ; then crosses the Jordan and exercises his ministry as usual in Peraea, Kal &s slmde irakiv e8l8aaKsv ainovs, Mark x. 1 ; and finally passes through Jericho to Bethany. Considering the slow rate of our Lord's progress while he was thus preaching in the numerous cities and villages which lay within reach, and to which he had sent the seventy disciples to prepare for him, it seems in the highest degree improbable, and all but impossible, that three weeks only should have been consumed. The inference is that the feast at which the blood of the Galileans was shed cannot be accounted for at all on the hypothesis, that the Passover of the Crucifixion ' followed next after that of the feeding of the five thousand ; but if we place the latter miracle two years before the last Passover, i. e. in A.D. 31, then all runs smoothly. There is time enough for the intervening events, and all these difficulties vanish. The general result of the preceding discussion is, that the ministry of our Lord comprised five distinct Passovers, and therefore lasted four complete years. In the previous chapter it has been shown that our Lord's crucifixion occurred at the Pass over A.D. 33, and it consequently follows that it commenced four years before, viz. at the Passover A.D. 29. f 2 Iii CHAPTER V. DATE OF OUR LORD'S BAPTISM. We have now established the proposition, that the ministry of our Lord commenced at the Passover, a.d. 29, and, keeping this date in view, we can determine, with some degree of exactness, the time of our Lord's Baptism. The Passover a.d. 29, when Jesus began his ministry, was on 16th April, and He had come to Jerusalem from Capernaum, and to judge from the course adopted by Him on another occasion,* He reached Jerusalem six days before the feast. His arrival, therefore, would be on 10th April, and allowing a week for the journey from Capernaum, He may have set out on 4th April. At Capernaum He sojourned not many days (say four), ov iroWas ^/jJpas.b He had come from the marriage at Cana, therefore, on 31st March. Nuptial rejoicings are said to have continued among the Jews for seven consecutive days, and, if so, His arrival at Cana was about 23rd March. This was on the third day after He had left Bethabara, t?} qfispa tt/ TplTyf which carries us back to 21st March. The day before that, or 20th March, John pointed out Jesus to two of his disciples.d The day before that, or 19th March, John testified that Jesus was the Lamb of God.e This was at the close of the forty days' temptation, and allowing two days more for the retreat into the adjoining wilderness, and the return from it, we arrive at 4th February for the day of the Baptism. We have reached this result by a retrograde calculation from the Passover a.d. 29 to the preceding Baptism. But some of the steps are, as regards time, of uncertain duration. Thus, it does not follow that Jesus, when He went up to Jerusalem, A. d. 29 arrived there six days before the Passover, nor, when he attended the marriage feast at Cana, is it likely that he remained there for the whole seven days of the nuptial rejoicings. We should place the baptism, therefore, somewhat later than 4th February, but only by a brief interval/ • John xii. 1. » John ii. 12. • John ii. 1. » John i. 35. . jonn j. 29. ' See Tables a.d. 29, No. 1180. liii CHAPTER VI. DATE OF THE COMMENCEMENT OF JOHN THE BAPTIST'S MINISTRY. Assuming that we have correctly assigned the baptism of Jesus to the first part of February a.d. 29, we may take this as the extreme limit after which John the Baptist could not have commenced his ministry, and the other extreme limit before which he could not have commenced his ministry may be determined by the testimony of Luke. His words are, ' Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate being governor of Judaea, and Herod (Antipas) being tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother Philip tetrarch of Ituraea.and the region of Trachonitis, and Lysanias the tetrarch of Abilene, Annas and Caiaphas being high priests, the word of God came unto John the son of Zacharias in the wilderness.' a The fifteenth year of Tiberius began on 19th Aug. A. d. 28, and therefore John entered upon his office some time between 19th Aug. a.d. 28, the commencement of the fifteenth year, and 4th Feb. a.d. 29, when our Lord was baptized; and during this period, as stated by Luke, Pontius Pilate was procurator of Judaea, Herod Antipas was tetrarch of Galilee, Herod Philip was tetrarch of Trachonitis, and Caiaphas, with Annas his father-in- law, was highpriest. One would suppose that here no door was open to controversy, and yet some chro- nologers, labouring under the impression that the mission of John in a.d. 28-29 cannot be reconciled with the statement of Luke, that Jesus, when he began, was of about thirty years, have endeavoured to evade the express testimony of Luke as to the fifteenth year of Tiberius, by surmising that the reign of Tiberius was computed by him not in the ordinary mode from 19th Aug. a.d. 14, the death of Augustus, but from some point of time two years earlier, in a.d. 12 ; and they rely upon certain passages in Tacitus, Suetonius, and Veil. Paterculus,b but which, when taken together, show only that in A.D. 12 large powers were conferred on Tiberius, but not that he was then emperor jointly with Augustus, or that his reign was ever supposed to com mence from that period. Olher chronologers, as Burton, admit that the fifteenth year of Tiberius must begin in A. d. 14, but then they maintain that instead of being computed from 19th Aug. of that year, it must be referred back to lst January of the same year ; for as the Eomans reckoned their year from one first of January to another, the whole year within these limits was, according to Burton and his followers, con sidered as the fifteenth year of Tiberius. These hypotheses are open to one overwhelming objection, viz. that the reign of Tiberius as beginning from 19th Aug: a. d. 14, was as well-known a date in the time of Luke as the reign of Queen Victoria in our own day, and that no single case has ever been or can be produced in which the years of Tiberius were reckoned in any other manner. - Luke iii. 1. b See *•*>• l2> Nos- 1042—1044. liv DATE OF JOHN THE BAPTIST S MINISTRY. Tacitus opens the fourth book of his Annals with these words, ' C. Asinius and C. Antistius being consuls, it was the ninth year of Tiberius;'0 that is, he makes the lst of Jan. a.d. 23 (the year of this consulship) coincide with the ninth year of Tibe rius, which could only be the case on the assumption that the ninth year commenced on 19th Aug. A.D. 22, and ended, not, as contended by Burton and others, on 31st Dec. A. d. 22, but on 19th Aug. A.D. 23. So Pliny the Elder refers the same consul ship to the same year of Tiberius : ' In the ninth year of the reign of Tiberius, in the consulship of C. Asinius Pollio and C. Antistius Vetus :' d that is, the consulship of Asinius Pollio and Antistius Vetus, reckoned from lst Jan. A. D. 23, fell in the ninth year of Tiberius up to 19th Aug. a.d. 23, when the tenth year would commence. Dion Cassius again reckons in the same way, for in speaking of the year a.d. 24 he mentions, that in the course of it (viz. on 19th Aug.), 'ten years of the reign of Tiberius expired;'6 and again, he places the consulship of Lucius ViteUius and Fabius Persicus on lst Jan. A.D. 34, in the twentieth year of Tiberius/ So Philo com putes the reign of Tiberius in round numbers at twenty- three years; and as Tiberius died in a.d. 37, Philo, of course, dated the commencement of the reign from 19th Aug. A.D. 14.g So Josephus computes the reign of Tiberius from 19th Aug. a.d. 14 ; for he assigns the death of Herod Philip, which was at the close of A. d. 33, to the twentieth year of Tiberius, and the remnant of the year A. d. 33 from 19th Aug. would fall in the twentieth year of Tiberius.11 And again, Josephus reckons the reign of Tiberius at 22 years, 5 months, and 3 days ; l or, as in another place, at 22 years, 6 months, and 3 days;k and as the death of Tiberius occurred on 16th March A.D. 37, Josephus refers the commencement of the reign to 19th Aug. a.d. 14. There are two coins of Antioch, however, which have been thought to countenance the notion that Tiberius began to reign in a.d. 12. One of them has the head of Tiberius, with the inscription Kaiaap 2e/3ao-Tos, TM, i.e. in the 43rd year of the Actian era, commencing from 2nd Sept. B.C. 31, and therefore struck in a.d. 12-13, and the other has the head of Tiberius, with the inscription Kaiaap "Zs^aaros, AM, i.e. in the 44th year of the Actian era, and therefore struck a.d. 13-14; l and as the head of Tiberius is found on these coins with the title of Augustus, it has hence been argued that he was emperor as early asA.D. 12. The genuineness of these coins has been questioned by Eckhel, iii. 277. But even admitting them to be free from suspicion, they prove only that Tiberius had then been honoured with the title of Augustus, not that he had then begun to reign as emperor. Besides, there are other undoubted coins of Antioch which show conclusively that the Antiochians (and Luke himself was a native, or at least an inhabitant, of that .city) dated the reign of Tibe rius not from A.D. 12, but from the death of Augustus in a.d. 14. Thus we have one coin of Antioch with the head of Tiberius and the letter A, i. e. in the first year of his reign, and coupled with the Actian year EM, or 45, and therefore equivalent to a.d. 14-15. Again, there are other coins with the head of Tiberius, and the letter T, c C. Asinio, C. Antistio consulibus nonus Tiberius rf/dp,evov rb Kpdros. Philo, Leg., 21. annus erat. Tac. Ann. iv. 1. * Tare St Kal *('A.iinroj ('HpwSov Si i5» a8eApUo. Kal 8," eiyotas oj ndu'Ly &s' Iwos efretv rectly represent the original, as it implies that the Kparovvres 'Papiatoi. Jos. Ant xv 11 1 temple, at the time when the words were spoken, was - 'OKruKatieKdrov rVs 'Hp&Sov ' fla^faj yeyov6ros completed, which was not the fact. 4viavrod Ant- ,, i i i . „i,™ , b T . . Q _ evtavrov. Ant., xv. 11, 1 ; where yeyov6ros seems Jos. Ant, xx. a 7. equivalent to irapeA9 W»- * ^ „ .. ' J«* BelL> "' 9' *¦ ' Jos. Ant., xv. 11, 3. - John iii. 24. ' Au\, xviu. 2, 1, 3 ; Bell, n. 9, 1. Iviii NOTES OF TIME TO BE FOUND IN THE GOSPELS. became enamoured of Philip's wife Herodias. Antipas had been married for some years to a daughter of Aretas, king of Petra, and as Philip had a daughter Salome by Herodias, her marriage to a brother of Philip would be a most heinous infraction of the Jewish law. The unprincipled Antipas, however, cast aside all scruples, and Herodias was induced to enter into a compact with him, that on his return from Rome she should elope from Philip and become his wife. As Antipas sailed to Rome in the spring of a.d. 29, and would return with all speed to carry out his compact with Herodias, his arrival in Judaea may be placed in the third quarter of A. d. 29. Anti- pas's own wife saved him the trouble of a divorce, for having during his absence dis covered the plot against her, she escaped from the tetrarch and took refuge with her father at Petra. As soon as publicity was given to the fact of Herod's marriage contract with Herodias, John the Baptist openly rebuked him. Antipas himself had a respect for the Baptist, and might have overlooked the affront, but the malice of Herodias prevailed, and John was apprehended and imprisoned. Thus the historical facts attending the imprisonment of John warrant us in placing it as we have done, in the latter part of a.d. 29, about the time of our Lord's departure from Judaea into Galilee. We shall here notice an objection that has been, and may again be urged, against this date of John's imprisonment. It is said that Drusus, the son of Tiberius, died in a.d. 23,s and that Agrippa was obliged shortly afterwards to leave Rome, as Tiberius, from grief at his son's loss, could not endure the sight of Agrippa, the friend of Drusus;' and that Agrippa therefore, in a.d. 23, or a.d. 24 at the latest, sailed to Judaea, and resided at Malatha, and that his sister Herodias, as expressly mentioned by Josephus, was then already living with Herod the tetrarch, and exerted her influence with him to procure some relief for Agrippa." If so, it is argued, the imprisonment of John, which arose from his rebuke of Herod's marriage with Herodias, must have followed soon afterwards, and cannot be placed so late as a.d. 29. Now this objection is founded upon an entire misapprehension. True, Drusus died in a.d. 23, but his death was then attributed to the effects of his own intem perance ; and Tiberius, so far from being overcome with sorrow upon the occasion, affected the utmost indifference at it, and even made a jest of it. When the Ilians or Trojans, for instance, offered their condolence for the loss of Drusus, the emperor begged to condole with them in return for the death of Hector.1 Agrippa then could not have been obliged to quit Rome at this time, as it would have been a direct contradiction to the emperor's other demeanour. It was in A. d. 31, and not before, that the necessity for Agrippa's departure arose as follows. Sejanus was put to death on 18th October a.d. 31 ; and a few days after, from an examination of his wife, Apicata, it came to light, for the first time, that Drusus in a.d. 23 had not died, as before supposed, from his own excesses, but that he had been poisoned by Sejanus, to make room for that courtier's own ambitious views.* Now it was that Tiberius, finding his son to have been the victim, not as he had been led to believe of his own debauchery, but of conspiracy, gave way to the deepest sorrow for his loss, and displayed a spirit of fretfulness and exasperation against all about him.1 It was at this juncture that Agrippa, as reviving the memory of Drusus, was dismissed • Tac. Ann., iv. 8 ; Dion, xvii. 22. Consol. ad Marciam, 16. See the passages cited under « Jos. Ant, xvm.-6, 1. a.d. 23, No. 1147. - 'HpaSy rip Terpd XV o-vmmovaav. Ant. xviii., 6, 2. ' Dion, Iviii. 11. » Suet. Tib., 52; Tac. Ann, iv. 8, 13; and Senec. • Suet. Tib, 62." See a.d. 3, No. 1358. NOTES OF TIME TO BE FOUND IN THE GOSPELS. lix from the emperor's presence, and sailed to Judaea. He would on this supposition reach Malatha, in Idumaea, either at the close of a.d. 31, or the beginning of a.d. 32 ; and in either case he would find his sister Herodias living with Antipas, as the marriage contract between them had been entered into at the very commencement of a.d. 29. 3. The feast of Tabernacles which our Lord attended at Jerusalem, John vii. 2, could not, as we have shown, be that of a.d. 32, the year next before the Crucifixion ; but, in order to allow time for the intervening events, it must have occurred one, year earlier, viz. in a.d. 31. Supposing this to be so, have we any circumstance in John's gospel confirmatory of the hypothesis ? We read that our Lord was present, on the last day of the feast, and then retired, as was his custom, to Mount Olivet. 'Ev 8s tjj ia^aTg^fispa ttj /MsydXy ttjs soprfjs, John vii. 37. The next morning, and therefore the day after the feast, Jesus returned to the temple, when the people attempted to stone Him, but He escaped, and on His way from the temple wrought the cure of the man who had been born blind, opdpov 8s trdXiv ira.peysvsTo sis ro'lspov, John viii. 2 ; and the day on which the miracle was performed was a Jewish Sabbath, i. e. a Saturday, ty 8e adftfiuTov ots tov TnjXov, &c. John ix. 14. We have then to ask whether, in a.d. 31, the day next after the close of the feast of Tabernacles was or not a Saturday ? The feast of Tabernacles began on the day of full moon, about the time of the autumnal equinox. We find in Pingre's Tables that an eclipse of the moon occurred at 4 a.m. for the meridian of Paris, i.e. at 6.12 a.m. for the meridian of Jerusalem, on 19th October a.d. 31 ; in other words, that the moon was then at the full, when only an eclipse can occur. Greswell assumes that this 19th October was the first day of the feast of Tabernacles, and if so, then, as it was celebrated for eight days, the 26th October would be the last, and the 27th October would be the day after the close of the festival, and on which therefore the miracle must have been wrought. Was this 27th October, a.d. 31, a Jewish Sabbath, or Saturday? We consult De Morgan's Book of Almanacks, and we find that it was. To this result, so in harmony with our calculations, there are, however, two objections. In the first place it may be questioned, whether the feast of Tabernacles did not begin a month earlier, for as the full moon in April a.d.. 3 1 was on the 25th of the month at 9 p.m., the preceding full moon would fall on 27th March, at 9 a.m. for the meridian of Paris, i.e. at 11.12 a. m. for the meridian of Jerusalem ; and the 26th March would therefore be, unquestionably, the day of paschal sacrifices, or 14th Nisan. The Tabernacles occurred in the seventh limar month from Nisan, both inclu sive, and if the Passover therefore was on 26th March a.d. 31, the Tabernacles would fall in September a.d. 31. There was an eclipse of the moon, and it was therefore full moon, on 19th October at 4 a.m. for the meridian of Paris, i.e. at 6.12 a.m. for the meridian of Jerusalem. The preceding full moon would therefore fall about 6.12 p.m. at Jerusalem on 19th September. The feast of Tabernacles would thus begin at sunset on 19th September, and being a feast of eight days would end at sunset on 27th September, or (as the full moon was just about sunset) it is possible that the feast of Tabernacles might have begun at sunset on 18th September, and have ended at sunset on 26th September, and we shall be content, as will be seen presently, to argue upon either of these suppositions. The second objection to which we have referred is this. We have assumed, from the words opdpov Be irdXiv irapsyevero, John viii. 2, that it was the morning after the last day of the feast spoken of just previously. But Lachmann, Tischendorf, and the best modern critics have come to the conclusion, that the whole passage, be- Ix NOTES OF TIME TO BE FOUND IN THE GOSPELS. ginning John viii. 2 down to viii. 11, is an interpolation not necessarily apocry phal, but more properly belonging to Luke's gospel, where also it is found in many ancient MSS. These two objections are of course fatal to the line of argument with which we started, and which assumed the miracle to have been wrought on the day next after the feast, and the feast itself to have begun on 19th October a.d. 31. But let us see whether, even if we admit the objections, the narrative of John will not enable us, by a fair and even probable interpretation, to fix this feast of Tabernacles to the year a.d. 31. The gospel of John, if we reject the disputed passage, proceeds, after the account of the last day of the feast, as follows : irdXiv ovv 6 'lija-ovs avTols eXd\ija-s Xsycov, &c, John viii 12 ; and this discourse was delivered in the treasury, iv t& ya£a, viii. 20 ; and as John here uses the introductory word trdXiv, and shifts the scene to the treasury, it is a reasonable inference that he intends a different day, and therefore the first day after the feast. A little after we find another note of time, 'Ehrsv ovv trdXtv 6 'Irjcrovs 'E^eo virdyco, &c. viii. 21 ; and as this was spoken in the temple without any reference to the treasury, it was presumably in a different part of the temple, viii. 59. . Here then, from the repetition of the introductory word, irakiv, and the change of the locality, we are justified in concluding that another day had commenced, being the second after the feast. It was on this latter day, as He was going out of the temple, that the miracle was wrought on the Jewish Sabbath or Saturday, ix. 14. If, therefore, the feast of Tabernacles ended, as we have supposed, on 27th September, the second day after it, and which should be a Sabbath, would be 29th September ; and according to De Morgan's Book of Almanacks, the 29th September a.d. 31 was a Saturday, or Jewish Sabbath. Even if the feast of Tabernacles began at sunset on 18th September, instead of at sunset on 19th September, and ended at sunset on 26th September instead of at sunset on 27th September, the miracle on the second day after the feast — i.e. on 28th September — would still fall on a Sabbath, if, as is not unlikely, it was wrought on Friday 28th September, toward the close of the day; that is, after sunset, when the Jewish Sabbath commenced. As it is not an uncommon opinion that the feast of Tabernacles, John vii. 2, was the feast of Tabernacles next before the Crucifixion (a.d. 33), and therefore to be placed in a.d. 32, let us see if either the first or second day after the close of the feast in that year would fall on a Saturday, or Jewish Sabbath. In a.d. 32 the full moon of the autumnal equinox was on 7th October at half-past 1 p.m. for the meridian of Paris — that is, at 3.42 for the meridian of Jerusalem ; for at that time there was an eclipse of the moon, which can only be at the full (see Pingre's Tables). The 7th October would therefore be the first day of the feast, and 14th October the last. The first day after the feast would be 15th October, and the second day after the feast would be 16th October. But the 15th and 16th October in B.C. 32 were Wednesday and Thursday, and therefore neither of them could be a Jewish Sabbath. The Feast of Tabernacles in question, therefore, could not have fallen in a.d. 32. 4. According to the system adopted in the preceding pages, the ministry of our Lord lasted four full years. Have we any trace of this four-year period in the Gospels ? When our Lord was on his last journey to Jerusalem, and therefore toward the close of his career, he delivered the parable of the figtree. Jewry was the vineyard of Jehovah, and Jerusalem was the figtree which grew and flourished within it. In this parable the lord of the vineyard is represented as saying, ' Three years have I sought NOTES OF TIME TO BE FOUND IN THE GOSPELS. lxi ' fruit on this tree and found none,' '18oi>, Tpla hrj ipyppai &)t&v Kapirbv iv rfj avKy ravTrj Kal oix evpitr/cw, Luke xiii. 7. The vinedresser, i.e. our Lord himself, answers, ' Let it alone this year also, that I may dig about it and dung it,' Kupie, afas avrrjv Kal tovto to stos, &c, Luke xiii. 8. Does not our Lord here plainly intimate that his ministry had already lasted three years without producing repentance, and that his labours would continue for one year more, i.e. a fourth year, and then that Jerusalem would be abandoned to its fate. The facts correspond with the parable. Our Lord opened his public ministry at Jerusalem at the Passover of a.d. 29. For the next three years he exercised his ministry in Judaea and Galilee. Then, in the fourth year, he made his longest and most laborious circuit, and thus dug about the ground and dressed it in the hope of eliciting fertility ; and at the end of the fourth year, that is, at the Passover a.d. 33, he expired on the cross, and then closed his ministry with the dying words, which might be applied to the fate of Jerusalem, ' It is finished ! ' Ixii CHAPTER VIII. DATE OF ST. PAUL'S FIRST ARRIVAL AT CORINTH. We now propose to investigate some of the leading dates in the life of St. Paul, as — 1. The year of his conversion, when on the road to Damascus ; 2. The time of his visit to Jerusalem, when Herod Agrippa killed James, the brother of John, with the sword, Acts xii. 1 ; 3. The date of his arrival at Corinth on the first occasion, when he ' departed from Athens and came to Corinth, and found a certain Jew there named 'Aquila, lately come from Italy,' Acts xviii. 1 ; 4. The time of his visit to Jerusalem, when he was arrested by Lysias in the temple ; and 5. The date of his release from imprisonment at Rome. This is the order in which the events followed each other, but it will be necessary in our discussion to commence with the third question, viz. What was the date of Paul's arrival at Corinth at his first visit ? as on the result of this will depend the year to which the conversion must be referred. When all our inquiries have been answered, the harmony of the whole will be the strongest argument in support of each particular part ; but at present, as we cannot show the time of Paul's arrival at Corinth by assuming any given date of his history anterior or subsequent, we must break ground by an appeal to independent circum stances peculiarly and exclusively applicable to the arrival itself. We have two notes of time in the account of Paul's visit to Corinth, which may furnish us with a clue to the period of its occurrence. First, when Paul reached Corinth, he found there Aquila, a Jew of Pontus, ' just (irpo(rs) come from Italy with his wife Priscilla, because that Claudius had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome;'* and secondly, towards the end of Paul's sojourn at Corinth (which was a year and a half b), Gallio was appointed proconsul of Achaia. 1. Expulsion from Rome was generally resorted to as a measure of security, and was enforced against some particular class of inhabitants, when the nation to which they belonged was either in open rebellion or was under grievous suspicion. Thus, when Varus lost his legions in Gaul, Augustus immediately issued a proclamation that all Gauls should depart from Rome.0 As the edict against the Jews was promulgated by Claudius, whose reign was from a.d. 41 to a.d. 54, we have to look for some outbreak of the Jews against the Roman authority during this interval, and such we find in the histories of both Josephus and Tacitus. The former tells us that during the procurator- ship of Cumanus, some Galileans, in passing through Samaria, on their way to the feast at Jerusalem, were intercepted by the Samaritans and slain. The Galileans flew to • Acts xviii. 2. b Acts xviii. 11. • Dion, lvi. 23. See Tables a.d. 9, No. 1032. DATE OF ST. PAUL'S FIRST ARRIVAL AT CORINTH. lxiii Cumanus for justice, but the procurator, having been bribed by the Samaritans, slighted their remonstrances. Upon this the multitude, assembled at Jerusalem for the feast, determined on taking reprisals into their own hands, and, marching down into Samaria and joining their bands to Eleazar, a noted bandit, who had been proscribed by the Romans, sacked and burnt some of the Samaritan villages. Cumanus hastened down with horse and foot, and an engagement took place. Some of the Romans were slain,d but in the end the Jews were defeated, many killed, and more taken prisoners. Judaea, if not now in open rebellion, was expected momentarily to be so. Josephus calls it a revolt (dirooTaais), Ant. xx. 6, 3 ; and Tacitus says it was a miracle that the whole province was not in flames, Tac. Ann. xii. 54. Quadratus, the prefect of Syria, marched with his forces to Samaria, where he summoned the Jews and Samaritans before him, and investigated the cause of the disturbance, executed those whom Cumanus had taken, and then adjourned the hearing till he should reach Judaea. Some time after he proceeded to Lydda, where the trial was resumed, and the result was that further executions took place, and Cumanus, and Celer his tribune, were sent in chains to Rome, to plead befor# Claudius. After this, Quadratus marched to Jerusalem, to check any similar outbreak, and was present at the feast of the Passover? It is evident from this narrative, that the feast at which the Jews had marched into Samaria, and joined their forces to the bandit Eleazar, was the preceding feast, and therefore the feast of Tabernacles. In what year, then, did this occur? Josephus informs us that Cumanus and Celer, who had been sent to Rome by Quadratus, were condemned, after trial, the one to banishment, and the other to death, and then subjoins, ' and Claudius also sends Felix, the brother of Pallas (vice Cumanus), to take the command of affairs in Judaea ; and having now completed his twelfth year, he invests Agrippa with the tetrarchy,' &c.f The banishment of Cumanus, and the appointment of Felix, was therefore a little before the completion of Claudius's twelfth year. But the twelfth year of his reign expired on 25th January, a.d. 53. Cumanus and Celer, therefore, had been sent by Quadratus to Rome in a.d. 52, and at the Passover of that year Quadratus had been at Jerusalem, and the outbreak of the Jews had occurred at the preceding feast of Tabernacles a.d. 51. This inference from the account of Josephus is fully confirmed by the narrative of Tacitus, who places the trial of Cumanus before Claudius, and the pacification of the province by the intervention "of Quadratus, in the consulship of Faustus Sulla and Salvius Otho, that is, in the vear A.d. 52 ; e and if so, the revolt of Judaea must be referred to the feast of Tabernacles a.d. 51. Upon the concurrent testimony, therefore, of Josephus and Tacitus, we may refer the disturbances in Judaea to the feast of Tabernacles, a.d. 51, which was on 8th October of that year ; and assuming this to be so, intelligence of the rebellion would reach Rome at the very beginning of the following year a.d. 52, and Claudius, whose timidity of character is notorious, would, upon receipt of the news, issue an immediate order for the expulsion of the Jews fiom Rome. Josephus, out of tenderness, perhaps, to his countrymen, has passed over this edict in silence; but, if we mistake not, there are some traces of it to be found in Tacitus. In the very first chapter relating to the events of a.d. 52 occurs the following passage: • A decree was passed (as violent as it was nugatory) for the expulsion of the Chaldeans " Ca?si milites, Tac. Ann, xii. 54. irpayidrav. Tijj Se apx%s SuSetcarov iros fi&ri ireirAij- ' Jos. Bell, ii. 12, 6 ; Ant, xx. 6, 1. paimis Sapeirai rbv 'Aypiwirav tjj ur)v r)ire!r/ETof and before he reached Rome the Emperor Tiberius was dead.6 The demise of Tiberius was on 16th March, a.d. 37, so that Pilate must have commenced his voyage at the very end of a.d. 36, when the Jews were left without a procurator. But further, ViteUius visited Jerusalem at the next Passover, a.d. 37, to keep the peace, and on that occasion displaced Caiaphas, the tool of Pilate, and appointed in his stead Theophilus (the son of Ananus, or Annas, who had been so instrumental in pro curing the death of Christ, and the brother of that Ananus who, a few years after, procured the death of James the Just). ViteUius was returning from Jerusalem to Antioch, when he unexpectedly received orders from Tiberius, the patron of Herod Antipas, tetrarch of Galilee, to march against Aretas, king of Petra, who had lately declared war against Antipas, and defeated his general in a pitched battle ; and Vitel- lius, on receipt of this despatch, led back his forces on his way to Petra, and went up with Antipas to Jerusalem, and was there at the feast of Pentecost, on 9th May, a. d. 37. Four days after the feast came the news of the death of Tiberius in the preceding March, when ViteUius, whose heart rankled with revenge against Antipas, for an affront offered him the year before on the Euphrates, turned his back on the tetrarch and returned to Antioch. The Jews were now left to themselves. No successor to Pilate had yet arrived. The prefect of Syria was at Antioch, and Tiberius, whose severity they had dreaded, was dead.f Under such a fortunate combination of circumstances, the Jews might well rush upon their prey, and vent their smothered fury upon Stephen, the most zealous of the sect. From the presence of the Hellenists, who disputed with Stephen, and who came from Cyrene, Alexandria, Cilicia, and Asia,g it was evidently the season of some public festival when Stephen was martyred ; and as Tiberius died on 16th March, a.d. 37, and about two months would be required for the transmission of the intelligence to Jeru salem, the feast in question was, we may presume, that of the Pentecost, which was " See a.d. 62, No. 1931. d Ant, xviii. 4, 2. ^erasds. Ant, xviii. 4, 2. 6 nple Se % ry 'P&pig irpoOx*iv alirbv 2> " 'E-il toiItois St) (Fadus and Alexander) Kal rbv ' See A.D. 44, No. 1679 ; A.D. 46, No. 1701. ptyav \tp.by Kara tV 'lovSaiay avv4$r\ yeveoSai. Ant, d Acts xii. 20. lxx DATE OF PAUL AND BARNABAS'S VISIT TO JERUSALEM. them of Tyre and Sidon,' &c, when follow the particulars of his death in the theatre.e The awful circumstances related by St. Luke were evidently so close after the Passover, as to force themselves from their proximity into the sacred narrative, though the writer had been treating of different matters. The words sksZ Bisrpifisv do not imply any length of time, and should more properly have been rendered ' was sojourn ing there,' when the Tyrians and Sidonians implored his clemency, &c. Agrippa, it is manifest, never returned again to Jerusalem, and therefore could not have long survived the Passover, for he was a rigid observer of the law of Moses, and would have deemed it a heinous sin not to attend the regular festivals. Accident or illness might lead to his absence from some one of the feasts, as the next Pentecost, but he must if living have worshipped again at Jerusalem before the Passover of the following year. His death, then, may probably be placed after an interval of two or three months, at the most, from the Passover when Paul and Barnabas were present with him at Jerusalem. In what year, then, did this occur ? The answer will be found in Josephus. He mentions that Agrippa, at his death, had completed the third year of his reign over all Judcea : rpfaov hos avra> fiaaiXsvovTi ttjs oXtjs '\ov8aias ireirXrjpwro, Ant. xix. 8, 2 ; /3e/3acnXsvfca>s fisv srr) Tpia, Bell. ii. 11, 6-; and that he had reigned seven years, from the time of his appointment as king of Trachonitis, arymv eros Trjs fiacnXsias e/38ofwv Tsrrapas /msv ow sirl Tafiov Kawrapos ifiaaiXsvcrev eviavrovs, ttjs fiev ^iXottttov TSTpap^tas sis TpiSTiav apgas, tg5 TSTapTa 8s Kal ttjv 'HpcbSov irpocrsiXijditos, Ant. xix. 8, 2. Now Agrippa was made king of all Judwa by Claudius not long after his accession, and as Claudius succeeded Caligula on 24th January a.d. 41, the appointment of Agrippa may be placed in April a.d. 41, and three years from that time would bring us to April a.d. 44 ; but as at his death Agrippa had completed three years, he lived somewhat longer. Again, Agrippa was made king of Trachonitis by Caligula, soon after the latter came to the throne. Tiberius died on 16th March, a.d. 37, Tac. Ann. vi. 50, and Caligula was then in Campania, but celebrated the funeral at Rome, Suet. Calig. 13 ; and a few days after the ceremony, and therefore some time in AprU, he created Agrippa king of Trachonitis/ Counting, then, seven years from April, A.D. 37, as the commencement of Agrippa's reign, we arrive at April a.d. 44 as the completion of the 7th year. There can be no doubt, therefore, that the death of Agrippa must be placed in a.d. 44, and not long after the Passover, which was on the 31st of March. This conclusion is confirmed by another circumstance mentioned casually by Josephus. Agrippa, the Jewish historian tells us, died during the celebration of some festival 'in honour of Claudius, for his safety,' sis ttjv Kaicrapos tl/jl^v vjrsp ttjs acorripias avrov, Ant. xix. 8, 2.e I know not what this can refer to but the safe return of Claudius from Britain to Rome, in January a.d. 44, after a six months' absence.11 Great festivities were everywhere celebrated on the occasion not only in Italy but in the provinces, and no doubt when the news reached Judaea, which would be about April, the same mark of respect would be paid to him at Csesarea the Roman capital. Claudius was not only a patron of the Jews generally but of Agrippa in particular, upon whom he had conferred the kingdom of Judaea ; ,.?X!!1', ;,,„, . „ „ , , s TIae words ^P Ti)S aurriplas are the very same _' Tauaf « M ft^j, *aPVv Hyav rov Ttfeplo. rb words as those used with reference to the sacrifices for nvio, r^., avrov w*,™. nolvreKeis ,-6ms mrftois- the safe return of Caligula from Gaul. See A D 40 Aypiwirav Si avBnfiepbv Kvetv ivra irp6Bvp.ov, KcoAup-a No. 1601. 'Avravta r\v. AieKBoitrav ^.ivroi oh noKKav rifiepZy. " Seo A.D. 44 No. 1674. .... jEJui7i.ua Kaflforijiri aunfr. Ant., xviii. 6 10. DATE OF PAUL AND BARNABAS'S VISIT TO JERUSALEM. lxxi and it cannot be doubted that Agrippa, when he heard of the emperor's return, would be present at a festival 'in honour of Claudius for his safety.' The death of Agrippa, on this hypothesis, if we allow some time for the preparations for the spectacle, would be about May, a.d. 44, and if so, the visit of Paul and Bar nabas to Jerusalem would be, as we have stated, a little before the Passover of the same year. lxxii CHAPTER XI. date of st. Paul's visit to Jerusalem when he was arrested in the temple. We refer this visit to the year A.D. 58, and we shall establish this by shewing, first, That the visit cannot be placed in any earlier year than a.d. 58 ; 2. That it cannot be placed in any later year ; and 3. That there are certain particulars belonging to this visit which characterise the year a.d. 58. First. This visit of Paul cannot be placed in any year earlier than A.D. 58. It is clear that the arrival of Paul at the Jewish capital was subsequent to the rise of the Sicarii, and even to the later event of the disturbance caused by the Egyptian prophet. Lysias, in his hurried conversation with Paul on the stairs of Fort Antonia, alludes both to the Sicarii and the Egyptian : — ¦' Art not thou that Egyptian which, before these days, madest an uproar, and leddest out in the wilderness four thousand men of the Sicarii ? ' a At what period, then, did the Emeute of the Egyptian impostor occur ? We learn from Josephus that it was in the time of Nero, and if we examine the events recorded by that historian under the reign of Nero, which preceded the ap pearance of the Egyptian prophet, we shall find that this impostor could not have made his attempt before the year a.d. 57. Nero began to reign on 13th October, a.d. 54, and the transactions in Judaea and the East during the time of Nero (ret 'lovSaiois ««t' aiTov ysvbfisva, Bell. ii. 13, 1 ; and see Ant. xx. 8, 4) are enumerated in the following order : — 1. Nero makes Soemus king of Emesa, and gives the Lesser Armenia to Aristo bulus, and extends the dominions of Agrippa, Ant. xx. 8, 4 ; Bell. ii. 13 2. 2. Judaea is filled with bandits, and Felix is busy in extirpating them, -iroXXovs fikv, Ka6' sKda-rr)v v)p,spav Xapfidvcov, Ant. xx. 8, 5 ; till the country is cleared, KadapOeitrqs rrjs %/ els ri,v Hp^oy robs rerpaKiXsyixaiVsv, Bell. ii. 13, 6. A less space than three years cannot be allowed for this series of transactions, and this will bring us to 13th October A.d. 57. But Paul's arrival at Jerusalem was some time even after the attempt of the Egyptian, for Lysias speaks of it as having occurred 'before these days,' irpb tovtmv t&v r)fisp&v, Acts xxi. 38. The arrival of the Apostle, therefore, cannot be placed earlier than some time in the year a.d. 58. Secondly. We shall show that Paul's arrival at Jerusalem could not have been later than in A.d. 58. Paul had been two years a prisoner at Caesarea when FeUx was succeeded by Festus, Acts xxiv. 27. The question then is, when was Felix recalled ? On Felix's return to Rome he was followed by an embassy of the Jews, to accuse him to the emperor, and he escaped condign punishment through the influence only of his brother Pallas, Ant. xx. 8, 9. But Pallas was taken off by poison in A. d. 62, Tac. Ann. xiv. 65 ; Dion. lxii. 14. The recall of Felix therefore, at least, could not have been later than the summer of a.d. 61, for Felix was certainly succeeded by Festus in some summer, and if it was the summer of a.d. 62, and not of a.d. 61, he could not have reached Rome in the lifetime of Pallas. Neither could Felix have been recalled in the summer of a.d. 61 ; for if so, Paul also must have been sent by P'estus from Caesarea to Rome in the autumn of that year, and have reached Rome in the spring of a.d. 62. But when Paul arrived at Eome he was delivered to a single prefect of the Praetorium, t&> aTpaToirshap^r], Acts xxviii. 16, and not to prefects, in the plural. Now Burrhus had been the single prefect for ten years and upwards, but, at the very beginning of A. d. 62, Burrhus died, and from that time two prefects were appointed in his place. Paul, therefore, must have reached Eome in an earlier year than A.D. 62, that is, in A.d. 61 ; and if so, as he passed the winter at Malta, he must have sailed from Caesarea in an earlier year than a.d. 61, that is, in a.d. 60. Consequently, Felix also, who was succeeded by Festus in the summer of the year in which Paul sailed, must have been recalled before the year A.d. 61, that is, in a.d. 60. But if Felix was displaced in a.d. 60, then, as Paul was a prisoner for two years, he could not have been apprehended in the temple later than in A. d. 58. We have assumed that Burrhus died at the very beginning of a.d. 62, and this will appear from the detail of events related by Tacitus, as occurring between lst January and 9th June of that year. The only facts recorded by Tacitus before the death of Burrhus, are the accusations against Antistius and Veiento, Tac. Ann. xiv. 48—51. But the occurrences between lxxiv DATE OF ST. PAULS VISIT TO JERUSALEM the death of Burrhus and the death of Octavia on 9th June of the same year, are such as to require all the space that can be allowed them, even on the supposition that Burrhus died some time in the month of January. The events of this year up to 9th June are thus given : — Antistius and Veiento are accused, Tac. Ann. xiv. 48, 50. The death of Burrhus, xiv. 51. Seneca loses his power in consequence, xiv. 51, 52. He is accused before Nero, and defends himself, xiv. 53. Rufus Fenius falls into disgrace, xiv. 57. Tigellinus, his colleague, urges the death of Sulla in Gaul, and Plautus in Asia, xiv. 57. Sulla is executed in Gaul, and his head brought to Rome, xiv. 57 ; and Plautus is put to death in Asia, and his head also brought to Eome, xiv. 59. This voyage from Rome to Asia and back must have occupied a considerable, time, the more so as the report of the plot against Plautus reached him, in Asia, before his executioners arrived. The Senate pass a vote of thanks to Nero, xiv. 59. Divorce of Octavia, xiv. 60. Nero's marriage with Poppaea, xiv. 60, twelve days after the divorce, Suet. Nero, 35. Murmurs of the people at the usage of Octavia, Tac. Ann. xiv. 60. Octavia recalled from Campania, xiv. 60. Rejoicings of the people, xiv. 61. Octavia banished to Pandateria> xiv. 63. Some days after (paucis interjectis diebus) Octavia is put to death, xiv. 64. This was on the same day as the death of Nero, and there fore on 9th June, Suet. Nero, 57. ) Jan. Feb. March > and April. V May. - June. We leave the reader to judge from this table, whether Burrhus could have survived the month of January, and have been still alive when Paul reached Rome, at the end of February, or beginning of March. Thirdly. There are arguments which will evince that Paul arrived at Jerusalem in the year A. d. 58, and not in any other year. Let the reader attend to the following remarkable coincidence. Paul had originally purposed to sail direct from Corinth to Judaea, but an ambush by the way was laid against him, and he was obHged for safety to go round by Macedonia. This circuit caused considerable delay, and he was under the necessity of making all haste, in order to reach Jerusalem at the Pentecost, ' if it were possible,' si Swarbv ?,v avT&, Acts xx. 16. He arrived at Philippi just before the Passover, and stayed till it was over. He then sailed for Troas, which he reached on the fifth day. He tarried there seven days, and the last was a Sunday, on which he preached, before departing on the Monday. 'H/xe^Se ifarke&mim fisrd rds ftfiipas r&v a&pcov dirb SiXAnraw, Kal %\0op,ev irpbs airovs els t> TpwdSa d^pis f/fisp&v itsvts, ov SisTptyausv faipas kirrd. 'Ev 8s tt, piS, t&v aaffldrcov, &c, Acts xx. 6. Now in a.d. 58, the day of the pascal sacrifices, the first of the eight days' feast WHEN HE WAS ARRESTED IN THE TEMPLE. Ixxv fell on Monday the 27th of March (beginning at sunset of the evening before), and the last day of the feast was Monday the 3rd of April. Paul, therefore, started on Tuesday, the 4th of April, and reached Troas on Sunday, the 9th of April, and stayed a week there, and preached at Troas on Sunday the 16th of April. Now every year about this time, except the year A. d. 58, presents features at variance with the fact mentioned by Luke, that Paul spent the Sunday, being the 13th day after leaving Philippi, in Troas. To have done this, Paul must have sailed from Philippi on a Tuesday, and this Tuesday must have been at the conclusion of a Passover. The following table will show how little any year but a.d. 58 will answer the requisitions : — a.d. Passover begins. Passover ends. 53 March 22, Thursday. March 29, Thursday. 54 April 10, Wednesday. April 17, Wednesday. 55 March 30, Sunday. April 6, Sunday.. 56 March 19, Friday. March 26, Friday. 57 April 7, Thursday. April 14, Thursday. 58 March 27, Monday. April 3, Monday. 59 April 15, Sunday. April 22, Sunday. 60 April 4, Friday. April 1 1, Friday? The years that agree best after a.d. 58 are the years a.d. 55 and a.d. 59, in which the Passover ended on a Sunday, and then, if Paul remained one day at Philippi, and started on the following day, viz. Tuesday, he would still be at Troas on Sunday, the 13th day after. But Paul could not have been at Philippi in a.d. 55, for then he would have reached Jerusalem at the Pentecost of the same year ; but this could not have been the case, for the outbreak of the Egyptian referred to by Lysias must upon this hypothesis have occurred some time (say six months) before, which is utterly at variance with the narrative of Josephus, who places it much later, when Nero, who began to reign in the last quarter of a.d. 54, had been some years emperor. Neither could Paul have started from Philippi in a.d. 59, for then he must have sailed from Caesarea in a.d. 61, and have been delivered over in February, a.d. 62, to Burrhus, t& arpaToirsSapxy, Acts xxviii. 16, but who had died the preceding month. We must conclude therefore, upon the whole, that Paul's departure from Philippi, and arrival at Jerusalem, was in A.D. 58, and could have been in no other year. There is also an argument not identical with the foregoing, but connected with it, which is this. The Apostle started from Philippi after the Passover, and arrived at Jerusalem on or before the day of Pentecost. What space of time, then, was consumed in the journey ? The Pentecost was the 50th day from the second day (exclusively) of the feast of Unleavened bread. We must deduct then the five last days of the feast of Unleavened bread, during which Paul was still at Philippi, and the day of Pentecost itself, and we have remaining forty-four days only. The enemies of Christianity have ventured on the assertion, that Paul could not possibly, between the Passover and Pentecost of any year, have accomplished the voyage from Philippi to Jerusalem ; but although that proposition be untenable, we shall, nevertheless, be satisfied, from an inspection of the subjoined table, that the intermediate space is fully occupied, and b For the feast-days in this table, see Greswell's Book of Almanacks ; and see "upon the subject gener Prolegomena ; and for the week-days, see De Morgan's rally, Wieseler's Chronologl Apostol. 99. i2 lxxvi DATE OF ST. PAUL S VISIT TO JERUSALEM April 4 that Paul had not even a day to throw away. Now, in A.d. 58, no time would be wasted, but in every other year one or more days would be necessarily so. Thus, to explain our meaning more fully, the Apostle's voyage from Philippi to Troas occupied five days, and he stayed at Troas seven days, and the last day was a Sunday, when Paul preached. He must, therefore, have started from Philippi on a Tuesday. In a.d. 58 the Passover ended on a Monday, and if Paul quitted Philippi the next day, Tuesday, no part of the forty-four days between the Passover and Pentecost was lost. But this would not be the case with any other year: thus, in a.d. 57, the Passover ended on a Thursday, and therefore, as Paul took his departure on a Tuesday, he would waste four days at Philippi between the close of the Passover and the com mencement of his journey. Now, on this supposition, it is not possible that Paul could have reached Jerusalem before the day of Pentecost, The following table will exhibit the course of Paul's Voyage in a.d. 58, and the reader will collect from it that, to enable the Apostle to reach Jerusalem before the Pentecost, he must have quitted Philippi the very day after the Passover: — A.D. 58. The Passover was on Monday, the 27th of March, beginning from 6 p.m of the preceding evening, and ended on Monday, the 3rd of April at 6 p.m. Paul started on Tuesday, the 4th of April In five days (dxpis r/p,sp&v itsvts, xx. 6), and therefore on Sunday, he reached Troas, and remained seven days, ov Bierptyafisv yftspas l-md. xx. 6 . On the last of the seven days, and therefore on Sunday, the 16th, Paul preached at Troas, xx. 7 On Monday, the 17th, he embarked at Troas, and reached Mitylene Tuesday, the 18th (rfj emovarj, xx. 15), to Chios . Wednesday, the 19th (tj) 8s hspa, xx. 15), to Samos Thursday, the 20th (rf, ixofievr,, xx. 15), to Miletus, whence he sent off a despatch to Ephesus, for the elders to come to him . Sunday, the 23rd, the elders arrived, and Paul addressed them, probably through the night before his departure in the morning, as at Troas Monday, the 24th, Paul embarked apparently at the close of his sermon (see xx. 38), and reached Cos Tuesday, the 25th, (rfj sgrjs, xxi. 1), to Rhodes . Wednesday, the 26th, to Patara ... Thursday, the 27th, Paul sailed direct for Tyre . Sunday, the 30th, Paul arrived at Tyre, where they stayed a week (jpApas ETTTa, xxi. 4) . At the end of the seven days, that is, on Monday, when the Sabbath was over (ors syivero rffias igapriaai tcls rjpjpas, xxi. 5), Paul sailed to Acre At Acre, Paul stayed one day tfpJpav filav, xxi. 7), and on Wednesday, the 10th (t$ siravpiov, xxi. 8), to Caesarea, whence intelligence was forwarded' to Jerusalem . 16 1718 19 20 23 242526 27 30 May 8 10 WHEN HE WAS ARRESTED IN THE TEMPLE. Ixxvii Sunday, the 14th, Agabus arrived from Jerusalem, and warned Paul of his danger, xxi. 10. . . . . . . May 14 Monday, the 15th, Paul, having stayed at Csesarea several days (fipspas irXelovs, xxi. 10), viz. five days, proceeded to Jerusalem, seventy-five miles distant . . . . . . . . • 15 ' On Wednesday, the 17th, Paul reached Jerusalem, and the Pentecost began at 6 p.m. . . . . . . .16 There are several circumstances belonging to Paul's visit to Jerusalem, when he was arrested, which, though they may not prove, yet confirm, the hypothesis that it occurred in the year a.d. 58. Thus, in the first place, Paul tells us that he had not been at Jerusalem before for several years, Si ir&v 8s irXsiovcov irapsysvo/Mjv, Acts xxiv. 17 ; and, according to the views which we have adopted, he had been last at Jerusalem at the feast of Tabernacles, a.d. 53, nearly five years before. Again, when Paul was pleading before Felix, during this visit, he begins by alluding to the length of time during which Felix had been procurator : ' Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been for many years a judge unto this nation,' &k ttoXX&v iT&v SvTa as KpiTtjv Top Wvsi tovtw, Acts xxiv. 10. Felix had been appointed in a.d. 52, and as the usual time of office was two or three years, Paul might well speak of a period of six years, viz. from a.d. 52 to a.d. 58, as a prolonged administration. Another argument does not lie so much on the surface. It is this. If the date of Paul's voyage from Greece to Jerusalem be placed, as it is by Greswell, in A. d. 56, then Paul had left Ephesus for Greece in the preceding year, or a.d. 55, and had arrived at Ephesus from Galatia three years before that, viz. in a.d. 52 ; Acts xx. 31. That the Epistle to the Galatians was written after this second visit to Galatia is evident, for the Apostle alludes to the first : ' Ye know that through infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you the former time ; ' to irpoTspov, Galat. iv. 13; and it must, therefore, have been despatched after A. d. 52. It was also sent to them during the observance of a Sabbatic year : 'Ye are observing days and months and seasons and years,' r^Upas irapaTr]psia0s Kal p,fjvas Kal Kaipoiis Kal iviavTOvs, Galat. iv. 10, and therefore some time in a.d. 55, the Sabbatic year. But, if so, three years would have elapsed since his last appearance amongst the Galatians. Now, several passages in the epistle show that Paul had left them not long before : thus, ' I marvel that ye are so soon removed from the faith,' &c, Galat. i. 6. ; and there are many other similar texts. But assuming the date of Paul's visit to Jerusalem to be, not in a.d. 56 but in a.d. 58, the difficulty vanishes ; for Paul, on this supposition, had quitted Ephesus for Greece in A.D. 57, and his arrival at Ephesus three years before, from Galatia, had been in a.d. 54, and the Epistle to the Galatians would be written the following year, viz. in A. d. 55 ; and a brief interval of this kind accords admirably with the expressions in the epistle alluding to his presence amongst the Galatians not very long previously. We must now advert to one or two objections against the date of a.d. 58. It is said by Josephus, that when Felix was recaUed, his brother Pallas was still at the height of his influence, pAXivra Bid Tipfjs, Ant. xx. 8, 9 ; but if Paul arrived at Jerusalem in A.D. 58, then Felix was recalled in A.v. 60, and Pallas at that time, though still living, had lost his power. This objection proves too much, for Pallas was out of favour so early as a.d. 54,c and in A.d. 55 was actually deprived of office,4 and Felix could not • Tac. Ann., xiii. 2. d Tac. Ann., xiii. 14. lxxviii DATE OF ST. PAUL'S VISIT TO JERUSALEM. possibly have been recalled so late as a.d. 54, or a.d. 55; for, if so, Paul had been arrested by Lysias in A. d. 52, or A. d. 53, at which time he could not have been mistaken for the Egyptian, who, on the authority of Josephus himself, did not make his appearance till the reign of Nero, which began on 13th October, a.d. 54. Josephus then, in using the expression, /ndXtaTa 8ia TipSjs, evidently exaggerates. Pallas, at the recall of Felix, was still living, and could, no doubt, still exert great interest for his brother with the judges before whom he was tried ; but to describe Pallas as then at the height of his influence is a misrepresentation. Had the fact been so, Felix would not have been recalled. Another objection to be noticed is, that if Paul arrived at Jerusalem in A. d. 58, then the Epistle to the Romans was written early in the same year, just before Paul started from Corinth, and in that epistle Paul sends a salutation to Narcissus at Rome, and Narcissus, it is said, had been put to death in a.d. 54. Tac. Ann. xiii. 1. We answer that this also proves too much ; for if Narcissus was alive at the date of the epistle, then Paul must have written it in the spring of a.d. 54, and have visited Jerusalem at the Pentecost of A. d. 54. But this, again, would be before the appearance of the Egyptian false prophet, alluded to by Lysias, and placed by Josephus in the reign of Nero, which commenced on 13th October, a.d. 54. The Narcissus saluted by Paul in the Epistle to the Eomans was, no doubt, a much purer character than the celebrated courtier of that name, and was probably some person eminent for his piety in private life. There were many Narcissuses at Rome, and two of them were freedmen of note,8 under Claudius and Nero, but neither of them could have been the Narcissus honoured with the Apostle's salutation. • A second freedman of that name was put to death by Galba. Dion, lxiv. 3. lxxix CHAPTER XII. DATE OF ST. PAUL'S RELEASE FROM IMPRISONMENT AT ROME. The arrest of Paul in the temple at Jerusalem, and his release from imprisonment at Rome, are dates mutually dependent upon each other. Thus, assuming that Paul was set upon in the temple at the feast of Pentecost, a.d. 58, Acts xx. 16, he was two years a prisoner at Caesarea, Acts xxiv. 27, which brings us to the Pentecost of A. d. 60, and in the autumn of that year he sailed for Rome/ He was at Fair Havens, in Crete, just after the fast, which this year, A. d. 60, was on 25th September, Acts xxvii. 9, and he spent the three winter months at Malta, Acts xxviii. 11, and therefore arrived at Rome in the spring of a.d. 61. He remained a prisoner there for two years, Acts xxviii. 30, and consequently was liberated in the spring of a.d. 63. The same result may be arrived at from the following circumstances connected with the Epistle to the Hebrews. It is clear that this epistle was penned just after the Apostle's liberation from imprisonment, and when he was only waiting for the return of Timothy from Philippi, to set sail for Judaea. ' With whom (he writes) if he (Timothy) come shortly I will see you,' Heb. xiii. 23 ; for he could not have used this language if still a prisoner, and not master of his own movements. He was, however, still in Italy, as is manifest from the salutation, ' They of Italy salute you,' Heb. xiii. 24. But, in the next place, Paul had recently received intelligence of a persecution of the Christians in Judaea, and indeed the epistle throughout is an earnest exhortation to the Hebrews, or Christians of Judaea, to persist in their faith, notwithstanding the severe trials to which they were exposed. They had lately seen, he says, their rulers put to death/ and many of the brethren were still in bonds ;b and yet these sufferings were not for the first time, but a repetition of the like afflictions which the Church had experienced at an earlier stage.0 Such a state of things agrees with the well-known persecution of the Christians at Jerusalem during the interregnum between the death of the Procurator Festus and the arrival of Albinus as his successor, during which occurred the martyrdom of James the Just, bishop of Jerusalem. The earlier persecution referred to by the Apostle was that under Agrippa, when James the brother of John was slain with the sword;3 and the persecution referred to as having recently prevailed was that under the high- priest Ananus, the son of Annas, when James the Just and others with him were brought before the Sanhedrim and stoned, as related by Josephus.15 In what year, then, are we to place the persecution so pointedly alluded to in the Epistle to the Hebrews ? It was certainly not later than a.d. 62, for, according to Josephus, the tragedy was enacted when Albinus was in Egypt, on his way from Rome to Jerusalem as the successor of Festus f; and it is clearj beyond question, that Albinus had actually « Heb. xiii. 7. c Heb. x. 32. e Jos. Ant., xx. 9, I. b HeDi xiii, 3. i Acts xii. 1. ' Jos. Ant., xx. 9, 1. lxxx DATE OF ST. PAUL'S RELEASE FROM IMPRISONMENT AT ROME. arrived, and was present at Jerusalem at the feast of Tabernacles, A. D. 62.g Neither, on the other hand, could the persecution (as it was after the death of Festus) have been earlier than Midsummer, A. d. 60, for it was about that time that Festus came to Judaea as successor to Felix.h We have an account of the same martyrdom by Hegesippus, a writer of the second century, who tells us that the martyrdom of James the Just was at a Passover. That it took place at some feast may be assumed as matter of course, as all the popular ebullitions of Jewish patriotism or prejudice arose from the unruli- ness of the multitudes assembled at the public festivals; and though the details furnished by Hegesippus are mixed up with much that is fabulous, we have no reason to doubt that the martyrdom of James was perpetrated, as he asserts, at a Passover. If we follow up this clue, it will give us the year we are in search of. As the mar tyrdom of James the Just occurred after the death of Festus, who succeeded Felix at Midsummer a.d. 60, the Passover when James was stoned could not have been any Passover earlier than that of a.d. 61 ; and as the martyrdom preceded the arrival of Albinus, which was before the Tabernacles of a.d. 62, the Passover when James was stoned, could not have been any Passover later than that of A. d. 62 ? The only question then is, whether it was the Passover of a.d. 61, or of a.d. 62? and which of the two it was can be elicited from the facts in connection with it recorded by Josephus. No sooner had the outrage been committed at Jerusalem, than the temperate part of the community forwarded a despatch to Albinus in Egypt, and implored his interference. Albinus wrote a sharp and threatening letter to Ananus the highpriest, and, on its reaching Jerusalem, Agrippa deposed Ananus from the highpriesthood. If, therefore, the death of the protomartyr occurred at a- Passover, the displacement of Ananus from the pontificate must have been about May of the same year; and as he held office for three months,1 he must have been appointed in the pre vious February. But Ananus was the successor of Joseph, and the tenure of the latter was very brief, say a month, which would place his appointment in January. Joseph, again, was the successor of Ishmael, under the following circumstances. A dispute arose between Agrippa and the Jews about the erection of an upper apartment of his palace, which was intended to command a view of the proceedings in the temple, and the highpriest Ishmael was despatched upon an embassy to Eome upon the subject. The voyage itself could not have occupied less than two months. On the arrival of Ishmael -at Eome, the matter in dispute was brought in a regular way before the tribunal of the emperor, when both parties were heard, and the emperor's decision given. For this proceeding we cannot allow less than another month. When the dispute had been settled, Poppasa, the paramour of Nero, and a Jewish proselyte, chose to detain Ishmael about the court ; and on intelligence to that effect being transmitted to Jerusalem, which, as it was winter, would require three months more, Agrippa appointed Joseph to the pontificate. Thus, from the mission of Ishmael to Eome to the substitution of Joseph in January, we have a period of two months, one month, and three months, making in all six months. That is, Ishmael must have started from Judaaa for Eome in July of the year which preceded the appointment of Joseph, that is, which preceded the martyrdom of James. Now the embassy of Ishmael was in the time of the Procurator Festus, who succeeded Felix at Midsummer A.D. 60. As the mission of Ishmael, then, was in some July, we ask whether this July could be the July of a.d. 60? The answer must be decisively in the negative, for « See a.d. 62, No. 1933. » See a.d. 60, No. 1893. " Joa. Ant., xx. 9, 1. DATE OF ST. PAUL'S RELEASE FROM IMPRISONMENT AT ROME. lxxxi between the arrival of Festus, at Midsummer a.d. 60, and the embassy of Ishmael occurred so many and important events, that they could not with any probability be compressed into so short an interval as from Midsummer to July of the same year. Thus the first business upon which Festus was engaged was to clear the country of bandits : he then put down a religious impostor. After that, Agrippa proceeded (which was a work of some time) to raise the height of his palace. Then the Jews set about building a counter-wall on the eastern side of the Temple, to shut out the view from Agrippa's palace, which was resented both by Agrippa and Festus, and the Jews were ordered to demolish the wall. Thereupon negotiations took place between the Jews and Agrippa and Festus, and the Jews obtained leave, not without difficulty, to send an embassy to Eome under Ishmael. How, then, could all this series of events have occurred in the short space of one month, between Festus's arrival at Midsummer A.D. 60 and the mission of Ishmael in July a.d. 60? Such are the anomalous con sequences which flow from the assumption that the Passover at. which James the Just suffered was the Passover of a.d. 61. If, on the other hand, we assume the martyr dom to have been enacted (as no doubt it was) at the Passover of a.d. 62, then the interval from the arrival of Festus at Midsummer A. d. 60 to the Passover A. d. 62, is just such as may be -reasonably assigned to the succession of the several events inter posed by the historian between these two extremes. It may be thought an objection to this date of Ishmael's mission, that Josephus, in his relation of it, speaks of Poppssa at the hearing before the emperor at Eome, as ttj yvvaiKi, Ant. xix. 8, 11. If he meant that Poppaea was then the wife of Nero, the transaction must have taken place as late as May, A. d. 62, when Nero divorced Octavia and married Poppaea. But the events related by Josephus himself show that this was impossible, for, after the hearing of the mission, the news of Ishmael's detention was transmitted to Judaea, which would require two or three months, and then Agrippa appointed Joseph, who held the office for some little time, say a month, and afterwards removed him, and nominated in his stead Ananus, who was in office three months before Albinus's arrival, and yet Albinus was at Jerusalem at the feast of Tabernacles, which in a. d. 62 was on the 7th of October, Jos. Bell. vi. 5, 3 ; and the interval between May A.D. 62 and the 7th of October a.d. 62 is clearly insufficient for these occurrences. Josephus, then, cannot mean that Poppaea, at the period of which he is speaking, was actually married to Nero, but only that she was ' that woman ' his paramour. It is remarkable that in the only other parts where Josephus speaks of Poppaea., and on both occasions subsequently to her marriage, he introduces her expressly as the wife of Nero; i\rjv ovcrav Trjs Uoinrrjias ttjs Nepwvos yvvaiKos, Ant. xx. 11, 1; HoTnrr)£a. ttj tov JLala-apos yvvaiKi yvwa0sis, Vit. Jos. 3 ; whereas, at the time of Ishmael's mis sion, the expression is t-q yvvainl Ho7nrr]la (0soos(3ris yap tjv) j(api£6p,zvos, Ant. xx. 8, 11. Poppaea, as is well known, had been wedded to two husbands before, so that ttj yvvaiKi was an appropriate designation of her ; and on comparing the three passages together, the fair inference would be, that Josephus, so far from calling her the wife of Nero at the time of Ishmael's embassy, expressly guards himself against being so understood. Our conclusion then is, that James the Just was put to death, not at the Passover of A.D. 61, but at the Passover of a.d. 62 ; and if so, the liberation of Paul cannot with reason be assigned to the same year ; for as Paul reached Eome as a prisoner early in the spring of the year, and he remained in confinement just two whole years, he lxxxii DATE OF ST. PAUL S RELEASE FROM IMPRISONMENT AT ROME. must also have regained his liberty early in the spring of some year. But as the martyrdom of James the Just must be referred to a Passover, and that the Passover of a.d. 62, the news of the catastrophe could scarcely have reached Paul before he left Italy, had he been liberated in the spring of the very year in which the martyrdom occurred. Paul, therefore, must have been set at liberty, not in the spring of a.d. 62, but (as results from the other independent arguments before adverted to) in the spring of a.d. 63. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. THE CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. «o B.C. 70 : commencing from 1 January of this year. V.C 684 : commencing from 21 April of this year. Olymp. 177, 3 : commencing from 1 July of this year. Cn. Pompeius Magnus I. "\ consuls from 1 Jan. M. Licm. Cbassus. J of this year. 1. The Judicia at Eome, which had been vested in the Equites by the law of C. Gracchus B.C. 123, and then transferred to the Senate by Sylla b.c. 80, are now, B.C. 70, restored to the Equites. M. Crassus et Cn. Pompeius consules. . . . Judicia quoque per Aurelium Cottam Prcsto- rem ad Equites Romanos translata sunt. Liv. Epit. 97 (see Fasti Hellen. b.c. 70). 2. Lucullus, having reduced Mithridates, king of Pontus, to submission, is occupied at Ephesus in composing the affairs of Asia, which Mithridates, before his defeat, had overrun. AovxoWog Se Tr\v 'Aaiav iroWrjg pkv Evvoplag iroWfjg c" elpijvris ip7TEir\riKi)g, oiiSi t&v rrpbg fitovrjv Kal \apiv J/piXrjo-ev, aXKa Tropiraig Kal wayqyvpEOiv iirivtKioig, Kai ay&aiv aQXrjT&v, Kal povopdyu>v kv."S.OEV, ovBe TrpooEiirE'iv . . . tote Si (after the interview with Appius) ovv Tiprj Ka\ poavvr] peTETzipiparo avrov (Mi- thridatem), etc. Plut. Luc. 22. Memnon, xvi. 55, Midler's Frag. Grsec. iii. 555. It was twenty months since Mithridates's arrival in Armenia before Tigranes thus noticed him. MtflptSan/c Se iviavrbv Kal prjvag OKT&) iv ro'tc pipiai Trjg 'Apueviag SutTpifitov, ovirta Eig oibtv Kario-Tr) tov Tiypdvov. Memnon, ubi supra. Appian states that Tigranes now sent for Mithridates, but still did not admit him to a B.C. 69. personal interview (Appian, Mith. 52), and that Tigranes did not see Mithridates till just before the battle between Lucullus and Tigranes in October of the following year. Tote wp&rov ig oipiV iXQiiv. Appian, Mith. 85. 8. In the third year of the 177th Olympiad (b.c. 70-69), Sanatruces, king of Parthia, dies, and is succeeded by his son Phraates III., or Phraates Theus. 'Epol Sk artyvwaQri pi\Pl Trjg po£' (177) 'OXvpmaSog . . . Kai aXXa fie 7rX£iv, abrog Sk Sta X"pog Hyuv rdv iwirov. Plut. Pomp. 22 (see B.C. 28, no 658). Second year of the Sabbatic cycle of seven years (see B.C. 37, no. 525). Passover, March 22. Pentecost, May 12. Tabernacles, September 16. N.B. In some few instances where the pre cise times of the Jewish Feasts are of more than usual importance, particular calculations of them will be given, but in general, where not other wise specified, the days of the Jewish Feasts ap pended to each year are taken from Greswell's Prolegomena, who, however, calculates the Feasts, not by the actual full moons, but by the mean full moons, so that the times assigned by him are to be regarded as approximations only. As to the days of the week on which the days of the months fell, Professor De Morgan's Book of Almanacks, which is known to be very accurate, and agrees with the com putation of German writers, has been invaria bly followed. B.C. 69. U.C. 685. Olymp. 177, 4. Quint. Hoktensius. Quint. Csecilius Mbtellus. 10. Hyrcanus, on the death of Alexandra, succeeds as king of Judsea, at about the age of forty (see B.C. 63, no. 81). T« rpirip etei rrjg kjiSoprfg Kal k(iSopr)Koarrig rrpbg ra'tg Jra- tov 'OXvpirtaSog vwaTEvovrog 'Voipaiuiv Kvlvrov Oprrio-iov Kal Kvlvrov MeteXXov, og Si] Kal Kpj]TiKog iTTEKaXE"iTO, etc. Jos. Ant. xiv. 1,2. The first half only of the year belonged to the third year of the 177th Olympiad : but the usage of Josephus is to regulate his years either by the Eoman consular year which began on January 1 , or by the Jewish year which began on Nisan 1 ; and accordingly here, as elsewhere, Josephus designates the whole year by the year of the Olympiad with which the consular year or Jewish year began (see a.d. 63, no. 78 ; B.C. 40, no. 468; b.c 37, no. 523; b.c. 31, no. 609). Alexandra had reigned nine years, and was seventy-three years of age. Ba<7t\euXou tov o.SeX(J)OV. Ant. xv. 6, 4, and see Ant. xx. 10, 4. The shortness of the interval between the accession of Hyrcanus and his expulsion by Aristobulus appears also from this, viz. Alexandra reigned nine years, and had at the commencement of her reign appointed Hyrcanus highpriest, and yet Hyrcanus, when deprived of the highpriest- hood by Aristobulus, is said also to have held the office for nine years. 'H Se (Alexandra) rr)v per ApxiEptvo-vvriv 'TpKavo^ SiSwo-iv, avrr) Sk rr)v /3ao-iXeiav evveo. eth] Karaaxpvaa teXevt^. tov fiiov ' tov 'iaov Sk \p6vov tt)v ' Apxf-EpiDavvrjv b vlbg avrrjg 'YpKavbg layEy pera yap rov Oava- tov avrrjg iroXEpriaag irpbg avrov 6 aSeXtyog 'Api- OTofiovXog Kai viKt)aag a^aipeirat pkv ekeivov tt)v apxriv, avrbg Sk ifiao-LXevae cat hpajEvaE t& Qew. Ant. xx. 10 ; xv. 6, 4. 12. The war against Crete is committed to the consul Q. Caecil. Metellus. KXrjpovpi- vu)v Sij t&v vtzotivv, 'Oprriaiog tov 7rpbg Kprjrag 'iXayE iroXEpov. 'AXX' EKElvog pkv . . . r!j> avvapxpvri rrjg CTpariag efleXovnye eJe'otjj, koa avrbg Kara x&pav 'ipEvev. 'O Sk Sr) MeYeXXoc eoreiXaro te ig KprjTrjV cat rr)v vrjaov airaaav ixeipwaaTO pETa tovto. Dion, Frag. 178. T& Sk TETapry etei (Olymp. 177, 4) . . . MeVeXXoc £7r< KpririKov TtoXEpov 6ppr)aag rpia raypara 'ex(3pia)V. Plut. Luc. 27. 17. Lucullus takes Tigranocerta, the capital of Armenia. Plut. Luc. 29. Dion, xxxv. 2. Eutrop. vi. 9. Appian, Mith. 84. Liv. Epit. xcviii. This was in the fourth year of the 177th Olympiad. T& Sk rErdpra etei (of Olymp. 177) Ttypdvrjg Kal MidpiSdrrig. . . . irroXipriaav AevkoXX koi vtKa AEVKoXXog. Phlegon apud Phot., Muller's Frag. Graec. iii. 606. 18. Lucullus now strips Tigranes of Syria, Phoenicia, Cilicia, Galatia, and Sophene. T&v pkv aXXwv £0»jce (Pompey) Se'iv alriaodai AevkoXXov, icr' ekeivov yap d(j>r]prjadai SupiW, aaiv Sk rov xeipuva rroiovpEvoi. Plut. Luc. 34. Mithridates at this time was, ac cording to Dion, upwards of seventy years of age : i/7rep Ta kfiSoprJKOVTa eti) yeyov&g ifiaXETO. Dion, xxxi. 9 (but see b.c 63, no. 74). Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 30. Pentecost, May 20. Tabernacles, September 24. B.C. 67. U.C. 687. Olymp. 178, 2. C. Calpurnius Piso. Manius Acilics Glabrio. 24. Mithridates defeats Triarius, LucuUus's lieutenant, at Dadosa. T j> Se iwiyiyvofiiva) etei iiri te Maviov 'AkiXwv Kal irrl Va'iov TLEiaurvog viraToiv, etc. Dion, xxxv. 12 ; Appian, Mith. 89. 25. Lucullus comes up and offers battle to Mithridates, which he declines as wishing first to form a junction with Tigranes who was advancing. Lucullus, to prevent this, marches against Tigranes, but his soldiersjdesert him by the way. Mi0p£Sarou pi) OiXovrog pdxeodai aXXa Tiypdit]v TTEpi/jiEvovTog . . . 'iyvto (Lu cullus) Tcpiv apQoripovg ovveXdE~ti> waXiv dwav- Trjaai Kal SiayoiylaaaQai irpbg tov Tiypdvrjv. UopEvopivo) S' avroj Kaff bSbv oi ftipfiptavol BTaaidaavTEg awiXnrov rag rafcic. Plut. Luc. 35. This was in the summer, for the troops at last agreed with Lucullus to remain with him for the rest of the summer and then to be free : o-vveQevto rrapapElvai to Oipog, Plut. Luc. 35 ; and, when the summer was over, they abandoned Lucullus accordingly : tov Qipovg Xiiyovrog . . . airEx&pr\aav ek tov j^apaKOE, i-zipaprvpdpEvoi iTEirXrip&aQai tov x?°vov> °v wpoXoyrjirav t're Kai reo-Tr)vr)v ivifiaXEV, ib. ; and winters at Dioscuri in Colchis. M-iOpiSdrr/g S' iv AiooKovpoig xEllxa£<0V> e^c- $>• Sia Trjg KoXj^Soc e^ei/ye. Plut. Pomp. 32 ; and see Dion, xxxvi. 33. 33. Pompey receives the submission of Ti granes near Artaxata, and leaves him in pos session of Armenia, but mulcts' him of great part of his dominions. Adempta est ei Syria, Phcenice, Sophene. Eutrop. vi. 13. Liv. Epit. 101. Ta yap irpoaKTriQivra tin-' avrov (ijv Se aXXa te Kal rrjg KairiraSoKiag rrjg te Swp/ac pipr], jjfre oiviKri Kal ^ Suxj>avf)vri X™Pa TU~ls Appe- vioig irpoaopog) ov apiKpa jrapeiXero avrov. Dion, xxxvi. 36. But according to Plutarch (Pomp. 33, cited B.C. 69, no. 18), Lucullus had stripped him before of Syria, Phoenicia, Galatia, and Sophene, and Pompey did not deprive him of any further territory. 34. Tigranes was succeeded by his son Artavasdes on the throne of the Greater Ar menia. AiaSe^dpevog S' ' ApraovdaSrig iKs'ivov (Tigranem) riojg pkv evtvxei paioig, ' Avt&viov Se irpoSiSovg IIap6,irai'oie iv to> rrpbg abrovg iroXipw SiKag etioev. Strabo, xi. 14 (see B.c 50, no. 239). 35. Tigranes, another son of Tigranes the elder, was made king of Sophene and Gordy- ene (see B.C. 70, no. 6 ; B.C. 69, no. 18). Kai SirjTi/ae tov pkv vlov apxeiv rrjg HaiQrivfjg Kal TopSvnvrjg, al vvv apa Eialv 'Apperia jipaxv- ripa. Appian, Mith. 105. "Eiprias (Pompey) . . .IihHprivrjgSk jiaaiXevaEiv rbv vlov. Plut. Pomp. 33. But the son afterwards gave offence and was led in triumph by Pompey, and Sophene and Gordyene were given to Ariobarzanes whom Pompey had made king of Cappadocia. Appian, Mith. 105. Plut. Pomp. 33 (see B.C. 65, no. 57). 36. Pompey, while in Armenia, and carrying on the war against Tigranes, had sent Scaurus to Syria, who arrives at Damascus, then just taken by Lollius and Metellus. 'Ev tovtw TripwEi Kai XKavpov eig 2vpiav Uoprrffiog, avrog u>v iv 'AppEvia Kal woXEp&v 'in Tiypdvr). 'O Se aipiKopEvog Eig AapaoKov, AtiXXtov pkv Kal MeYeXXoi' VEivarl rr)v iroXiv jjpijKorac Evpiov, avrog Eig rr)v 'lovSaiav ^7TEtyero. Jos. Ant. xiv. 2, 3 ; Bell. i. 6, 3. 37. It would appear that Gabinius had been sent to Syria or Judsea before Scaurus. "Oc Sr) (Nicodemus) Kal icar?iyopet t&v XafioVTuiv Xpypara, Tafiivtov pkv rcpoTEpov, Hmxupou Se vo-TEpov. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 2. 38. Pompey leaves Afranius in command of Armenia, and pursues Mithridates through Albania and Iberia. The Albanians attack him at the time of the Saturnalia (17 Dec). Trjg KpoviKJjg eoprfjg roig 'Pivpaioig KaQrjKov- awg. Plut. Pomp. 34. 39. Pompey winters on the banks of the Cyrnus. IIpoc rw Korapu tu Kvpvo> rpixr) vetpag tov arpdrov irapExeipaaE . . . trap' aiird rd Kpovia. Dion, xxxvi. 36 and 37. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 6. Pentecost, May 27. Tabernacles, October 1. B.C. 65. U.C. 689. Olymp. 178, 4. P. Cornelius Sulla "1 Hi antequam inirent P. Autkonius P.etus/ damnati sunt. In eorum locum facti sunt L. Aurelius Cotta. L. Manlius Torquatus. 40. Hyrcanus and Antipater, the father of Herod, who had fled together from Jerusalem to Aretas, king of Petra, march with the Arabians under Aretas against Aristobulus. Jos. Ant. xiv. 2, 1 ; Bell. i. 6, 2. 41. Scaurus, after no long stay at Damascus, hears of the siege of Jerusalem, and hastens to Judsea with all speed. Kai rovrovg (Metellus and Lollius) pETaaH/aac, ettei Kal rd Kara rr)v 'lovSaiav ettvQeto, KaQditEp i' 'ippaiov r)irEix.Qri- Jos. Bell. i. 6, 2 ; Ant. xiv. 2, 3. 42. In Judsea Scaurus hears ambassadors from Aristobulus and Hyrcanus. IlapayEvd- pevog Se, rrpiaflEtg f/Kovrag, avrov re 'Apiaro- fiovXov, irpbg abrbv, Kal 'YpKavov, avppaxe'iv 6 B.C. 65. dZiiovvroiv EKaTipw,ete. Jos. Ant. xiv. 2, 3 ; Bell. i. 6, 3. 43. Hyrcanus and Aretas, king of Petra, his ally, were at this time besieging Aristo bulus in Jerusalem, and during the siege occurred the Passover (March 26). Tovrivv Sk yEVopivivv Kar.d tov Kaipbv rrjg t&v 'A£vpu>v Eoprrjg, fjv <5>ac ig (piXiav 6 ' Avrioxog avr& avvrjXQev. 'Etto- XiprjaE Sk Kal Aapeia rig M.r)Sa>, pixpig 'iipvyEV. Appian, Mith. 106. 50. The Parthians send an embassy to Pompey, who demands the cession of Gordy- ene, and dispatches Afranius to take possession of it. Afi-anius drives the Parthians out of Gordyene (see B.C. 66, no. 35), and marches to Syria, and suffers from the frost by the way. Kai 7roXXa viro rov xEip&vog Kal vwb rrjg oirdvEiag r&v rpoip&v EKaK&Qr). Dion, xxxvii. 5. Plut. Pomp. 36. 51. Pompey is at Amisus in Pontus, where he holds a levy of kings and other potentates, and makes a settlement of the conquered pro vinces. Plut. Pomp. 38. 52. Pompey deposes Antiochus Asiaticus, the last of the kings of Syria. Tioprcri'iog Sr) . . Tiypdvrj pkv 'Appsvlav avvEx&priaEV apxeiv, 'Avrioxov Se (Asiaticum) efrf/jaXt rrjg Hivplag apxvg. Appian, Syr. 49. Kai rbv vlov ekeivov tov ek rrjg SeXijj'ijc avrf yevopevov, ev 'Aala te Tpaipivra Kal airb tovSe 'AaiariKov irriKXriv, Hop- wri'iog aipeiXEro rr)v Itvpivv dpxvv. Appian, Syr. 70. Antiochus had reigned one year, which was during the time that Pompey was inces santly occupied against Mithridates. Bao-tXeu- aavra S' iv ralg aoxoXiaig ra'ig Uopwrftov eVt ev pavov hog. Appian, Syr. 70. Pompey had taken the field in B.C. 66, and the year of An tiochus Asiaticus would therefore expire in b.c 65. 53. Dejotarus, tetrarch of the Tolistoboii in Galatia (Strabo, xii. 3), is made tetrarch of Galatia. Ka0' rjpag Sk eig rpeig, elr' eig Svo rjyspovag, elra eig iva r^Kev i) Svvaareia, etc Arj'ibrapov. Strabo, xii. 5 ; Appian, Mith. 114, see ib. 75. with the part of Pontus between Amisene and Colchis, and the title of king. Mera Se rr)v EKfioXijv rov "AXvog r) VaSiXpa£ B.C. 64. Tr)v pev expvo-iv 'Apiatjvol, rr)v S' e'Swke Arfiordptj) TLoprrriiog, Kaddwep Kal to. rrepl rr)v <$>apvaKiav Kal rr)v Tpaire£ovaiav pixP1 Ko\x«'8oc Kai rijc MtKpac 'Appevlag, Kai tovtuiv awiSei^ev avrov (iaaiXia. Strabo, xii. 3. Eutropius assigns to Dejotarus Armenia Minor also. Eutrop. vi. 14 (see infra, no 58 ; B.C. 50, no. 239). 54. Seleucia and other parts of Mesopotamia are annexed to Commagene, the kingdom of Antiochus. Appian, Mith. 114 (see B.C. 65, no. 49 ; b.c 50, no. 239). 55. Pharnaces, son of Mithridates, is made king of Bosphorus. Dion, xxxvii. 14 ; Appian, Mith. 113 (see B.C. 47, no. 304); and Attalus is made king of Paphlagonia (see B.C. 41, no. 435); and Aristarchus is made king of Colchis. Appian, Mith. 114; Eutrop. vi. 14 (see B.C. 36, no. 545). 56. Archelaus is appointed priest of Comana in Pontus, and the territory of it is extended one hundred and twenty stades, or fifteen miles round. IlapaXa/Biin' Se IlojUirjjtoc rr)v itovaiav, 'ApxiXaov eVeoTTjo'Ej' 'Iepe'a (t&v Kopdvivv), Kai irpoa&piaEV avr& xf^Pav Siaxoivov kvkXio, tov- to S' early E^r)Kovra araSioi, rrpbg Trj lEpq:. Strabo, xii. 3 ; Appian, Mith. 114. On his death (see b.c 55, no. 130) he was succeeded by his son Archelaus, the father of the king of Cappa- docia. Ytoc S' avrov Tr)v 'l£ph>avvr]v irapiXafiev. Strabo, xii. 3. IlairTroc Sk (Archelaus) tov fiaaiXEvaavrog KainraSoK&v vardrov KaQ' ypag, 'lEpEvg Se t&v iv Hovtm Kopdviav. Strabo, xvii. 1 (see b.c 47, no. 305). 57. Ariobarzanes I. (who had been expelled by Tigranes from Cappadocia) is restored to that kingdom with the addition of Sophene (see B.C. 66, no. 35 ; a.d. 55, no. 1823) and Gordyene (see B.C. 66, no. 35), both forfeited by the son of Tigranes. 'O Se Uopvr)'iog. . . . 'ApiofiapZavrj cureSt'Sou j3aaiXEveiv KamraSoKiag Kal irpoaiSiOKE 2apvdoj BSairopov, Kal 'Apio/3apfdi'J} Ka7T7raSo- Kt'av Kai oaa irpoelTrov ETEpa. 'Avnoxf Se rai Koppayrjv^ ^EXEVKeiav knirpe\p£, Kal baa rrjg M.Eaoirorapiag aXXa KariSpaptv. 'EwoIei Sk Kal TErpdpxag FaXXoypaiKviv pkv, ot vvv Eiai YaXa- rai, KamraSoKiag opopoi, Art'iorapov, Kal Eripovg. XlatyXayoriag Se "ArraXoi', Kai K6XxadpEvog Sk St' 'Apaviov rovg iTEpl 'Apavbv "Apaftag, Kal Karafiag avrbg eig Tivpiav. Plut. Pomp. 39. 60. Damascus, which had belonged to Tigranes (see Eckhel, iii. 248), was about this time annexed to Syria. See Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 4; xiv. 11, 7 ; Bell. i. 12, 1 (see B.C. 66, no. 36 ; B.C. 46, no. 322). 61. Pompey proceeds to Damascus, where he receives envoys from Egypt, Syria, and Judsea. Met' oi) ttoXv Se Hopirrfiov Etc Aapa- okov a(j>iKopivov Kal Koi'Xjjv 2uptav e7rtovroe, %kov irap' avrbv rrpiaflEig e£ 6'X?jc 'Zvpiag Kal Aiyvirrov Kai ex rrjg 'lovSaiag. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 1 ; Bell. i. 6, 4. Floras, iii. 5. 62. In the spring of this consulship, Phra ates, king of Parthia (see B.C. 70, no. 8; B.C. 55, no. 125), marches against Tigranes, and at first is worsted but afterwards is victor, when Tigranes sends for assistance to Pompey, B.C. 63. who at this time was in Syria. Evdvg (Phra ates) ejti tov Tiypdvrjv pETa rov viiog avrov, & rr)v Qvyaripa iSeS&Kei iarpdrevaEV ev ra if pi iv TijS AovKiog te Kalaap Kal Pd'iog etteiQ' vaTEpov acrE?r£Kpdrj/(re ' tov te Tiypavov tov Hoprrii'iov iv Supta 6 v r a irriKaXEaa- pivov, vpia^Eig te avQig wpbg avrov aire'oreiXe, etc. Dion, xxxvii. 6. 63. Pompey sends mediators, when Phra ates and Tigranes are reconciled. (His coss.) Dion, xxxvii. 7. 64. Pompey makes a long stay in Syria, of which Mithridates taking advantage meditates new schemes against the Eomans. 'E^eiS)) b Xi.opwr)'iog iv rrj 'Sivpia Siirpif^E. Dion, xxxvii. 11. 65. Antipater an ambassador from Hyr canus, and Nicodemus an ambassador from Aristobulus, come on a mission to Pompey, who adjourns the hearing till the following spring. KiXevaag Sk (Pompey) rJKEiv roiig SiaptyiajirjTovvrdg iviorapivov tov 'iapog. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 2 ; Bell. i. 6, 4. 66. Pompey winters at Aspis. Hopvriiog Sk 'iv te rrj 'AairiSi Kal tote ixeipaoE. Dion, xxxvii. 7. It was in this year, for it follows immediately on the reconciliation of Phraates and Tigranes. 67. Birth of Nicolaus of Damascus : for in the year of Herod's death (b.c 4) he was of the age of sixty. Kal yap ijv vEpl k^riKovra Err). Nicolaus Damasc, Muller's Frag. Grsec. iii. 353. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 15. Pentecost, June 4. Tabernacles, October 9. B.C. 63. IT.C. 691. Olymp. 179, 2. M. T. Cicero. C. Antonius. 68. Pompey in the spring moves towards Damascus. 'AvaXafl&v rr)v Svvapiv is r&v xei- paSitov wpprjaEV ig rr)v AapaaKr]vriv. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 2. And on his way razes the fortress of Apamea, and levies a tribute from Ptolemy Mennsei, king of Chalcis. Ant. xiv. 3, 2 (see B.C. 40, no. 439). The kingdom of Ptolemy Mennsei comprised the champaign or valley between Libanus and Antilibanus called Mar- syas, of which the capital was Chalcis ; and the mountain region of Antilibanus called Itursea, which comprised Abylene (see B.C. 36, no. 537). XaXKie fj viro TlToXEpaiiv t& M.£vvaiov t& rov Mapavav Karixovn Kal t&v 'Irvpaiarv dpEivf/v. Strabo, xvi. 2. The ruins of Chalcis have been identified by Eobinson. They are situate upon the slope of the watershed or saddleback which lies between Libanus and Antilibanus, a little to the north of the road from Damascus to Beirout. The place is called Anjar, and is about as far from Abyla as Abyla is from Damascus, and in the same straight line. The principal remains are the walls of the fortified city, nearly a square, with eight or nine towers on each side, and measuring on the north (the shorter side) 335 yards, or somewhat less than one fifth of a mile, and on the longer side a quarter of a mile! Eobinson, Biblic Eesearches, 1852, p. 496. 69. Pompey frees Byblus from the tyranny of Cinyras, whom he decapitates. 'H pkv oZv Bv/3Xoc, to rov Kivvpov fiaoiXEiov, Upd iari tov ' AdtvviSog, r)v rvpuvvovpivriv r)XEv8ipova£ Hop- Trrj'iog rreXEKiaag eke'ivov. Strabo, xvi. 2. 70. Pompey passes through Chalcis to Da mascus. AieXQwv Sk rag 7r6XEig rr)v te 'HXioVo- Xiv Kal rr)v XoXk/So, Kal to Sielpyov iipog vwEpfiaXwv rr)v KoiXriv irpoaayoptvopivrjv Sit- pt'av airb rrjg ILfXXne et£ AapaaKOv t)kev. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 2. 71. At Damascus Pompey hears the em bassies of Hyrcanus and Aristobulus, and re proves the violence of Aristobulus, but defers his decision till he should arrive in Judsea. HopTrr)iog Se tovtwv aKobaag Kal Karayvovg ApiarofiovXov ftiav, tote pkv avrovg airiirEp^E SiaXExQelg rrpaiog, iXQ&v Se etc rr)v x&pav avr&v eXeye Stard£eii' EKaora eVEtSaV rd t&v Na/3a- Taiiav irp&Tov "iSoi. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 3. 72. Aristobulus assumes a warlike attitude, and retires to Delium, and thence to Alex- andrium, a fortress in Judsea. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 3 and 4 ; BeU. i. 6, 5. 73. Pompey marches through Pella and Scy- thopolis to Corese, the border town of Judsea, against Aristobulus, and the latter, at the com mand of Pompey, surrenders Alexandrium, and withdraws to Jerusalem ; but, on Pompey's marching against Aretas, king of Petra, Ari stobulus again prepares for war. ' ' AvEx&priaEv (Aristobulus) iig 'lEpoaoXvpa Kal iv wapaaKEvrj rov woXipov eyevero. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 4 ; Bell. i. 6, 5. B.C. 63. 74. The death of Mithridates at Pantaca- pseum, in Bosphorus, occurs in this consulship. Tot; yttp Sr) KtKipivvog rov MdpKov pEra Tatov Avrioviov viraTEvaavTog S, te Mt0ptSarrje . . . avrbg kavTov SiiipQEipEv. Dion, xxxvii. 10. Anno ab U. C. dclxxxix., M. Tullio Cicerone et C. Antonio coss., Pompeius, occisi Mithridatis nuntio accepto, etc. Oros. vi. 6. At the age of 68 or 69. 'Ej3iiv S' oktu r) evvia krrl rolg e&iKovTa ETEai. Appian, Mith. 112 (but, as to his age, see B.C. 68, no. 23 ; Oros. vi. 6 ; Dion, xxxv. 9). 75. Pompey, who was on his march against Aretas, king of Petra, on being informed of Aristobulus's preparations, postpones his opera tions against Aretas, and marches, without loss of time, against Aristobulus, and hears by the way, at Jericho, of the death of Mithridates. OS', oi> yap kSiSov XPuVOV ra'ig irapaaKEvalg, evOiivg enrero, Kal rrpoaeirippwae rr)v bpprjv b MiQpiSdrov Qdvarog ayyeX0elc avr& rrepl lept- Xovvra. Jos. Bell. i. 6, 6. Ant. xiv. 3, 4. Plu tarch relates to the same effect, that Pompey heard of the news on his way to Petra, and when not far from it. OitKert yap aiirov (Pompey) rrjg IleVpac iroXXrjv 6'Sov drrixovTog . . . ypappaTY](p6poi irpoariXavrov eK YLovrov KouiZovTEg EvayyiXia. Plut. Pomp. 41 ; and see Oros. vi. 6. 76. Aristobulus surrenders at discretion, and Pompey sends Gabinius to take possession of Jerusalem, but he is shut out by Aristo bulus's partisans. Aristobulus is put in bonds, and Pompey, about midsummer, marches to Jerusalem. Jos. Ant. xiv. 4, 1. 77. The city, exclusive of the temple, is delivered up to Pompey, and confided to Piso ; and Pompey assails the temple, which was still occupied by Aristobulus's party, on the north. Jos. Ant. xiv. 4, 2 ; Bell. i. 7, 2. 78. The temple is taken after a three months' siege. Hierosolyma caput gentis tertio mense cepit. Cn. Pompeius Judceos subegit. Fanum eorum in Hierosolyma, inviolatum ad id tempus, cepit. Liv. Epit. 102. Id (templum) non solum naturd loci, verum etiam ingenti muro fossdque maxima munitum. . . vix tertio mense expugnavit. Oros. vi. 6. On the Great Feast, or day of atonement, Tisri 10, or September 22. LTepl rpirovprjva, rrj rrjg vr\aTEiag r)pepa, Kara rr)v evvd- rr\v Kal e($Sopr]KOBTr)v Kal EKaroarijv 'OXvpmdSa, virarEvovTivv raiov ' Avrwviov Kal MdpKov KtKe- pivvog. Jos. Ant. xiv. 4, 3. Tpino ptjvi Trig ToXtop- Kt'ac. Bell. i. 7, 4. Tpto-t yovv pval iroXiopKri- divTEg kavrovg rrapiSoauv. Bell. v. 9, 4. By the 179th Olympiad Josephus means the first year of it; for, though the first six months only of B.C. 63 belong to the first year of this Olympiad, the usage of Josephus is to designate the whole consular year by the year of the Olympiad with which the consular year com menced (see b.c 69, no. 10). 79. Dion mentions that the capture was on a Sabbath, or Saturday. 'EctXaxrav iv rjj tov Kpovov r)pipa. Dion, xxxvii. 16. If the Feast of Tabernacles, or the day of the full moon, which was always Tisri 15, fell on September 28, then, according to De Morgan's ' Book of Almanacks,' 10 Tisri, the day of the Fast, September 28, fell in the middle of the week, and not on a Saturday. As, however, the city was taken on a Sabbath (viz. on the Fast, which was always observed as a Sabbath), this probably led Dion into the mistake of confounding an extraordinary with an ordinary Sabbath. It is observable also, that, according to Josephus, Pompey carried on his works every Sabbath-day, as the Jews, though they could defend their lives, could take no offensive measures on a Sabbath ; and this also may have contributed to the mistake. 'Piopa'wi . . . Kar' EKEivag rag fipipag ag Sr) adfi/3aTa KaXovpEV . . • X°^v Kai Tvpyovg aviaraaav. Ant. xiv. 4, 3. As the Eomans are said to have carried on their works on a Saturday, this negatives the statement that they delivered the assault on that day. Besides, had they done so, Josephus would no doubt have men tioned it. 80. Pompey enters the Holy of Holies, but spares the sacred treasures. Jos. Ant. xiv. 4, 4 ; Bell. i. 7, 6 ; Flor. iii. 5 ; Liv. Epit. 102. 81. Hyrcanus is confirmed by Pompey in the highpriesthood, and his reign of twenty- four years is dated from this period (see b.c 40, no. 454) ; but Jerusalem and Judsea are made tributary. Ta pkv 'lepoaoXvpa vwoteXtj 6pov. BelL i. 7, 6. And Judsea is confined within its proper limits, Gaza, Joppa, Straton's Tower (afterwards Csesarea), and other cities, being set free, and annexed to Syria. Ant. xiv. 4, 4 ; Bell. i. 7, 7. Judsea was tributary to the Eomans from this period, and apparently con- 10 B.C. 63. tinued so even during the reign of Herod (see b.c 42, no. 423). 82. Aristobulus, and his sons Alexander and Antigonus, are sent to Eome ; but Alexander escapes by the way, and returns to Judsea. Jos. Ant. xiv. 4, 5. 83. Aristobulus is said to have reigned at this time three years and three months. "Etei Se rpiro) rrjg (iaaiXeiag Kal wpbg pr/al rolg "laoig Uopwri'iog kXd&v, etc. Jos. Ant. xx. 10, 4. I know not how this is to be reconciled with the fact that Aristobulus began to reign in a.d. 69 (see that year, no. 11). In another place in the 'Antiquities,' Aristobulus is mentioned inci dentally to have reigned three years and six months. BaaiXfiaag pkv Kai 'ApxiEpEvaag Err) rpid Kal prjvdg 'it. Ant. xiv. 6, 1. There is thus, in the same work, a direct contradiction as to the number of months, and hence a suspicion arises that the text is corrupt. It is to be observed that in the former passage Josephus states the number of months to be the same as the number of the years, wpbg pval ro'ig 'iaoig ; and as in the second passage the months are expressly stated to be six, the whole reign, if the years were equal to the months, as asserted, would be six years and six months. This agrees with the facts ; for Pompey took Jeru salem on September 22, B.C. 63 ; and shortly after (say in October) Hyrcanus was made highpriest, and Aristobulus was sent to Eome, with which event Josephus seems to close his reign ; and if we reckon back six years and six months from September 22, b.c 63, it will take us to March, b.c 69, as the commencement of the reign of Aristobulus ; and if we allow three months for the reign of Hyrcanus, as stated by Josephus (see B.C. 69, no. 11), we come to January, b.c 69, as the time of Hyrca- nus's accession, which may have been the case. However, it is not unlikely that Josephus has confounded the reign of Aristobulus with that of his son Antigonus, who reigned just three years and three months (see B.C. 37, no. 527). Curiously enough, Dion, vice versd, speaks of Antigonus by mistake for Aristobulus. Dion, xlviii. 26 (see b.c 40, no. 454). 84. Pompey, having subdued Judsea, now again turns his attention to the affairs of Petra and Aretas is obliged to make his submission. Tr)y Sk 'lovSaiav Kariarpixparo Kal avviXafiev 'ApiarofiovXov tov (iaaiXia. . . Tov Se fiaai- Xiojg t&v irEpl ti)v Uirpav 'Apdfiuiv wpdrEpov Kal iv ovSevI Xbytj) ra 'Ptopaitvv nQspivov . . . b llopwii'iog karpdrEvaEV iwl rr)v Uirpav. Plut. Pomp. 39 and 41 (see supra, no. 75 ; b.c 47, no. 286). Dion and Appian, contrary to other authorities, place the expedition against Petra before the conquest of Jerusalem. 'Ew' ovv tovtov (Aretas) rovg te wXrjaiox&povg airji 6 Uopwri'iog iXdaag aKovirl avrovg irpoariydyETO Kal ippovpif irapiSu>K£V KavrEvQEV kirl Tr)v 2vpiav tv)v YlaXaiarivriv, &g Kal rr)v oiviKr)v kuk&- aavrag &ppr)a£v. Dion, xxxvii. 15. 'EwoXiprjaE Se Kal "Apaxpi rolg THafiaraioig, 'Apira fiaat- XEvovrog avr&v, Kal 'lovSaioig 'ApiarofiovXou tov (iaaiXiivg awoaraVTOg, 'iuig e'CXev 'lEpoaoXvpa rr)v ayiivrarriv avrolg woXiv. Appian, Mith. 106. The truth probably is that Pompey, on his way to Petra, heard of the designs of Aristobulus, and thought his immediate presence at Jeru salem of more consequence than the campaign against Petra, and altered his plans accord ingly. 85. Pompey appoints Scaurus, who had been his qusestor, to the command of Syria, and proceeds to Cilicia. Uopwri'iog Se rr)v KoiXvv 'Sivpiav 'itog Evippdrov worapov Kal Ai- yvwTov Zraupw wapaSoiig Kal Svo rdypara 'Pal patory, ewI KiXiKtav S>x£to irrEiyofXEVog Eig 'Pu>- pnv. Jos. Ant. xiv. 4, 5 ; Bell. i. 7, 7. Sitpt as Se Evdvg o Uopwri'iog "SiKavpov tov ev rolg woXipoig eavrS yevo/XEVov raptav eto^ev riyiiaQai. Ap-" pian, Syr. 51 (see B.C. 61, no. 101). 86. Pompey proceeds to Amisus, in Pon tus. Kal raxv rag iv piaar SiE^EXQdrv kwapxiag eig 'Apiabv (Pompey) d^tVero. Plut. Pomp. 42. 87. The conspiracy of Cataline (see Fasti Hellenici). Dion, xxxvii. 29. 88. The birth of Augustus on 23 Sept. Natus est Augustus, M. Tullio Cicerone et Antonio coss., ix. Kalend. Oct. Suet. Octav. 5. Mensem Septembrem quo erat natus. Suet. Octav. 31. Kal ydp ek Tvx>ig avr& yEyovivai avp- /3e/3)';k£)', KtKe'pwi'oe vwarevovrog. Plut. Cic. 44. On the day of the debate on Cataline's con spiracy. Quo natus est die quum de Catalince conjuratione ageretur in curia, et Octavius oh uxoris puerperium serius adfuisset. Suet. Aug. 94. 89. C. J. Csesar, on the death of Metellus Pius, is elected Pontifex Maximus. Dion, xxxvii. 37. Suet. Cses. 13. Plut. Cses. 7. fallust. Cat. 49. He was succeeded by Lepi- dus (see B.C. 44, no. 353). B.C. 61, n Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 2. Pentecost, May 24. Tabernacles, Sept. 28. B.C. 62. IT.C. 692. Olymp. 179, 3. Decimus Junius Silanus. Luc. Licinius Murena. 90. Cataline is slain at the very beginning of the year. KaraXt vac Sk kv apxv ivQvg tov erovg kv to 'lovvtog te HiXavbg Kal AovKiog Aixiviog j)p£av dwEtpQapr). Dion, xxxvii. 39. Liv. Epit. 103. Sallust, 60. 91. At this time Pompey was in Asia, but on his way to Eome. 'Ev yap ry 'Aaia et' tfv. Dion, xxxvii. 43. We find him first at Mity lene. Etc MiTvXr)vriv dcpiKopEVog. Plut. Pomp. 42. Then at Ephesus. Avrbg S' kg "EQeaov mrafidg. Appian, Mith. 116. Plut. Cato Min. 14. Then at Ehodes. 'Ev Se 'P6Sa> yEvopEvog. Plut. Pomp. 42. Then at Athens. 'Ev S' 'AOrjvaig rd pkv wpbg rovg ovg Sfioia tov Uopwrfiov. Plut. Pomp. 42. For the course of Pompey from Judsea to Italy, see also Dion, xxxvii. 20. 92. Pompey reaches Italy in the autumn of this year, for he writes word of his approach, and requests the senate to postpone the comitia until his arrival. The comitia were usually held in the latter half of the year. Uopwf)'iog Se piyag awb Trjg arparsiag kwaviivv . . . wpovwEp- wev d%i&v rag iiwariKag dpxaipsoiag avajidX- XEaOai tt)v trvyKXr)rov, &g av avrbs wap&v Udaorvi avvapxaipEaidarf. Plut. Cato Min. xxx. Ovtuj wdvree rbv Uopwrfiov eSeSUaav .... <3ot£, iwEipr) MdpKov Hiawva vwoarpdrriyov wpbg airjiaiv vwarfiag wpovw£p\p£, rag te dpxaipsaiag, owiag dwavTr)ari kg airrag, dvafiaXiaQai, Kai wapovra avrov bpodvpaSbv awoSEi^ai. Dion, xxxyii, 44. 93. Pompey appears to have been at Eome before the end of the year, for, on new-year's day, Cicero writes, Pompeium nobis amicissi- mum constat esse . . , Kal- Januar., M. Messalld, M. Pisone coss. Cic. Ep. At$. i. 12 ; and he was certainly in Eome before Feb. 13, b.c 61, for Cicero writes, Prima concio Pompeii qualis fuisset scripsi ad te antea . . . Idibus Februar. Cic Ep. Att. i. 14 ; and of course before the election of consuls in B.C. 61 for the year B.C. 60. Uopwriiog St %XB£ ig rr)v 'IraXiav iv kiov Kai rov MereXXov rov Ke'Xepa, vwdrovg awo- SsixQrjvai iwoirfaev. Dion, xxxvii. 49. 94. Triumph of Metellus Cretensis, D. Junio Silano et L. Murena coss. Metellus de Cretd triumphavit. Eutrop. vi. 16 (see B.C. 67, no. 28). 95. Flaccus was proconsul of Asia this year. Silano et Murena coss. Cicero pro Flac. 13, He was succeeded by Quintus Cicero (see B.C. 59, no. 105). Attalus had bequeathed his kingdom to the Eomans, who called it Asia, as then their only possession in that continent. Proconsular Asia comprised Ionia, Phrygia Major and Minor, Lydia, Mysia, Caria, and Pergamus. Noris. Cenot. Pis. i. 290. 96. C. Jul. Csesar is full prsetor in this consulship. Dion, xxxvii. 39, 44 ; Plut. Cic. 23; and had therefore been prsetor elect the year before. Cic. Ep. Att. xii. 21. 97. Scaurus marches against Aretas, king of Petra, with whom Pompey had rather tem porised, and obliges him to purchase peace. "StKavpov Se iwl Uirpav rrjg 'Apajilag arparEvaav- Tog, Kal Std to SvaEpfioXiVTdrrjv slvai rd kv kvkX^i Sr\ovvTog avrrjg . . . 'Avrlwarpog .... WEp- (pQEig wpbg 'Apirav wpeafiEvrijg vwb 'SKavpov Sid rrjv vwovaav l,£viav, weIQei Kal avrov hpyvpiov vwkp tov pr) SyoiQrjvai rr)v x^Pav Sovvai. Jos. Ant. xiv. 5, 1 ; Bell. i. 8, 1. 98. Theophimus is archon at Athens. Euseb. Chron. lib. i. c. 29. He was archon in the consulship of Piso and Messalla, i. e. b.c 61 ; but his archonship probably commenced at midsummer, b.c. 62. See Fasti Hellen. b.c 61. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 23. Pentecost, May 13. Tabernacles, September 17. B.C. 61. IT.C. 693. Olymp. 179, 4. M. Pupius Piso Calpurnianus M. Valeb. Messalla. 99. Triumph of Pompey on September 29 and 30 (the latter his birthday). Tertio triumpho quern de Piratis, Asia, Ponto, gen- tibusque et regibus . . . . M. Pisone, M Messalld coss., pridie Kalend. Octob. die na- talis sui egit. Plin. N. H. xxxyii. 6. The triumph lasted two days. Toii Se Qpidpfiov . . . etc ripipag Svo pepiadivrog. Plut. Pomp. 45 ; and see Fasti Capitol, infra, no. 101 a. 100. Csesar is in Spain the year after his C 2 12 B.C. 60. prsetorship (see b.c 62, no. 96). Tije te Avai- Tavlag psrd rrji' arparvyiav rjp%E. Dion, xxxvii. 52. O Se Katffap EvQvg awb rrjg arparriyiag t&v iwapxiivv rr)v 'Ijiripiav Xaji&v i^ijXdEV. Plut. Cses. 11. Sueton. Cses. 18. Appian, B. C. ii. 8. Liv. Epitom. 103. 101. Philippus is appointed to the province of Syria, in the room of Scaurus, who had been nominated by Pompey two years before, in b.c. 63. Philippus also held office for two years, and was succeeded in B.C. 59 by Marcel- linus. Kal r) (iovXrj QiXiwwov iwl Sraupw rbv MdpKiov, Kal MapKeXXtvov AevrXov e7rl r& <&t- Xiwwiv, apQri xpovoc. Appian, Syr. 51 (see b.c 63, no. 85 ; b.c 59, no. 103). 101 a. Inscription. [Cn. Pompeius Sex. JY. Magnus III.'] Pro Cos. [ex Asid Ponto Paphla]gonid Cappadocid [Ci licia Syria Arme~\nid Pirateis [Iberia Cretd de regibus Mithridate et Tigrane per biduum, iii. prid.] K. Octo. An. DCXCII. (Varro, 693). Fasti Capitol. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 11. Pentecost, June 1. Tabernacles, October 6. Olymp. 180, l. B.C. 60. IT.C. 694. L. Afranius. Q. CfficiLius Metellus Celer. B.C. 59. V.C. 695. Olymp. 180, 2. C. J. Cesar, i. M. Calpurnius Bibulus. 103. Philippus is succeeded in the province of Syria by Cn. Cornelius Lentulus Marcel- linus. Appian, Syr. 51 (see B.C. 61, no. 101 ; B.c 57, no. 114). 104. Ptolemy Auletes, in this consulship, by largesses to Csesar, procures himself to be acknowledged king of Egypt by the Eomans. In primo consulatu . . . societates ac regna pretio (Csesar) dedit, ut qui uni Ptolemceo prope sex millia talentorum suo Pompeiique nomine abstulerit. Suet. Cses. 54 (see b.c 60, no. 102; B.C. 58, no. 110). 105. Quintus Cicero, the brother of M. T. Cicero, enters upon his third year of the pro- consulship of Asia (see B.C. 62, no. 95 ; B.C. 46, no. 315). Nunc vero tertius hie annus habeat integritatem eamdem quam superiores ; cautio- rem etiam ac diligentiorem. Cic. Ep. ad Quint. i. 1, 4; and see ib. i. 1, 2, 14, 16. In B.C. 51, Thermus was proprsetor of Asia, as appears from Cicero's letters to him. See Cic. Ep. Fam. xiii. 53, et seq. (see B.C. 62, no. 95 ; b.c 14, no. 766). Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 20. Pentecost, May 10. . Tabernacles, September 14. 102. Ptolemy Auletes is king of Egypt, but was not acknowledged by the Eomans until the following year. 'Yw' dvQp&wwv Sk rrjv x&pav (iEJiaaiXEvaQai (paalv . . . pixpi rrjg EKaro- arrjg Kal oySorjKoarrjg'OXvpwidSog, KaO' i)v r)pE~ig pkv wapEftdXopEV eig A'iyvwrov. 'EflaalXevE Sk UroXEpaXog, b vEog Aiovvaog xpvpari^ivv. Diod. i. 44. KaO' bv xpovov UroXEpalog pkv b (iaaiXEvg vwo 'Porpaiojv ovwto wpoavyopevero ijriXog. Diod. i. 83 (see B.C. 59, no. 104). 102 a. Herodes archon at Athens. See Fasti Hellen. b.c 60. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 31. Pentecost, May 21. Tabernacles, September 25. B.C. 58. U.C. 696. Olymp. 180, 3. L. Calpurnius Piso Cjesoninus. A. Gabinius. 106. Cicero is banished, and had left Eome and was at Thurium some time before April 8. 'Dat. vii. Id. April. Thurii.' Cic. Ep. Att. iii. 5 (see B.C. 57, no. 119). 107. Cato soon after is sent to Cyprus to eject Ptolemy, king of Cyprus, the brother of Ptolemy Auletes, king of Egypt. 'Ernei yap kUfiaXE (Clodius) KtKE'pwva, rat Karwva Trpo- ^ao-et arparriyiag cic Kvwpov awiaTEtXE, etc. Plut. Pomp. 48; Cato Min. 34. Dion, xxxviii. 30. Liv. Epit. 104. 108. Cato proceeds to Ehodes on his way to Cyprus, and remains there some time. Airoc Se SiETpt/iEv 'PoSy. Plut. Cato Min. 35. 109. Ptolemy, king of Cyprus, poisons him self, and Cyprus now becomes a Eoman pro vince. 'O Se iv Kvwptf UroXEpaTtog Evrvxla nvl tov Kdruvog kavrbv tjrappaKoig uwekteive. Plut. B.C. 56. 13 Cato Min. 36 ; and is annexed to Cilicia (see b.c. 51, no. 191). 110. Ptolemy, king of Egypt, is ejected by his subjects(see B.C. 59, no. 104), and Berenice is appointed in his place. Ptolemy, on his way to Eome, has an interview with Cato at Ehodes. 'Ev Se tovtw TlroXEpawg b Aiyvwrov (iaaiXEvg, vw' opyrjg nvbg Kal Siaipopag wpbg roiig woXirag, dwoXEXoiw&g pkv 'AXs^ai SpEiav Eig Se 'Piopr/v wXiuiv, &g Uopwrtiov Kni KatVapoE avQig avrbv perd Svvdpeivg Karatovriav, Evruj^Etv t& Karwrt (iovXriQelc, wpoiwEp^Ev iXwi^ivv ekei vov &g avrbv rj^eiv. Plut. Cato Min. 35. This Berenice married, first Seleucus of Syria, who was soon after put to death, and then Arche laus, the priest of Comana in Pontus. Dion, xxxix. 57. Strabo, xii. 3 (see B.C. 65, no. 56; b.c 55, no. 130). 111. Ptolemy is dissuaded from his purpose by Cato, but pursues his way to Eome. Plut. Cato Min. 35. 112. Csesar is in Gaul, the province assigned to him at the expiration of his consulship. Is dies (when the Helvetians were to assemble on the banks of the Ehone) erat a. d. v. Kal. April. (March 28), L. Pisone, A. Cabinio coss. Ccesari quum id nuntiatum esset . . . maturat ab urbe proficisci, et quam maximis itineribus potest in Galliam ulteriorem contendit et ad Genevam pervenit. Cses. B. G. i. 6, 7. The Sabbatic year. Passover, April 8. Pentecost, May 29. Tabernacles, October 3. B.C. 57 P. Q. TJ.C. 697. Olymp. ISO, 4. Cornel. Lentulus. Gecilius Metellus Nepos. 113. Alexander, son of Aristobulus, and who, on his escape from Pompey, had taken up arms in Judsea, prevails against Hyrcanus, whom Pompey had left highpriest. Jos. Ant. xiv. 5, 2 ; Bell. i. 8, 2 (see b.c 63, no. 81). 114. Gabinius, at the expiration of his con sulship and early in this year, arrives in Syria as successor to Marcellinus, and from this .time forward Syria is a consular province, that is, governed by persons who had passed the con sulship. 'Es to 'iwEira iyivovro Swpt'ac arparnyoi t&v rd iwoivvpa apZavTivv iv aorei . . . Kai wp&rog ek t&vle EwipiXiwwov Kat e7rl Tva'tow MapKeXXtVov vwdrwv kyivEro, Kal avrd b UroXEpalog pad&v rj/v te KadoSov awiyviv, Kal ig"Epdrriv f/S?/ wEWEpaiwpivu). Jos. Ant. xiv. 6, 2. 'Ywoarpi\pag aw' Eb(j>pdrov. Bell. i. 8, 7. When he is bribed by Ptolemy Auletes, by 10,000 talents, to restore him to the kingdom of Egypt, which was now under the rule of Archelaus, who had married Berenice, the daughter of Ptolemy (see B.C. 58, no. 110). MEra 7-a5ra Tajiivwv iwl pvpioig raXavroig ttroXspaiov we'iQovtoq Eig A'iyvwrov apa avvep- fidXXEiv ai)T&, Kal rrjv jiaaiXeiav dvaXafielv. Plut. Ant. 3. nroXejitatoc S' avrbv b kvSiKarog, Aiyvwrov (iaaiXEvg, EKWEa&v Kal oSe rrjg dpxvg, pEriwEivE xPVPaiTlv dvrl UapQvaiarv iwl rovg 'AXsl-avSpiag bpprjaai. Appian, Parth. 1. Syr. 51. Gabinius had also received letters from Pompey in favour of Ptolemy. 'EweI pivrot b UroXepalog p£rd r&v tov Hopwr]iov ypappdrivv r)XQs, &c. Dion, xxxix. 56. But, according to Strabo, Gabinius, when entering upon the Parthian war, was recalled by an in terdict of the Senate. Ovk iwirpewovarjg Sk rrjg 2vyKXr)rov. Strabo, xii. 3. 127. Gabinius, on his way from the Eu phrates to Egypt, sends Sisenna, with Antony and Servilius, against Aristobulus and his son Antigonus who had escaped from Eome, and, during the absence of Gabinius on his march against Parthia, had seized on the fortresses of Herodium and Machserus. Aristobulus and Antigonus are defeated and surrender at dis cretion, and are brought before Gabinius and by him sent to Eome. Aristobulus was kept a prisoner there, but Antigonus is set at Hberty and returns to Judsea. Jos. Ant. xiv. 6, 1 ; Bell. i. 8, 6. Plut. Ant. 3. Dion, xxxix. 56. That the outbreak of Aristobulus and Antigonus occurred at this time appears from the narra tive of Dion, for he relates first the attempt against Parthia, then the victory over Aristo bulus, and then the invasion of Egypt. To p£v wp&rov ev6ei koi wapeaKEV&Zero &g Kal iwl rovg HapQovg, rov te wXovtov avr&y aTparevaiav . . . avrbg Se kg rr)v UaXaiaTr)vriv kXO&v tov te ' ApiarbjiovXov (SiaSpdg yap Ik rrjg 'Pwprjg iiwe- rdpaTTE n) avviXajiE . . . Kat pErd ravra Kal ec Tr)v A'iyvwrov lve/3aXev. Dion, xxxix. 56. 128. Hyrcanus and Antipater, his minister, supply the army of Gabinius, en route for Egypt, with provisions, and induce the Jews settled about Pelusium to give a safe passage into that country. Jos. Ant. xiv. 6, 2 ; Bell. i. 8,7. B.C. 55. 15 129. Gabinius meets with no opposition till he reaches Pelusium, and then advances in two divisions and defeats the enemy in the field, and again both by land and water. Kal olrog wc pEV to UriXovaiov a^tKero, prfiEvbg evavnov- pevov, wpotbiv Se evtevQev, Sij^a Sujpijjue'vw 7ji orparj), rovg Alyvwriovg dwavrfiaavTag oi rrj avTrj fipipa iviKriae, Kai fxerd tovt aZdig 'iv te t& wordpu) Kat rrj yjj eKparntrev. Dion, xxxix. 58. And takes Alexandria. Cepit Alexandriam. Cic. in Pisonem, 21. 130. Archelaus is slain after a reign of six months. 'E/3apiapbv KivridEiarjg, Kal 'lovSatovg wdXiv awiarnaEv ' AXi£avSpog b 'ApiarofiovXov. Jos. Bell. i. 8, 7 ; Ant. xiv. 6, 2. Gabinius returns from Egypt and defeats Alexander at Mount Tabor, slaying ten thousand of the enemy. He then visits Jerusalem, and settles the constitu tion at the dictation of Antipater, the father of Herod. Kal avpfiaXovrwv wEpl to 'Ira/ivpiov opog, pvpioi pkv avaipovvrai, to Se Xoiwbv wXfj- 6og kaKEddaQr] vyrj. Kai Yafiiviog kXd&v Etc 'lEpoaoXvpa wpbg rb 'Avnwdrpov (iovXrjpa Kar£- arfiaaro ti)v woXirEiav. Bell. i. 8, 7; Ant. xiv. 6, 3. 132. Gabinius marches against the Arabians of Petra and defeats them. KaTaarriadpEvog Sk Yafiiviog rd Kara rr)v IspoaoXvpiT&v 7roXtv, &g -t)v ' AvTiwaTpij) QiXovTi, iwl tiafiaraiovg kpXerai, Kal KpaTEl pEV tovtivv rrj paxy. Jos. Ant. xiv. 6, 4; Bell. i. 8, 7 (see B.C. 63, 'no. 84) 133. Crassus leaves Eome for Syria at the close of his consulship. KpcWoc pkv i£,rjXd£v Etc rr)v kwapx'iav a7raXXayetc r^e vwardag. Plut. Pomp. 52. Or somewhat earlier, for it was just after November 15. Nos in Tuscu- lanum venisse a. d. xvii. Kal. Dec. (Nov. 15) video te scire. . . . Crassum quidem nostrum minore dignitate aiunt profectum paludatum quam olim cequalem ejus, Luc. Paullum, ite- rum consulem. Cic. Ep. Att. iv. 13. He passes through Brundisium in winter. 'O Se Kpairtroc etc Bpeyriaiov r)XdEV irl S' dardrov ovarjg xtLp^vi rrjg QaXdaar/g, ov wEpikpeivEV, dXX' avr)yQri Kal trv^va r&v wXoioiv awijiaXE. Plut. Crass. 17. 134. Csesar, towards the close of summer, prepares for an expedition against Britain. Exigua, parte cestatis reliqud . . . tamen in Britanniam proficisci contendit. Cses. B. G. iv. 20. O oiiv Ka'taap tov te 'Prjvov wp&rog r&v Pwpatwv Stifirj, Kal ig Bperravvtav p£rd ravra, rov te Hopwrj'tov Kal Kpdaaov vwarEvovTOJV, iwE- pat&dri. Dion, xxxix. 50. Plut. Cses. 23. Liv. Epit. 105. 135. He sends Volusenus in a ship of war to reconnoitre the island, who returns, without having landed in Britain, on the fifth day after his setting out. Quinto die ad Ccesarem rever- titur. Cses. B. G. iv. 21. 136. Csesar meanwhile marches into the country of the Morini, the people of Gaul, from whose coast was the shortest passage to Britain. In Morinos proficiscitur, quod inde erat bre- vissimus in Britanniam trajectus. Cses. B. G. iv. 21. Morinia, therefore, was the coast oppo site Kent. According to Ptolemy, the people of Gaul to the east of the Seine were first the Atrebates (Arras), then the Bellovaci, then the Ambiani, whose city was Samarobriva (Sommebridge, or Bridge over the Somme, viz. Amiens), and then the Morini, whose city was Gessoriacum (Boulogne). Thus the Morini occupied the coast eastward of the Somme. Ptol. ii. 9, 7. Their territory may be' taken to have reached from the Canche on the west to the Aa at Gravelines on the east. 137. Csesar collects his ships at Portus Itius or Iccius : at least both expeditions appear to have sailed from the same port, and Portus Itius or Iccius was certainly the starting-place of the second expedition (see B.C. 54, no. 159). 16 B.C. 55. Portus Itius or Iccius was Boulogne, and took its name either from the adjoining promontory of Iccium, now Cape Grisnez, a few miles to the north of Boulogne ("Ikiov aspov, Ptol. ii. 9, 2), or from the village of Isques at Pont de Brique, a little above Boulogne and anciently the head of the estuary. From Portus Itius or Iccius to Britain the passage is said to have been about thirty Eoman miles. Quo ex portu com- modissimum in Britanniam transjectum esse cognoverat circiter millium passuum xxx. a con- tinenti. Cses. B. G. v. 2. The exact distance from Boulogne to Folkstone is thirty miles and two thousand six hundred and twenty-two feet English, which would make about thirty- three miles Eoman. 138. Eighteen ships which should have joined Csesar at Boulogne are windbound eight miles to the north of Portus Itius or Iccius, when Csesar sends his cavalry thither for em barkation. Hue accedebant xviii. onerarice naves qum ex eo loco (Boulogne) millibus passuum octo vento tenebantur, quo minus in eundem por- tum pervenire possent. Cses. B. G. iv. 23. The port to which the cavalry were sent must have been to the north of Boulogne, as the wind, which was favourable for a descent upon Bri tain, prevented these vessels from reaching Boulogne. Accordingly, the port where they were windbound is described as ulterior portus, iv. 23 ; superior portus, iv. 27. The distance of eight miles is mentioned in expla nation of the reason why the cavalry were sent thither, and therefore has reference to the land route ; and at the distance by road of twelve kilometres, or seven and a half miles English (being rather more than eight miles Eoman), to the north of Boulogne, is the port of Ambleteuse. (N.B. — The old road to Amble- teuse passes through Wimille, but within the last few years a new direct road has been made by Napoleon III. along the shore, and this is much less than eight miles Eoman, viz. five or six miles.) 139. Csesar sails from Boulogne about the third watch, i.e. about midnight when the third watch commenced. Nadus idoneam ad navigandum tempestatem tertid fere vigilid solvit. Cses. B. G. iv. 23. This was on August 26, i. e the fifth day (both inclusive) before the full moon, which was on the night of August 30-31, at 3 a.m. High tide at Boulogne at the full moon is at 11 h. 20 m., and on the fifth day before, or August 26, was about 8 p.m. The fleet, therefore, as the tide was running out, would drop down from the harbour and anchor outside till all were ready, and Csesar then would set sail about midnight. 140. Csesar reaches the coast of Britain next day, August 27, at the fourth hour, or 10 a.m. Ipse hord circiter quartd cum primis navibus Britanniam attigit. Cses. B. G. iv. 23. The cause of the delay was partly from having waited in the offing for the eighteen ships to join him from Ambleteuse, which they never did, and partly from the deflection caused by the cur rents, and partly from the wind having shifted on the passage and become adverse. 141. The part of the coast which Csesar first approached was hemmed in by mountains within a javelin's cast from the shore. Cujus loci lime erat natura : adeo montibus angustis mare continebalur, ut ex locis superioribus in littus telum adjici posset. Cses. B. G. iv. 23. Csesar's first arrival, therefore, was at some point between Sandgate and the South Fore land. 142. As the Britons swarmed upon the cliffs which commanded the shore, Csesar made no attempt at landing then and there, but waited until all his ships arrived, which was not until the ninth hour, or 3 p.m. Hunc ad egrediendum nequdquam idoneum arbitratus locum, dumreliquod naves eo convenirent, ad ho- ram ix. in anchoris expectavit. Cses. B. G. iv. 23. The interim was employed in giving instruc tions and explaining his plans to the officers. Interim legatis tribunisque militum convocatis, etc. B. G. iv. 23. 143. At 3 p.m. Csesar sets sail with wind and tide in his favour. His dimissis, et ventum et cestum uno tempore nactus secundum, dato signo et sublatis anchoris, circiter millia passuum viii. ab eo loco progressus, aperto ac piano littore naves constituit. Cses. B. G. iv. 23. The di rection of Csesar's course on weighing anchor must therefore be determined by the direction of the tide, which is said to have been in his favour. At full moon the tide off the coast between Sandgate and the South Foreland be gins to run west at 3 h. 10 m., and continues to run so for six hours and a half, when there is slack water for a quarter of an hour, and then the tide turns east. See the Tide Tables published by the Admiralty. On August 27, B.C. 55, therefore being the fourth B.C. 55. 17 day before the full moon, the stream began to run west about three hours earlier, or about noon, and would be in full flow westward at 3 p.m. Thus Csesar, with the tide in his favour at 3 p. m., must have sailed to the west ; and, as he would land at the first convenient place, he must have disembarked at or near Hythe, which would be eight miles from some point between Folkstone and Dover. Csesar lands on the marsh (Eomney). Toue wpoapi^av- Tag oi ig rd rEvdyjj d;ro/3ati'ovri vncitaag. Dion, xxxix. 51. At Hythe the cliffs retire inward, and a flat open beach commences which, up to Dymchurch Wall, is above high-water mark. This flat open beach is alluded to by Csesar : aperto ac piano littore, B. G. iv. 23 ; littore molli atque aperto, v. 9. The shore there also shelves gradually, so that colliers can only unload at spring tides, which agrees with the account. Erat 6b has causas summa difficultas, quod naves propter magnitudinem nisi in alto constitui non poterant. B. G. iv. 24. 144. The fourth day after Csesar's arrival, and therefore on August 30, the eighteen vessels, freighted with the cavalry from Am bleteuse, attempt to cross, but encounter a storm when near Britain ; and some put back, and others are cast away on the western parts of the island. Post diem quartum quam est in Britanniam ventum, naves xviii. ex superiore portu leni vento solverunt, quae quum appropin- quarent Britannia; et ex castris viderentur, tanta tempestas subito coorta est, ut nulla earum cur- sum tenere posset, sed alios eodem unde erant pro- fectce referrentur; aliae ad inferiorem partem insulce, qua est propius solis occasum, magno sui cum periculo dejicerentur. B. G. iv. 28. The wind, therefore, was from the NE., and the words eodem unde erant profectce mean, probably, not the very port from which they sailed, but the continent. 145. The same night was the full moon. Eddem node accidit ut esset luna plena, quae dies maritimos cestils maximos- in oceano efficere consuevit. B. G. iv. 29. When Csesar landed, the corn was still standing, and the harvest month in this part of the coast is August, and the full moon that year was at 3 a.m. on August 31. Frumentum ex agris in castra quo- tidie (Csesar) conferebat, B. G. iv. 31 ; omni ex reliquis partibus demessofrumento, unapars erat reliqua, iv. 32. The fourth day before, therefore, or August 27, was the day of Csesar's arrival. 146. The Britons concert a surprise upon the seventh legion while cutting the corn, and Csesar with difficulty rescues it, iv. 32. The Britons had hid themselves in a wood, noctu in sylvis delituerant, B. G. iv. 32 ; and attacked the Eomans in the adjacent cornfield, in metendo occupatos subito adorti, ib. ; and the dust from the conflict, but not the conflict itself, was seen from the camp. Ii qui pro portis castrorum in statione erant Caisari renuntiaverunt, pulverem majorem quam consuetudo ferret ed parte videri, quam in partem legio iter fecisset. Ib. In the neighbourhood of Hythe, Eomney Marsh is girt in by uplands, the summit of which is a broad platform of cornland interspersed with woods. The corn grows up to the very edge, without any wall or hedge to intercept the view, so that from Csesar's camp on the beach below the dust flying up from the cornfield would be easily visible, and there are still woods (as Parkwood and Fowkwood) close at hand. 147. Both Eomans and Britons remain sta tionary for some days after the attack upon the seventh legion, on account of the weather. Secutce sunt continuos dies complures tempestates, quae et nostros in castris retinerent, et hostem a pugnd prohiberent. B. G. iv. 34. The Bri tons then advance against the camp of Csesar to storm it, but Csesar leads out his troops and defeats them. B. G. iv. 35. In the field to the south and east of Hythe, wherever an exca vation is made, human bones are disinterred, which are evidently of those slain in battle, for the skeletons are of adult males, and buried confusedly two or three feet beneath the surface. 148. Csesar returns to Gaul a little before the equinox, then reckoned to be September 24. Propinqud die mquinodii, infirmis navibus, hie- mi navigationem subjiciendum non existimabat. B. G. iv. 36. Thus Csesar, in his first expe dition, was not quite a month in Britain. 149. Two of Csesar's ships drift to the south of Boulogne, and the 300 soldiers which they carried are put on shore, but on their way to the camp are attacked by the Morini. Onerariw dues eosdem portus (Ambleteuse and Boulogne), quos reliquae capere non potuerunt, sed paullo infra delates sunt. Quibus ex navibus quum essent expositi milites circiter ccc, atque in castra contenderent, Morini, etc. B. G. iv. 36, 37. The Morini, therefore, were to the south of Portus Itius, which negatives the theory advocated by some that the port from which 18 B.C. 54. Csasar sailed was the mouth of the Somme ; for on the left bank of that river were the Ambiani, not the Morini. The two vessels carried 300 soldiers, or 150 men each. There had been originally eighty vessels in all, and two legions (B. G. iv. 22) ; but twelve ships were lost in the storm (iv. 31), which reduced the number to sixty-eight ; and if we allow 150 men to each, the whole army would consist of 10,200 men, or 5,100 for each legion. How ever, the two ships were perhaps the most heavily freighted, and missed the port in con sequence. As a legion usually consisted of about 5,000 men, we may assume the first ex pedition to have comprised about 10,000 men. 150. Timagenes, the sophist of Alexandria, comes to Eome this year. 'Ewl Hopwri'tov tov psydXov aixpaXwrbg d^fleis Etc 'P&prjv vwb tov Yafjir iov i^wvridri vwb Qavarav tov vlov 2,vXXov. Suidas, Tt^tayEvjjc. If by this it be meant that Timagenes was now brought to Eome by Gabinius, the statement is clearly incorrect; for Gabinius was the whole of this year in the East, and during a great part of it in Egypt, whence, no doubt, on the capture of Alexan dria, he sent Timagenes to Eome. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 5. Pentecost, May 26. Tabernacles, April 30. B.C. 54. IT.C. 700. Olymp. 181, 3. L. Domitius -3£nobarbus. App. Claudius Pulcher. 151. This consulship is the 700th year Urbis ConditcB. 'Ev pkv rrj 'P&prj, tote kwraKoaia Err) dyovarj iyivEro . . . tov Aopiriov av rov Aovkwv Kal tov KXavSiov 'Awwiov vwdrwv. Dion, xl. 1. 152. Crassus sends his lieutenant to Syria to receive the province from Gabinius; but Gabinius refuses to deliver up the province except to Crassus himself. TipowEp(j>6ivra nva vwo rov Kpdaaov vwoarparriydv iwl rrj rrjg apxr/g StaSoxj? o'vk iSi^aro, dXX' HawEp dQdvaroy rr)v r)y£poviav ElXni/tilrg KarEVvev avrriy. Dion, xxxix. 6. 153. Crassus hastens on his road to Syria, and, passing through Galatia, has an interview with Dejotarus, king of the country, and then in extreme old age. Crassus at this time was upwards of sixty. 'HTretyero (Crassus) we^rj Sid YaXariag, Evp&v Se rbv (iaaiXia Anwrapov wdiv pkv ovra ynpaibv r)Sr), etc. 'Hv Se 6 Kpda- aog esi/Kovra pkv 'irrj wapaXXdrTurv. Plut. Cras. 17 (see b.c 65, no. 53). 154. Crassus arrives in Syria, and Gabinius resigns the province to him. Jos. Ant. xiv. 6, 4; Bell. i. 8, 8 (see b.c 57, no. 114; B.C. 53, no. 185, 186). 155. Crassus crosses the Euphrates, and overpowers the satrap of the province at Ich- nise. Tov te ovv Einppdrnv iwEpaiwdri Kal wpo- rjXQEV iwl woXv rrjg M.Eaoworapiag ijripvryrE av- rr)v Kal wopQ&v . . . &ar£ TaXvpiEvog EtXaKJyc 6 tote rrjg x&pag ekeivhc aarpawEvivv r)rTr)dri te we/A 'Ixviag, etc. Dion, xl. 12. And plunders Zenodotia. Plut. Crass. 17. Dion, xl. 10 ; but does nothing more, and, leaving garrisons in friendly cities, returns to Syria for the winter, where he is joined by his son from Gaul. 'Ave- X&pnaev avrog kv ^vpia SiaxEipdawv, Kal Se%6- psvog avroQi rbv vlov rJKOvra wapa Kaiaapog ix YaXariag. Plut. Crass. 17. 156. Crassus is engaged, during his stay in Syria, in levying money. "E7ret7a rac ev 2«pta Siarpifidg r)ri&VTO, xpripariKag paXXov ovaag rj rrrparriyiKag. Plut. Crass. 17. And plunders the temple of Jerusalem of its treasures — 10,000 talents in gold and silver, and one huge ingot of gold besides. Jos. Ant. xiv. 7, 1 ; Bell. i. 8, 9. Plut. Crass. 17. Oros. vi. 13. 157. Gabinius, apprehensive of danger await ing him at Eome, tarries by the way. "£2ote Kat Xpb) log kg rrjy'lraXiav citpwiaQai. Dion, xxxix. 62. But at length arrives in the neighbourhood of Eome on September 20. Ad urbem accessit ante diem xii. Kal. Oct. Cic. Ep. Qiunt. Frat. iii. 1. And on September 28 enters the city at night. Gabinius a. d. iv. Kal. Oct. noctu in urbem intromit. Ib. And is soon after tried for maladministration of his province of Syria, and acquitted before October 24 on the first count. Gabinius absolutus est. . . . Hmc scripsi a. d. ix. Kal. Novemb. Cic. Ep. Quint. Frat. iii. 4. But is condemned on the other counts, and banished. Tote pkv 'ityvyev dXovg . . . varEpov S' vwo rov Kaiaapog Karr'ixQn- Dion, xxxix. 63. 158. Csesar sets out from his winter quarters for Italy ; and, when the assizes for Cisalpine Gaul (part of his province) are over, proceeds to Illyricum, and, having concluded the assizes there also, returns to Cisalpine Gaul. Cses. B. G. v. 1. He is here joined by Quintus Cicero, the brother of the orator ; and Quintus B.C. 54. i<) Cicero and Csesar write to the orator from Laude (twenty-four miles from Placentia and sixteen from Milan), and Cicero is in receipt of their letters at Eome on June 3. A. d. iv. Nonas Jun. (June 2), quo die Romam veni, accepi tuas literas datas Placentia ; deinde alteras postridie (June 3) datas Laude Nonis Maii (May 7) cum Casaris Uteris. Cic. Ep. Quint. Frat. ii. 15 a. If the reading Nonis be correct, Csesar wrote from Laude on May 7 ; but if we reject the word Nonis, which appears questionable, and allow a week for the trans mission of the letters from Laude to Eome, Csesar was at Laude about May 27. Csesar was then contemplating a second invasion of Britain ; for Cicero writes : Modo mihi date Britanniam, quam pingam coloribus tuis peni- cillo meo. Ib. 159. Csesar visits the army in Gaul in their winter quarters, circuitis omnibus hybernis, B. G. v. 2 ; and orders them to assemble at Por tus Itius (Boulogne), atque omnes ad portum Itium convenire jubet, Cses. B. G. v. 2. 160. Csesax marches against the Treviri (Triers) on the Moselle, v. 2. This was in summer, ne astatem in Treviris consumere co- geretur, v. 4. 161. He returns to Portus Itius : Caesar ad portum Itium cum legionibus pervenit, v. 5 ; where he is detained for twenty-five days by Corus (the NN W., and distinct from Caurus : see Vitruv. i. 3). Lies circiter xxv. in eo loco commoratus, quod Corus ventus navigationem impediebat, qui magnam partem omnis temporis in his locis flare consuevit, v. 7. 162. He leaves Labienus with three legions and two thousand cavalry to defend the ports (Boulogne and Ambleteuse), ut portus tueretur, v. 8 ; and sets sail himself with five legions and two thousand horse, v. 8 ; at sunset with a gentle breeze from the SW., ad solis occasum solvit, et leni Africo provectus, etc. v. 8. 163. At midnight the wind drops, and he is drifted by the current up the channel, and at daylight descries Britain on his left hand. He had therefore passed the Straits of Dover, or at least the South Foreland. Medid circiter node, vento intermisso, cursum non tenuit, et longius delatus csstu, ortd luce, sub sinistra Britanniam relictam conspexit, v. 8. 164. When the tide turns, which was at daylight, he follows the current, and by dint of rowing reaches at noon his former landing- place (Eomney Marsh). Turn rursus astus commutationem secutus rerriis contendit ut earn partem insula caperet, qua optimum esse egres- sum superiore csstate cognoverat. . . Accessum est ad Britanniam omnibus navibus meridiano fere tempore, v. 8. The time of the second invasion may be thus determined. The fif teenth epistle of the fourth book of Cicero's letters to Atticus was written after" July 15, for fmnus ex triente Idibus Quint, factum erat bessi- bus. Cic. Ep. Att. iv. 15, 7 ; and on the eve of the comitia, which were held on July 28. Haec ego pridie scribebam quum comitia fore putabantur. Sed ad te v. Kal. Sext. (July 28), si facta erunt, et tabellarius non erit profectus, tota comitia perscribam. Ib. The date of the letter, therefore, was on July 27, and at this tinie Cicero supposes (though he had not yet heard) that Quintus Cicero, and consequently Csesar, must have arrived in Britain. Ex Quiuti fratris litteris suspicor jam eum esse in Britannia. Ib. In Cicero's letter to Quintus, Ep. Quint. Frat. ii. 16, is the following passage : — 0 jucundas mihi tuas de Britannia litteras I Quam timebam Oceanum ! Timebam littus insula ! This letter of Cicero was therefore written at Eome just after the receipt of Quin- tus's letter announcing his safe arrival in Britain, and Quintus's letter had reached Cicero at Eome in the month of August, for it was anni tempore gravissimo et caloribus maxu- mis (ib.), and it was after the acquittal of Drusus, quo die hac scripsi Dr-usus erat . . . absolutus (ib.), and before the trial of Scaurus, Scauri judicium statim exercebitur. Ib. But on July 27 (the eve of the comitia, when Cicero wrote Ep. Att. iv. 1/5 : see supra) both Drusus and Scaurus were only preparing for their trial ; for on that day Cicero writes : Deinde me expedio ad Drusum, inde ad Scaurum. Ep. Att. iv. 15, 7. The letter, therefore, to Quintus could scarcely have been written earlier than in August. But Scaurus had been acquitted at least some days before the end of September, for on September 30 Cicero writes : Scaurus, qui erat paucis diebus Mis absolutus . . . ob- nuntiationibus per Scavolam interpositis, singu lis diebus usque ad pridie Kal. Octob., quo ego hac die scripsi, sublatis, populo tributim domi sua satisfecerat. Ep. Att. iv. 16. The letter, therefore, in which Cicero congratulates his brother on having arrived in Britain, must have been written some time in August or D 2 20 B.C. 54. September. But the date of his letter may be a little further traced as follows. Cicero tells us that on the day when he wrote he had attended in court to defend Vatinius, but that the trial had been adjourned to the month of September. Ego eodem die post meridiem Va- tinium aderam defensurus. Ea res facilis est. Comitia in mensem Septembrem rejecta sunt. Ep. Quint. Frat. ii. 16. The letter itself, therefore, was not written in September ; and as we cannot suppose that the trial would stand over for more than a few days, we may con clude that it was adjourned at the latter end of August, and that the letter was written about that time. We may safely assume that it was written some time in August, and if so, the letter of Quintus from Britain, which would occupy about a month in the transmission, must have been despatched some time in July. The sunrise at this time would be about 4 a.m., and we have seen that at dawn on the day when Csesar reached Britain (prtd luce), say at 3^ a.m., he followed the tide back again, i.e. from east to west, from the Dover cliffs to Hythe. The turn of the tide at Z\ a.m. would be on the day after full moon, or on the day after new moon, and in this instance it must have been after full moon, for the same night Csesar made a long night march, which he could not have done at new moon, i.e. in the dark. Csesar, therefore, must have set sail the very day of the full moon, i.e. on July 18, and have disembarked in Britain on the day after the full moon, or July 19. This agrees with the dates of the subsequent letters written by Quintus to his brother. 165. After Quintus's letter announcing his arrival in Britain, Quintus wrote three other letters all about the same time, which reached Cicero while in Arpinum. Venio nunc ad tuas literas quas pluribus epistolis accepi, dum sum in Arpinati; nam mihi uno die tres sunt reddita, et quidem, ut videbantur, eodem abs te data tem pore. Ep. Quint. Frat. iii. 1. And Cicero was in Arpinum from September 4 to September 10. In Arpinati . . . me rejeci ludorum diebus (the Ludi Eomani, commencing September 4). . . . In Arpino, a. d. iv. Idus Septembris. Ep. Quint. Frat. iii. 1. The three letters therefore reached Cicero some time between September 4 and 10; and allowing a month for their transmission, they were written from Bri tain in the beginning of August. Quintus's next letter from Britain was dated August 10, and was received September 13. Quarta epistola mihi reddita est Id. Septemb., quam a. d. iv. Id. Sextil. ex Britannia dederas. Ep. Quint. Frat. iii. 1. This letter, therefore, was a little more than a month on the passage. Another letter from Quintus to his brother was without date. Reddita est etiam mihi per- vetus epistola, etc. Ep. Quint. Frat. iii. 1. Another letter of Quintus from Britain was dated September 1 and received September 21. Quum hanc jam epistolam complicarem, tabel- larii a vobis venerunt, a. d. xi. Kal. Oct. vicesi- mo die. Ep. Quint. Frat. iii. 1. This letter, therefore, was only about three weeks on the passage. The last letter of Quintus from Britain was dated September 26, and was reoeived October 24. Ab Quinto Fratre et a Casare accepi a. d. ix. Kal. Novemb. litteras . . . datas a littoribus Britannia proximo a. d. vi. Kal. Odob. Ep. Att. iv. 17. 166. Csesar, leaving his vessels under the charge of Q. Atrius, in littore molli atque aperto, B. G. v. 9, marches at twelve o'clock at night twelve miles inland in quest of the enemy, and discovers them strongly posted in a wood on the other side of a river. De tertid vigilid ad hostes contendit. . . . Ipse noctu progressus millia passuum circiter xii. hostium copias conspicatus est. B. G. v. 9. 167. The Britons send down their cavalry and war-cars, but Csesar's cavalry drives them back, and they retire within the tope. Illi equitatu atque essedis ad flumen progressi, ex loco superiore nostros prohibere et pralium com- mittere caperuut. Repulsi ab equitatu se in sylvas abdiderunt, locum nadi egregie et naturd et opere munitum, quern, domestici belli, ut vide- batur, causa, jam ante praparaverant. B.G.v. 9. The position of the Britons is thus described by Dion. 'Ee to Xaai&rarov Kal ig to Xoxpiv- Siararov t&v iyyiig ^wptuv 7rdVra rd npitorara avvEipopnaaV Kal arret ev do-^aXet woi-qadpEvoi {rd te yap ijuXa EKOipav Kal erepa eV atirotc aroixriSbv kwiavvivriaav &ar£ kv xapaK&pan rpo- wov nva etvat), eVetra roue wpovEpEvovrag r&v 'Piopaitvv kXvwovv. Dion, xl. 2. There would thus be no entrenchments of which any re mains would be found. 168. Csesar storms the outworks (muni- tiones), and drives them out of the woods (ex sylvis), and then fortifies a camp himself: munitioni castrorum. B.'G. v. 9. B.C. 54. 21 At Wye, distant twelve miles from Hythe, is the river Stour, flowing to the east, and the height occupied by the Britons must have been the height covered with dense wood from Challock to Godmersham. The Stour here intersects the chalk hills of Kent, which run from north to south and form a defile, on the north side of which is Challock wood over looking the pass below. 169. The next day early (postridie ejus diei mane, v. 10) Csesar prepares to pursue the enemy, when he receives intelligence that his ships had suffered from the violence of a storm. He returns to the seashore and causes his ships and camp (probably a new one) to be sur rounded by the same rampart. Omnes naves subduci, et cum castris und munitione conjungi. B. G. v. 11. 170. After an interval of ten days he again marches northward to the place which he had left. In his rebus circiter x. dies consumit, etc. B. G. v. 11. 171. Cassivelaunus, whose capital was Veru- lamium (i.e. St. Alban's) or London, is now generalissimo of the Britons. Cassivelauno cujus fines a maritimis civitatibus flumen dividit quod appellatur Tamesis a *mari circiter millia passuumlxxx. B.G.v. 11. Eighty miles Eoman are about seventy-three miles English, and from Hythe to the Thames, in a northern direction, the distance is about that. Some suppose the eighty miles to indicate the distance of Cassi- velaunus's dominions from the mouth of the Thames, but this meaning seems a forced one. 172. Csesar, at Wye, has a sharp engage ment with the Britons, when Q. Laberius Durus, a military tribune, is slain. B. G. v. 15. The mound called Juliber's grave on the south of the Stour and opposite Chilham is thought to be so named from Julii Laberius, or Csesar's tribune Laberius. Chilham also is said to be a corruption of Julham, or Julius's Town. 173. The next day (postero die) another and the last general engagement takes place, when Csesar is victorious. B. G. v. 17. 174. Csesar pursues his route forward, and crosses the Thames into the dominions of Cassivelanus, at the only ford, and that a diffi cult one, and defended by stakes both in the river and on the bank : ad flumen Tamesin in fines Cassivelauni exercitum duxit, quod flumen uno omnino loco pedibus, atque hoc agre, transiri potest. B. G. v. 18. The spot is supposed to be Coway stakes, about one hundred yards on the west of Walton Bridge; and on St. George's hill, a mile and a half to the south of the ford, is a Eoman camp, containing about twelve acres, from the vallum of which Walton takes its name. All that can be inferred from Csesar's narrative is, that as the Trinobantes are dis tinguished from the subjects proper of Cassi velaunus, and Csesar crossed in fines Cassi velauni, the ford was to the west of the river Lee, which bounded the Trinobantes; and as the tide is not referred to by Csesar, it was above Teddington, or Tide-end Town. 175. Csesar marches to the Trinobantes and restores Imanuentius to that kingdom, whom Cassivelaunus, the year before, after having slain the father of Imanuentius, had driven into exile. B. G. v. 21. 176. Csesar next takes the capital of Cassi velaunus, i.e. Verulamium or London, which is described as oppidum Cassivelauni sylvis paludibusque munitum. . . . Oppidum autem Britanni vocant quum sylvas impeditas vallo atque fossa muniverunt. B. G. v. 21. 177. While , Csesar is on the north of the Thames, the four kings of Kent are ordered by Cassivelaunus to make an assault (but which fails)upon the naval camp of Csesar. B. G.v. 22. The boundaries of Kent are thought to have been always the same, and if so, the camp of Csesar must have been in Kent, which would be the case if at Hythe, but not if (as some conjecture) at Pevensey. 178. Csesar accepts hostages from Cassive launus, and embarks from Britain, a little before the equinox, at 9 p.m., in calm weather (all the ships being aduaria or rowboats), and reaches Gaul at daybreak. Casar quum statuisset hiemem in continenti propter repen- tinos Gallia motus agere, neque multum astatis superesset . . . ne anni tempore navigatione excluderetur, quod aquinodium suberat . . . summam tranquillitatem consecutus, secundd initd quum solvisset vigilid, prima luce terram attigit. B. G. v. 22, 23. The prima lux at this time of year would be about 5 a.m., so that the passage occupied about eight hours; and as Boulogne is thirty statute miles English from Hythe, the speed was three and a half miles an hour. The distance of the Somme from Pevensey is more than sixty statute miles, which would be too much for an eight hours' passage. 22 B.C. 53. 179. Csesar, after arriving in Gaul, lays up his ships in ordinary, and holds a Gallic council at Samarobriva or Amiens. Subdudis navibus, concilioque Gallorum Samarobriva (Somme Bridge or Amiens) peracto, etc. B. G. v. 24. 180. The exact date of Csesar's return from Britain is not stated; but it was just before the equinox (September 24), quod aquinodium suberat, B. G. v. 23, and pro bably about September 21. The army was transported in two divisions ; and during the interval both Csesar and Quintus Cicero wrote letters to Mark Tully Cicero, dated, according to the erroneous almanack then in use, Sep tember 26. Ab Quinto fratre et a Casare accepi, a. d. ix. Kal. Novemb. (October 24), litteras, confectd Britannia, obsidibus acceptis, nulla pradd, imperata tamen pecunid, datas a littoribus Britannia proximo vi. Kalend. Octob. (September 26). Exercitum Britannia reporta- bant. Ep. Att. iv. 17. In B.C. 52 the error in the calendar was about twenty-three days, but what it was in b.c 54 is not known. The date of the letter, however, September 26, was no doubt more or less too late (see B.C. 46, no. 316). As the letter was sent on September 26, and reached Eome on October 24, the des patch from Britain to Eome occupied about a month (see ante, no. 164). The time spent by Csesar in Britain in the second invasion was only about two months. Csesar left no garrison in Britain, and his reason for abandoning the island appears, from the letters written by him and Quintus Cicero just before their departure, to have been the dangerous character of the coast and the poverty of the inhabitants. Bri- tannici belli exitus jam expectatur. Constat enim aditus insula esse munitos mirificis molibus, etc. Cic. Ep. Att. iv. 16. M. T. Cicero wrote this account to Atticus on the same day that Gabinius was acquitted on the first count, as is evident from the remarks contained in the previous part of the letter. But Gabinius was acquitted on October 24. Gabinius absolutus est. . . . Hac scripsi a. d. ix. Kalend. Novemb. Ep. Quint. Frat. iii. 4. And the letters from Csesar and Quintus Cicero, dated September 26, were also delivered to M. T. Cicero on Octo ber 24 (see supra, no. 165). Cicero's letter to Atticus, therefore (Ep. Att. iv. 16), above referred to, must have been written immediately on receipt of the letters from Csesar and Q. Cicero, viz. on October 24. 7 Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 25. Pentecost, May 15. Tabernacles, September 10. B.C. 53. TT.C. 701. Olymp. 181, 4. Cn. Domitius Calvtnus. M. Valerius Messalla. 181. Crassus is about taking the field, when an embassy arrives from Orodes, king of Parthia, and Crassus replies that he would return an answer in Seleucia. "HSn Sk rag SvvdpEig sk t&v x£ipaSiu>v avvaQpoi ^ovrog avrov (Crassus), wpiaftsig dtyiKovTO wap' 'ApaaKOv fipaxvv nva Xoyov Kout£ov7£c. Plut. Crass. 18 (see B.C. 53, no. 154-156). 182. Crassus again crosses the Euphrates at the Zeugma. Kai kweiSr) b xeip^>v *v V rvtuoc r£ KaXovlvog Kai OvaXiptog MsaaaXag vwdrsv- aav, etc. Tj> Sk Sr) Kpdaour rbv Evpdrrjv Kara to Ztiiypa (oiirat yap awb rrjg rov ' AXe£d vSpoi; arpareiag rb x wapovn Kal pera raira (Cassius) wpoiarri. Dion, xl. 25 (see B.C. 54, no. 154; b.c 51, no. 190). 186 a. Coin of Pharnaces, king of Pontus. Crowned head -(- BaaiXibig Bmn-iXfoiv MfyoXow •PaovaKov. EMS. irrith the monogram A. Eckhel makes the date answer to r/.c. 701. Eckhel, ii. 366. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 13. Pentecost, June 3. Tabernacles, October 8. B.C. 52. TJ.C. 702. Olymp. 182, 1. Cn. Pompeius Magnus, iii., solus. Q. CfficrLius Metellus Pius Sctpio, ex Kal. Sext. 187. Pompey is sole consul except for the last five months, when Quint. Csecilius Me tellus was his colleague (see Fasti Hel lenic!). 187 a. Coin of Pharnaces, king of Pontus. Crotvned head -\- BaniXnag BamXewv MtyaXov •bapvciKov. fMJ, with the monogram A. Eckhel refers the date to tj.c. 702. Eckhel, ii. 366. Inscription. D. 31. S. Mercurio magno D. S. Tri. Sub CI. Preside Pro. Trans. P. C. T. F. Trib. Mil. Triumvir Tur. III. Pr. Q. C. et Cn. Pomp. Cos. : i.e. Leo magno or Liis magnis Sacrum. Mercurio magno de suo tribuit sub Claudio, pre side Provincice TranspadancB, Publius Ceecilius Titi Films, Tribunus Militum, Triumvir Turmce Tertice Prcetorice, Quinto Ccedlio et Cnceo Pompeio Consulibus. Muratori, i. 292. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 2. Pentecost, May 23. Tabernacles, Sept. 27. B.C. 51. IT.C. 703. Olymp. 182, 2. Servius Sulpictus Eufus. M. Claudius Maroellus. 188. Death of Ptolemy Auletes. soon after midsummer, for the news reached Cicero, in Italy, on August 1. Prater ea nuntiatum nobis, et pro certo habetur, regem Alexandi inum mor- tuum . . . Kal. Sextil. Cic. Ep. Fam. viii. 4 (see b.c 55, no. 130). For the error in the calendar see b.c 46, no. 316. Ptolemy Auletes left two sons, both named Ptolemy, and two daughters, the famous Cleopatra and Arsinoe. Ptolemy and Cleopatra, the two elder children, reigned jointly till the fourth year current (see B.C. 48, no 268). TeXevt&v b vsbg Aio- vvaog kwi waial rirpaai Hro\£paioig Sva'i Kal K\£owdrpa Kal Apaivon, Siira^s rolg wpoyEVEari- poig aiirov waiai UroXEpaiiv Kai KXEOwdrpa rr)v dpxvy ' ov reliqui. Ep. Att. vi. 1. B.C. 51. 25 201. From Laodicea Cicero proceeds to Apamea and Synnada. Moratus triduum Lao dicea, triduum Apamea, totidem Synnade. Ep. Att. v. 16. Bibulus was at this time at Ephesus, and had not yet set out for his pro vince of Syria, though the Parthians were said to have invaded it. Ep. Att. v. 16 ; Ep. Fam. xv. 3. 202. From Synnada Cicero passes on to Philomelum. Biduum Laodicea fui, deinde Apamea quatriduum ; triduum Synnadis, totidem dies Philomeli. Ep. Fam. xv. 4. And thence to Iconium. Ibi (Laodicea) morati triduum. Apa mea quinque dies morati, et Synnadis triduum ; Philomeli quinque dies ; Iconii decern fuimus. Ep. Att. v. 20. (It will be observed that the length of his stay in each place is stated to be more or less as the days of arrival and departure were included or excluded.) 203. He joins the army on August 26, and reviews it at Iconium on August 30. In castra veni a. d. vii. Kal. Sept. . a. d. iii. exercitum lustravi apud Iconium. Ep. Att. v. 20. The same day he receives intelligence through An tiochus, king of Commagene, that the Parthians had crossed into Syria. III. Kal. Sept. legati a rege Commageno ad me pertumultuose (neque tamen non vere) Parthos in Syriam transisse nuntiaverunt. Ep. Fam. xv. 4 ; xv. 3. 204. Bibulus had sailed from Ephesus on August 13, and was expected to have arrived bythistimein Syria. Existimdbam M. Bibulum proconsulem, qui circiter Idus Sextil. ab Epheso in Syriam navibus profectus erat, jam in Pro- vinciam suam pervenisse. Ep. Fam. xv. 3. But he did not actually arrive till some time after (see infra, no. 210; and see Dion, xl. 30. Appian, Syr. 51). 205. Cicero leaves Iconium on August 31. Castra movi ab Iconio pridie Kal. Sept. Ep. Fam. iii. 6 ; and, expecting the Parthians to in vade Cappadocia, marches to Cybistra, where he remains five days waiting for further intel ligence. Quum autem ad Cybistra propter rationem belli quinque dies essem moratus. Ep. Fam. xv. 4 ; Ep. Att. v. 20. 206. Cicero, on September 19, receives despatches from Tarcondimitus, king of Cilicia Amaniensis, or the parts about Mount Amanus (see b.c 50, no. 239), and Jambhchus, king of Emesa and Arethusa in Coele-Syria (see B.C. 50, no. 239), that Pacorus, the son of Orodes (see b.c 55, no. 125), had crossed the Euphrates, and was encamped at Tyba, upon which he marches through the Cilician gates towards the eastern frontier of Cilicia. A. d. xiii. Kal. Odob. quum exercitum in Ciliciam ducerem, in finibus Lycaonia et Cappadocia mihi litera red dita sunt'a Tarcondimito, etc. Ep. Fam. xv. 1. 207. On September 21, he receives a letter from Eome which had been forty-seven days on the road, from which we may collect the usual speed with which a despatch was trans mitted. Subito Appii tabellarius, a. d. xi. Kal. Octob. septimo quadragesimo die, Roma celeriter (hui tarn longe) mihi tuas literas reddidit. Ep. Att. v. 19. 208. He hears that the Parthians had ad vanced to Antioch, when he hastens by forced marches through Cilicia towards Mount Ama nus, the ridge that separated Cilicia from Syria towards the coast. Ep. Fam. xv. 4. 209. He reaches Tarsus on October 5, and leaves it on the 7th, and on the 8th is at Mopsuhestia. Tarsum veni a. d. iii. Nonas Octob. Ep. Att. v. 20. Tarso Nonis Octob. Amanum versus profecti sumus. Hac scripsi postridie ejus diei, quum castra haberem in agro Mopsu hestia. Ep. Fam. iii. 8. 210. At Amanus he receives intelligence that the Parthians had abandoned the siege of Antioch, and were on their retreat, and that Bibulus had now arrived at Antioch. Quo (Amanus) ut veni, hostem abAntiochid recessisse, Bibulum Antiochia esse cognovi. Ep. Fam. xv. 4. The first rumour of this appears to have reached him at Mopsuhestia. See Ep. Fam. iii. 8. 211. We learn from Dion that the Parthians made an attempt this year not only on Antioch, but also on Antigonia, and that, not having succeeded, they retired towards the Euphrates, and that Cassius laid an ambush for them by the way, and inflicted on them a heavy loss, and that Osaces, the general under Pacorus, was slain. Dion, xl. 28. Cicero makes no allusion to Antigonia, but refers to the exploit of Cassius. Ep. Att. v. 20 ; Ep. Fam. ii. 10. We collect from Cicero that this retreat of the Parthians was at the beginning of October, B.C. 51, and before the arrival of Bibulus in the province. Recesserant illi (Parthi) quidem ab Antiochia ante Bibuli adventum. Ep. Att. v. 21. And with this agrees Dion, for he writes : "Apa Sk ovrog (Pacorus) dvaKE^upjjKet, Kai 6 Bt/3ouXoc ap£u>v rrjg 2i/pt'ac aiptKETo. Dion, xl. 30. 26 B.C. 50. 212. This retreat of the Parthians is con sidered by Dion as the close of the Parthian. war, for he places it in this consulship, in the fourth year current from the commencement. T& TETaprut etei ag roil Bt/3ouXoi) arpanhiT&v wpbg rovg TlapQovg Ssnpirov. Dion, xl. 65. Tatira ovv rd arparo- 7reSa wapEaKEvdaQn pkv, &g kwi rovg HapQovg wEpipdnaopeva ' eVet S' oiiSkv tovtivv eSe'tjitev (ov Se yap XP£LCL v i)v), etc. Dion, xl. 66. 213. Cassius, having expelled the Parthians from Syria, passes through Tyre to Judsea, and takes Tarichese, which had favoured the Par thians, and enslaves thirty thousand Jews, the partisans of Aristobulus and his family. UepiwoinadpEvog S' avrjjv (Syria) kwi 'IouSntav riwEiysro, Kai Tapixaiag pkv eX&v Eig rpiapvpiovg 'lovSaiiov dvSpawoSi&Tai. Jos. Bell. i. 8, 9 ; Ant. xiv. 7, 3. 214. Cicero, on the retreat of the Parthians, proceeds to clear Mount Amanus of the free booters, and, pretending to withdraw from Amanus, retires a day's march to Epiphania, and on October 12, at night, he returns with his troops, and the next day (October 13) takes six castles, and is saluted as Imperator. He then pitches his camp at Arse Alexandri at Issus, where he remains four or five days and then marches against Pindenissus, to which he lays siege on November 1, and takes it, after forty-seven days' resistance, on December 17. The army is then dismissed to its winter quarters. Quum . . . abessem ab Amano iter unius diei, et castra apud Epiphaniam fecissem, a. d. iv. Idus Octob., quum advesperasceret, ex pedite exercitu, ita noctu iter feci, ut a. d. iii. Idus Octobres, quum lucesceret, in Amanum ad- scenderem, etc. His rebus ita gestis, castra in radicibus Amani habuimus apud Aras Alex andri quatriduum, etc. Ab his (the Tibarani), Pindenisso capto, obsides accepi; exercitum in hiberna dimisi. Ep. Fam. xv. 4. Hie (at Amanus), a. d. iii. Idus Octob. magnum nume- rvm hostium occidimus. . . Imperatores appel- lati sumus. Castra paucos dies habuimus ea ipsa qua contra Darium habuerat apud Issum Alexander, imperator haud paullo melior quam aut tu- aut ego. Ibi dies quinque morati, direpto et vastato Amano, inde discessimus. . . . Sa- turnalibus (Dec. 17) mane se mihi Pindenissa dediderunt septimo et quadragesimo diepostquam oppugnare eos ccepimus. . . . Hinc exercitum in hiberna agri male pacati deducendum Quinto fratri dabam. Ep. Att. v. 20, v. 21. Victoria justd imperator appellatus apud Issum (quo in loco sape, ut ex te audivi, Clitarchus tibi nar- ravit Darium ab Alexandra esse superatum). Ep. Fam. ii. 10. 215. Bibulus attempts to clear the Syrian side of Amanus from freebooters, but suffers a loss. Ep. Att. v. 20. 216. Cicero retires from Amanus to Tarsus, where he remains for the rest of the year. Ep. Att. v. 21. 217. At this time it was the law at Eome that no consul or prsetor should be governor of a province until the fifth year (i.e. after an interval of four years) from the expiration of his consulship or prsetorship. 'EiptjQiapivav prjSkva, pr)r£ arparrjybv, pr)Q' vwarbv, pr)r£ EvQvg uijre wpb' wipwrov 'irovg ig rag 'i^u> riyspoviag k^iivai. Dion, xl. 30 (see B.C. 27, no. 666). 217 a. Coin of Pharnaces, king of Pontus. Crowned head + BchtiXewc BaaiXiuv yttynXov apvanov. Z M 2. with the monogram A. Eckhel refers the date to v.o. 703. Eckhel, ii. 366. The Sabbatic year. Passover, March 22. Pentecost, May 12. Tabernacles, September 16. B.C. 50. V.C. 704. Olymp. 182, 3. L. jEmilius Paullus. C. Claudius Marcellus. 218. Cicero, on January 5, sets out from Tarsus to Laodicea. Ipse in Asiam profectus sum Tar so Nonis Januarii. Ep. Att. v. 21. The proconsuls had power to billet soldiers and public servants upon any cities they chose, and were in the habit of receiving bribes from the wealthy to refrain from the exercise of this privilege. Cicero tells us that during the six months he had been in office he had never once demeaned himself to this practice. Miri- fica expedatio Asia nostrarum diocesium, qua sex mensibus imperii mei nullas meas acceperat B.C. 50. 27 litteras, nunquam hospitem viderat. Mud au- tem tempus (from August to February) quotan- nis ante me fuerat in hoc quastu. Civitates locu- pletes, ne in hiberna milites acciperent, magnas pecunias dabant. Ep. Att. v. 21. 219. Cicero is at Laodicea on February 11. Eas Laodicea denique, quum eo venissem iii. Id. Sextil., Lanius mihi reddidit datas a. d. x. Kal. Octob. Ep. Att. v. 21; and begins to hold the assizes for Cibyra and Apamea at Laodicea, on February 13 ; and, on March 15, he holds at the same place the assizes for Synnada, Pamphylia, and Isaurica. Idibus Februariis fomm institaeram agere Laodicea Cibyraticum et Apameense ; ex Idibus Martiis ibidem Syn- nadense, Pamphylicum, Isauricum ; ex Idibus Maiis in Ciliciam, ut ibi Junius consumatur. Ep. Att. v. 21. 220. He had held the assizes for all the province, except Cilicia, by May 1. Latari te nostra moderatione et continentid video. Turn id magis facer es, si adesses atque hoc foro quod egi ex Idibus Februariis Laodicea ad Kalen das Maias omnium diocesium prater Ciliciam. Ep. Att. vi. 2. He had intended to be in Cilicia about May 1. Ego in Ciliciam profi- cisci cogito circiter Kal. Mai. Ep. Fam. xiii. 57. He then deferred it till May 7, and pro posed to spend the whole month of June in holding the assizes for Cilicia, and to quit the province in July. Nonis Maiis in Ciliciam cogitabam : ibi quum Junium mensem consum- psissem . . . Quintilem in reditu ponere. Ep. Att. vi. 2. Mihi erat in animo . . . proficisci in Ciliciam Nonis Maiis. Ep. Fam. ii. 13. But he did not arrive at Tarsus till June 5. Tarsum venimus Nonis Juniis. Ep. Att. vi. 4. 221. He appears to have concluded the assizes at Tarsus by June 22, for he was then with the army. Accepi autem a te missas litteras in Cilicid quum essem in castris, a. d. x. Kal. Quintiles. Ep. Fam. ii. 19. And this was according to his previously expressed inten tion. Mihi erat in animo . . . quum prima cestiva attigissem militaremque rem collocassem, decedere (from his province) ex Senatus con- sulto. Ep. Fam. ii. 13. But he was again at Tarsus on July 17. Binas litteras a te mihi sta- tor tuus reddidit Tarsi a. d. xvi. Kal Sextiles. Ep. Fam. ii. 17. At this time peace had been concluded with the Parthians, for he writes : Quin ad diem (July 30) decedam, nulla causa est, prasertim sublato metu Par- thico. . . . Parthi transierint necne, prater te, video dubitare neminem. Itaque omnia prasi- dia qua magna et firma paraveram, commotus hominum non dubio sermone, dimisi. Ep. Fsim. ii. 17. 222. On August 3 Cicero set out for Sida to embark for Eome. Decedenti mihi, jam im- perio annuo terminato, ante diem iii. Nonas Sextiles, quum ad Sidam navi accederem, et mecum Q. Servilius esset, littera a meis sunt reddita. Ep. Fam. iii. 12. No successor having arrived, he appoints Cselius, his qusestor, to command in his absence. Ego de provincid decedens quastorem Galium praposui provincia. Ep. Fam. ii. 15 ; Ep. Att. vi. 6. 223. The Etesian winds being adverse, he has a tardy voyage to Ephesus. Nos Etesia vehementissime tardarunt. Ep. Att. vi. 8. 224. He sets sail from Ephesus on Octo ber 1. Kal. Octob. Epheso conscendentes hanc epistolam dedimus. Ep. Att. vi. 8. 225. He arrives at the Pirseus on Octo ber 14. In Piraea quum exissem prid. Idus Octob. Ep. Att. vi. 9 ; vii. 1 ; Ep. Fam. xiv. 5 ; and was still at Athens on October 18. Athenis a. d. xv. Kal. Novemb. Ep. Fam. xiv. 5. 226. He sails from Patrse on November 2. Nos a te (at Patrse: see Ep. Fam. xvi. 5), ut scis, discessimus a. d. iv. Nonas Novemb. Ep. Fam. xvi. 9 ; and reaches Alyzia on November 4. Tertio die abs te ad Alyziam accesseramus. . . . Nonis Novemb. Alyzia. Ep. Fam. xvi. 2. 227. He sails from Alyzia on the morning of November 6. Nos apud Alyziam . . . unum diem commorati sumus. . . . Is dies fuit Nona Novemb. Inde ante lucem proficiscentes ante diem viii. Idus Novemb. has litteras dedi mus. Ep. Fam. xvi. 3. 228. He arrives at Leucas the same Novem ber 6. Leucadem venimus a. d. viii. Idus Novemb. Ep. Fam. xvi. 9. 229. He sails again on November 7. Leu- cade proficiscens vii. Idus Novemb. Ep. Fam. xvi. 5 ; and reaches Actium the same evening. VII. Idus Novemb. Actio vesperi. Ep. Fam. xvi. 6. 230. At Actium they are detained by bad weather all the next day, and sail on Novem ber 9 to Corcyra. A. d. vii. Actium. Ibipropter tempestatem a. d. vi. Idus morati sumus. Inde a. d. v. Idus Corcyram bellissime navigavimus. Ep. Fam. xvi. 9. b 2 28 B.C. 50. 231. At Corcyra they are detained by con trary winds till November 16 (inclusive). Septimum jam diem Corcyra tenebamur . . . xv. Kal. Decemb. Corcyra. Ep. Fam. xvi. 7. Corcyra fuimus usque a. d. xvi. Kal. Decemb. tempestatibus retenti. Ep. Fam. xvi. 9. They sail from Corcyra on November 17 to Cassiope, fifteen miles further. A. d. xv. Kal. Decemb. in portum Corcyraorum ad Cassiopen stadia cxx. processimus. Ibi retenti ventis sumus usque a. d. ix. Kal. Ep. Fam. xvi. 9. 232. In the evening of November 23 they sail from Cassiope, and the next day reach Hydrus in Italy. Nos eo die (ix. Kal.) canati solvimus. Inde Austro lenissimo, calo sereno, node ilia et diepostero in Italiam ad Hydruntem ludibundi pervenimus. Ep. Fam. xvi. 9. 233. The next day, November 25, they arrive at Brundisium. Eodemque vento pos- tridie (id erat a. d. vii. Kal. Decemb.) hord quartd Brundisium venimus. Ep. Fam. xvi. 9. Ep. Att. vii. 2. 234. On December 6 he reaches Hercula- neum. A. d. viii. Idus Decemb. Herculaneum veni. Ep. Att. vii. 3. 235. On December 9 he is in Trebulanum. Dat. v. Id. Decemb. a Pontio ex Trebulano. Ep. Att. vii. 3. And has an interview with Pompey on December 10, and expects to be at Eome by January 3. Pompeium vidi iv. Id. Decembres. . . Ut nunc est, a. d. iii. Nonas Januar. ad urbem cogito. Ep. Att. vii. 4. 236. He is at Formise on December 23. Vidi Lentulum consulem Formiis x. Kal. Ep. Att. vii. 12. 237. He arrives at Eome on January 4, B.C. 49. Ego ad urbem accessi pridie Nonas Januar. Obviam mihi sic est proditum, ut nihil potuerit fieri ornatius. Ep. Fam. xvi. 11. 238. Cicero had thus spent three months and three weeks, viz. from August 3 to No vember 25, in passing from Tarsus to Brun disium ; and five months, viz. from August 3 to January 4, in travelling from Tarsus to Eome. 239. During Cicero's year of office in Cilicia Ariobarzanes II. was king of Cappadocia. Ep. Fam. xv. 2 (see B.C. 65, no. 57 ; b.c 42, no. 425). Dejotarus of Galatia and Pontus. Ep. Fam. xv. 2 (see B.C. 65, no. 53 ; B.C. 48, no. 269). Tarcondimitus of Cilicia Amaniensis, or the parts about Mount Amanus. Ep. Fam. xv. 1 (see b.c 51, no. 206; b.c 48, no. 269). Orodes of Parthia. Ep. Att. v. 21, vi. 51 ; Fam. xv. 1 (see B.C. 55, no. 125 ; b.c. 37, no. 516). Artavasdes of Armenia. Ep. Fam. xv. 2 ; Ep. Att. v. 20 (see B.C. 66, no. 34 ; b.c. 34, no. 568). Antiochus of Commagene. Ep. Fam. xv. 1, 3, 4 (see b.c. 65, no. 54 ; b.c 38, no. 500). And Jambhchus of Emesa and Are- thusa. Ep. Fam. xv. 1 (see B.C. 51, no. 206; b.c 47, no. 286). 240. As to the war with Parthia, the enemy, so late as February 13, B.C. 50, were still en camped in Syria. Hodie vero hiemant (Parthi) in Calosyrid, maximumque helium impendet ; nam et Orodi regis Parthorum filius in nostra provincid est, nee dubitat Dejotarus . . . quin cum omnibus copiis ipse prima astate Euphratem transiturus sit. . . Idibus Februariis, quo die has litteras dedi, etc. Ep. Att. v. 21. And in another letter, written some time between February 19 and March 15, b.c 50, the war is spoken of as still not concluded. Accepi tuas litteras a. d. v. Terminalia (which were on February 23). . . . Hiemant in nostra pro vincid Parthi. Expedatur ipse Orodes. . . . Tu velim, dum ero Laodicea, id est, ad Idus Mai., quam sapissime mecum per litteras collo- quare. Ep. Att. vi» 1. Indeed, the war was not over on June 28 ; for Etsi annuum tempus prope jam emeritum habebamus (dies enim xxxiii. erant reliqui), sollicitudine provincia tamen vel maxime urgebamur. Quum enim arderet Syria bello, et Bibulus, etc. Ep. Att. vi. 5. The year of office ended on July 30. This letter, there fore, was written about June 28. But the Parthians had retired beyond the Euphrates, and the war was considered as over before the end of July. Nos provincia prafecimus Galium, etc. Dum impendere Parthi videbantur, sta- tueram fratrem relinquere, aut etiam, Reipublica causa, contra Senatus consultum, ipse remanere : qui posteaquam incredibili felicitate discesserunt, sublata dubitatio est. Ep. Att. vi. 6. It may appear singular that Cicero should have dis missed his army into winter quarters so late as after December 17, B.C. 51 (see that year, no. 2 14), and that the Parthians should be described by him as still in their winter quarters in May or June, B.C. 50 ; but it will be remembered that these dates were written before the refor mation of the calendar in B.C. 46 (see no. 316), so that the actual times were much earlier than the nominal dates. B.C. 49. 29 First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 10. Pentecost, May 31. Tabernacles, October 5. B.C. 49. V.C.705. Olymp. 182, 4. C. Claudius Marcellus. L. Cornelius Lentulus. C. J. Czesar Dictator, i. 241. The province of Syria is assigned to Scipio. Scipioni obvenit Syria. Cses. B. C. i. 6 (see b.c 51, no. 190 ; B.C. 47, no. 302). 242. Csessir is at Eavenna on January 7 (Eoman old style : see B.c 46, no. 316). Hac S. C. perscribuntur a. d. vii. Id. Jan. Cses. B. C. i. 5. 243. Csesar passes the Eubicon, and marches to Ariminum while it is yet winter. Ariminum cum ed legione prqficiscitur. . . . Legiones ex hibernis evocat. Cses. B. C. i. 8. Pompey flies from the city about the same time. Cn. Ponipeius, pridie ejus diei (the arrival of the news at Eome that Csesar was at Ariminum) ex urbe profectus, iter ad legiones habebat quas in Apulia hibernorum causa disposuerat. Cses. B. C. i. 14. 244. Csesar pursues Pompey to Brundisium. Dion, xii. 11. Cses. B. C. i. 25-27. 245. Pompey had left Eome, according to Plutarch, at the Dionysia (March 17). Tavrnv rrjv pdxnv iv'iKnaE (Csesar) rjj t&v Aiovvaiivv koprn, KaO' r)v Xe'yerat Kat Hopwr/'iog Mdyvoe iwl rbv wbXspov i^EXQslv. Plut. Cses. 56. But it must have been much earlier; for Csesar arrived at Brundisium on March 9, when Pompey was already there. A. d. vii. Mart. Brundisium veni (Csesar). Ad murum castra posui. Pompeius est Brundisii. Cic. Ep. Att. ix. 13. And on March 15 Pompey embarked from Brundisium for Macedonia. Littera mihi ante lucem a Leptd Capua reddita sunt Idibus Martiis Pompeium a Brundisio conscendisse, et Casarem a. d. vii. Kal. April. Capua fore. Cic. Ep. Att. ix. 14. 246. On the flight of Pompey, Csesar returns to Eome, after a campaign in Italy of sixty days. Etc Se rr)v 'P&pnv aVe'orpe0e, y£yov&g ev i)pipaig sifyKOVTu wdang dvaiptoTt rrjg 'IraX'iag Kvpiog. Plut. Cses. 35. Diod. xii. 15. 247. He liberates Aristobulus (see B.C. 55, no. 127), and gives him two legions for Syria, to counteract Pompey's party there. Tov re 'ApiaroPovXov otKaSe ig ri)v HaXaiarivriv, bwtog ra> Hopwrfito n avTiwpd£rj, 'iarEiXE. Dion, xii. 18. But before he sets sail he is poisoned by the partisans of Pompey, and his body is em balmed and sent to Judsea to be interred in the royal sepulchres. Jos. Bell. i. 9, 1 ; Ant. xiv. 7, 4 ; and see Appian, Mith. 19. 248. Csesar hastens to Spain, and reduces to submission Pompey's generals, Afranius and Petreius. Cses. B. C. i. 41. Dion, xii. 20-23. Plut. Pomp. 65; Cass. 36. The army of Afranius surrenders on August 2 (Eoman old style : see B.C. 46, no. 317), iv. Non. Aug. Fer., quod eo die C. Casar, C. f. in Hispan. citer. vicit. Old calendar, cited Fasti Hellen. IIII. N. ( Augusti) Divus Julius Hisp. vie. Old calendar, Muratori, i. 304. IIII. N. (Augusti) Feria, quod hoc die Imp. Casar Hispaniam citeriorem vicit. Old calendar, Gruter, p. 134. 249. Csesar returns from Spain, and hears by the way, at Marseilles, that he had been created dictator. Massiliam pervenit. Ibi legem de dictatore latam, seque dictatorem dictum, a M. Lepido pratore cognoscit. Cses. B. C. ii. 21. Dion, xiii. 21, xii. 38. Appian, B. C. ii. 48. Plut. Cses. 37 (see B.C. 44, no. 350). 250. Csesar, on arriving at Eome, holds the comitia eleven days, and then hastens to Brun disium. His rebus etferiis Latinis comitiisque omnibus perficiendis undecim dies tribuit, dicta- turdque se abdicat, et ab urbe prqficiscitur, Brun- disiumque pervenit. Cses. B. C. iii. 2. 251. Csesar arrives at Brundisium in De cember (Eoman old style). IlEpl rdc xufEP^0VQ rpowdg wEpiiwEpwE tov arparbv dwavrav slg to Bpevre'utoV atirdc re e£*jei AeKepjipiov pnvbg 'Poipaioig ovrog. Appian, B.C. ii. 48. EtcBpev- riaiov JJkev ev rpo?rate rjSri rov xeip&vog bvrog. Plut. Pomp. 65. December (old style) answered, in b.c 49, to October actually, and accord ingly Csesar tells us that he arrived in the autumn. Gravis autumnus in Apulid circum- que Brundisium . . . omnem exercitum vale- tudine tentaverat. Cses. B. C. iii. 2. By the winter solstice referred to by Appian and Plutarch, must be meant, not the solstice as tronomically, but Dec. 25, according to the erroneous calendar. 252. Csesar embarks for Illyricnm on Jan. 4, B.C. 48 (old style), which would be early in November, b.c 49 (see b.c 46, no. 317). 30 B.C. .48. Casar . . . pridie Nonas Januarias naves sol vit. Cses. B. C. iii. 6. XEip&vog kv rpowalg ovrog, larapkvov Tavovaptov ujjioc (ovrog S' dv Etjj HoaeiSiwv 'Adrivaioic), arjrrJKEV Eig rb wiXayog. Plut. Cses. 37. 'Awb BpevrEtrtov Tlopwifiov Siw- kivv awr)xQri wpb ptag r)pipag vovv&v 'Lavoit- apitov xeip&vog kv rpowalg ovrog. Plut. Fortun. Eoni. p. 319 b. And after he had crossed, winter set in. Longo interposito spatio . . . . hiems appropinquabat. Cses. B. C. iii. 9. Pom peius . . . iterque ex Macedonia in hiberna, ApolloniamDyrrachiumque, habebat. Ib. iii. 11. Sub pellibus (Csesar) hiemare constituit. Ib. iii. 13. Multi jam menses transierant, et hiems jam pracipitaverat. Ib. iii. 25. 253. The freedom of Eome is conferred on Cisalpine Gaul. Dion, xii. 36. 254. Pompey winters at Thessalonica. Uop- wrfiog psv Sr) 'iv te rrj QsaaaXoviKri ixsipa^E. Dion, xii. 44. 255. Alexander, the son of Aristobulus, is put to death at Antioch by Scipio, at the in stance of Pompey. Jos. Ant. xiv. 7, 4, and xiv. 8, 4 ; Bell. i. 9, 2. The rest of Aristobulus's family, viz. Antigonus and his sisters, are pro tected by Ptolemy Mennsei, king of Chalcis, who marries Alexandra, the daughter of Aris tobulus. Ant. xiv. 7, 4 ; Bell. i. 9, 2 (see b.c 55, nos. 127, 131). 256. In July of this year (KvivnXib), Quin- tili, AeuKi'j) AevrXfti Ya'ioi MapKeXXo) in-drotc) Lentulus, the consul, issues an edict in favour of the Jews at Ephesus. 'O AeWXoc Soypa kifyvsyKEV, woXirag 'Ptopaiivv 'lovSaiovg, o'lriveg ispd 'lovSa'iKa sl&Qaaiv kv 'Etykaa, wpb tov (inparog SEiaiSaipoviag 'ivEKa dwiXvaa (viz. arparsiag, from serving in the army). Jos. Ant. xiv. 10, 19. And again on Sept. 19, roiiro iyivEro wpb SsKarpi&v 'OKrur/ipiwv, Ant. xiv. 10, 16 ; and Sept. 20, wpo SEKaSvo KaXavS&v 'Oktiv- (ipiwv. Ant. xiv. 10, 13. 257. The same indulgence is granted by Fiavius at Cos. Jos. Ant. xiv. 10, 17 ; see xiv. 10, 15. 258. And a similar decree is made by the Delians in May of the following year. 0apy?j- \iwvog Elicoarfj. Jos. Ant. xiv. 10, 14. 259. It has been seen that Pompey had em barked at Brundisium for Dyrrhachium before the Ides of March, and the two consuls, Len tulus and Marcellus, who were now his parti sans, had sailed for Macedonia before him. Appian, B. C. ii. 40. And it appears from the above decrees that in the months of July and September Lentulus was at Ephesus, and con ciliating the Jews by grants in their favour. This coincidence confirms the accuracy of the Jewish historian. 260. An eclipse of the sun is said to have occurred not long before this year. Tovra te rj) etei (b.c 49), Kai dXtyou 'ipwpoaQev srspa. . . . o te f/Xiog avpwag i^iXiwE. Dion, xii. 14. The eclipse referred to as occurring a little before this year, must therefore have been that on August 21, b.c 50. See Pingre's Tables. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 30. Pentecost, May 20. Tabernacles, September 24. B.C. 48. IT.C. 706. Olymp. 183, 1. C. J. Cjesar, ii. P. Servil. Vatia Isauricus. 251. Csesar wins Oricurn and Apollonia. (His coss.) Dion, xii. 45. Plut. Cses. 37. And as M. Antony did not follow him as expected from Brundisium, Csesar attempts to cross over to Italy in an open boat, when the well-known exclamation, ' You carry Csesar and his for tunes ; ' but he is obliged to put back. Dion, xii. 46. Flor. iv. 2, 37. Plut. Cses. 38. 262. Pompey preoccupies Dyrrhachium, and retakes Oricum. Appian, B. C. ii. 56. 263. Csesar marches to the banks of the Assus, the river between him and Pompey. Dion, xii. 47. And afterwards, being joined by the forces of Antony from Brundisium, shuts up Pompey in Dyrrhachium. Dion, xii. 50. Appian, B. C. ii. 61. Dyrrhachium was at this time included in Macedonia. To Se Avdpdxtov ev rjj yjji rij Trpdrepov pkv 'IXXvpt&v t&v UapQiv&v, vvv Sk, Kal tote ye, rjSr) MaKeSo- vt'ac vevopiapivn Ketrat. Dion, xii. 49. 264. Csesar being straitened for provisions (as Pompey commanded the sea) retires into Thessaly in the hope that he should thus draw away Pompey or overpower Scipio, if left un supported. Appian, B. C. ii. 64. Dion, xii. 50. Plut. Cses. 39 ; Pomp. 66. 265. Csesar sirrives in Thessaly before the corn is cut, i. e. about May. Hie segetis ido- neum locum in agris naetus, qua prope jam rnatura erat. Cses. B. C. iii. 81. 266. Csesar is at Gomphi, and then at B.C. 48. 31 Metropolis. Cses. B. C. iii. 80. Appian, B. C. ii. 64. 267. Pompey follows Csesar into Thessaly. Pompeius paucis post diebus in Thessaliam per venit. Cses. B. C. iii. 82. Dion, xii. 52. It would appear from Suetonius that Csesar had shut up Pompey in Dyrrhachium for nearly four months. In Macedoniam transgressus, Pompeium per quatuor pane menses maximis obsessum operibus, ad extremum Pharsalico pralio fudit. Suet. Jul. 35. 268. Ptolemy, after having reigned in Egypt with his sister Cleopatra jointly till the fourth year current (seeB.c 51, no. 188), ejects her from the throne, when Cleopatra, having collected an army in Syria, threatens an invasion of Egypt, and Ptolemy marches his forces to Casium to meet her. Porphyr. Tyr., Muller's Frag. Grsec. Hist. iii. 723. Strabo, xvii. 1. Appian, B. C. ii. 84. This was a few months after the expulsion of Cleopatra. Quam (Cleo- patram) paucis ante mensibus per suos propin- quos atque amicos regno expulerat. Cses. B. C. iii. 103. 269. Battle of Phaesalia. Dion, xii. 55. Cses. B.C. iii. 88. Plut. Cses. 44; Pomp. 71. Vell.Paterc. ii. 52. Appian, B. C. ii. 76. Oros. vi. 15. This was at the height of summer. 7Hv juev aKpr) Qipovg Kal Kavpa woXv. Plut. Brut. 4. His coss., Cassiodor. ; and on August 9, according to Eoman old style, but really at the beginning of June. V. Eid. Aug. Soli Indigiti in colle Quirinali fer. q. eo d. C. Cas. C. f. Pharsali devicit. Old calendar, cited Muratori, i. 151. (August) E. V. N. P. Divas Jul. Phars. vicit. Old calendar, Muratori, i. 304. (For the error in the calendar see b.c 46, no. 31 6). Dejotarus (see b.c 65, no. 53 ; b.c 41, no. 435) and Tarcondimitus (see b.c 50, no. 239 ; B.C. 31, no. 600) are present at the battle, on the side of Pompey. Appian, B. C. 71. Flor. iv. 2 ; and are spared by Csesar, and even continued in possession of their dominions, except that a small part of Dejota- rus's dominions is given to Ariobarzanes II. in exchange for part of Armenia, which had been occupied by Pharnaces (see B.C. 65, no. 55), and is now given to Dejotarus. Dion, xii. 63, and see Dion, xiii. 48. This Ariobarzanes II. (called by Appian, by mistake, Ariarathes, Appian, B. C. ii. 71) had also been amongst the allies of Pompey, but was pardoned by Csesar. 270. Pompey makes his way to the seaside, and embarks on board a merchant-vessel at the mouth of the Peneus. In ostio Penei amnis onerariam navem nadus. Oros. vi. 15 ; and sails first to Amphipolis, and thence to Lesbos. Ipse ad anchoram und node constitit, et vocatis ad se Amphipoli hospitibus, et pe- cunid ad necessarios sumptus corrogatd, cognito Casaris adventu, ex eo loco discessit, et Mity- lenas paucis diebus venit. Cses. B. C. iii. 102. At Lesbos he joins his wife and his son Sextus. Dion, xiii. 2. 271. Pompey sails along the coast of Cilicia and lands at Attalia. Etc Se 7T(5Xn' EiarjXOE wp&rnv 'ArrdXEiav rrjg Tlapv . . . kv rj; r)pipa, iv y wots (September 29, B.C. 61) rd re rov WSpiSdrov Kal rd t&v KarawovTiar&v iwiviKia r'tysv, ka^ayn. Dion, xiii. 5 (see B.C. 61, no. 99). Plutarch states the death of Pompey to have occurred on the day after his birthday, and therefore makes his age fifty-nine years complete. 'ESijKovra piv svbg Siovrog (ie/iaitii- K&g etv, piq S' varspov ripipa Trjg yeveflXtou TsXevriiaag rbv jiiov. Plut. Pomp. 79. In another place Plutarch refers the death of Pompey to the very day of his birth. "Arra- Xoe S' b fiaatXevg Kal Qopwffiog Mdyvoe ev rolg savr&v y£V£0Xtotc d7re'0avov. Plut. Camill. 19. Allowing for the error in the calendar (see b.c 46, no. 316), the death occurred really about July of this year. 275. Csesar, after remaining two days on the field of Pharsalia (avrbg S' iwl rrj vikn Svo pkv hfiipag iv QapadXiv Sterpt^e, Appian, B.C. ii. 88), proceeds to the Hellespont and crosses into Asia. Suet. Jul. 63. Appian, B.C. ii. 89. Dion, xiii. 6. And frees the Cnidians, and remits one-third of their usual tribute to the Greeks of Asia. Plut. Cses. 48. Appian, B. C. ii. 89. 276. Csesar passes a few days in Asia, and in part at Ephesus, paucos dies in Asid moratus, Cses. B. C. iii. 106, and see 105 ; and then sails to Ehodes. TlvQopEvog Sk Hopwr/'iov kw' AiyvwTov ipipeaQai SiiwXsvaEV kg 'PdSov, Appian, B. C. ii. 89 ; and thence to Alexandria, where he lands, after having stood off for three days at sea. Kai d uev rpialv fipipaig ireXdytoc dpifi rr)v 'AXe£dvSp£tav r)v. Appian, B. C. ii. 89. Lucan assigns seven days to the voyage of Csesar from Ehodes to Alexandria — Asiamque potentem Pravehitur, pelagoque Rhodon spumante re- linquit. Septima nox, Zephyro nunquam laxante rudentes, Ostendit Phariis JEgyptia littora flammis. Phars. ix. 1002-1005. Csesar's arrival at Alexandria was before the return of Ptolemy from Casium. Kav tovto) wvQopEvog rbv Tlopwrfiov wpbg rrjv A'iyvwrov wXiovra . . . aijuopprjOn Kara rdyog . . . rrj S' AXeijavSpEta . . . wplv rbv UroXEpatov ek tov HnXovaiov eXQeIv wpoawXsvaac, etc. Dion, xiii. 7. 'EffSe'^ovrat S' avrbv oi rov (iaaiXiwg iwirpowEvovTEg, krl tov (iaaiXiiog dpipl rb Kda- aiov ovrog. Appian, B. C. ii. 89. The arrival in Egypt was probably in July, for he was nine months current in Egypt, and he left it about the middle of March, b.c 47 (see that year, no. 295). He had come to Egypt during the Etesian winds, which blow in July and August. Ipse enim necessario Etesiis tenebatur, qui Alexandrid navigantibus sunt adversissimi venti. Cses. B.C. iii. 107. 277. Cleopatra sails to Alexandria and lands in a small boat, and introduces herself by a stratagem to Csesar. Plut. Cses. 49. 278. Csesar remains for some time at Alex andria in quiet. 'Ev rrj Aiyvwrto kvExpoviasv dpyvpoXoy&v. Dion, xiii. 9. 279. The Egyptians at length begin dis turbances, and Csesar entrenches himself in the palace. This was before January 1 of the follow ing year, according to the Eoman old style, for Csesar was still consul. It was probably in Oct. B.C. 48, according to the true calendar (see B.C. 46, no. 316). Interim controversias regum ad populum Romanum et ad se, quod esset con sul, pertinere existimans. Cses. B. C. iii. 107. It would seem from Dion that the disturbances continued after January 1, b.c 47 (old style), i.e. after October, b.c 48 (true time) ; for Cssar is made to speak of himself as dictator, which would not be the case till January 1, b.c 47. IIpd£ac Se roiiro Kai e7ret7rtaavro. Dion, xiii. 20. Suet. Jul. 41 (see B.C. 51, no. 217; B.C. 47, no. 308). Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 17. Pentecost, June 7. Tabernacles, October 12. B.C. 47. U.C. 707. Olymp. 183, 2. Q. Fufius Calenus. P. Vattntcs. C J. Cesar Dictator, ii. 284. Csesar is dictator ii., with Antony for master of the horse. Etc ov (kviavrbv) ypnro AiKTaroip to Sevtepov,ovSew6t£ rrjg apxvg ekedijc EVtauo-t'ou yevo/tevijG. Plut. Cses. 51. This dictatorship is called by some the first, as it was the first for the whole year, the dictator ship of b.c 49 having been for a part of the year only (see B.C. 49, no. 249). 285. Tiberius Claudius, the father of Tibe rius the emperor, brings succours by sea to Csesar in Egypt, and defeats the Egyptian fleet on the Nile. Dion, xiii. 40. Suet. Tib. 4. 286. Mithridates Pergamenus, who had been employed to collect succours in Syria (see B.C. 48, no. 280), assembles his forces at Ascalon, and is there joined by Antipater, the father of Herod (described as d r&v 'lovSai&v iwipE- Xyrrig, Jos. Ant. xiv. 8, 1), with 3,000 Jews; and, through the influence of Antipater, aux iliaries arrive also from Malchus, king of Petra, Hirt. Bell. Al. 1 (see B.C. 63, no. 84 B.c 40, no. 452). Jambhchus, king of Emesa and Arethusa, and Ptolemy his son (see B.C. 50, no. 239 ; b.c 31, no. 606), and Tholomseus, son of Soemus, king of Itursea Libani (see a.d. 38, no. 1533), are also present. Uepl Sk 'AomXtova Starpt'/3ovrt.(Mithridati)rVev 'Avrt- 7rarpoe ayuv 'IouSatW owXirag rpiaxiXiovg, H 'Apajiiag te avppdxovg eXfletv eVpay/taTwaro _._>- '.. -'\... ,.~\ S.' »,VAv ni irrarn rilV 'Lvoiav rovg sv teXei' Kai awavrsg eweicovpovv, avrbv ol Kara rr)v %vpiav 'lapfiXixoc te 6 Svvd- arrig Kal UroXEpalog 6 vlbg ahrov, Kal QoXo- palog 6 lioipov Aijiavov opog oIk&v, at re 7reiXet£ axsSbv dwaaai. Ant. xiv. 8, 1. 287. Mithridates attacks Pelusium by sea and land, and carries it by assault, Antipater being the first to enter the breach. Dion, xiii. 41. Jos. Ant. xiv. 8, 1 ; Bell. i. 9, 3.. 288. Antipater prevails upon the Jews of Egypt (ot rriv'Oviov Xeyopivnv x^Pav Karot- Kovvreg, Jos. Ant. xiv. 8, 1) to take part with Mithridates ; and Mithridates, marching round the apex of the Delta, defeats the enemy at a place called the Jews' Camp, where Antipater again distinguishes himself. Ilepl rd Xeyd- pevov 'lovSaiwv arparbweSov. Ant. xiv. 8, 1 ; Bell. i. 9, 4. 289. Csesar meanwhile releases king Pto lemy, the eldest of the four royal children (see b.c 51, no. 188) to the Egyptians, which gives them the more courage, but Csesar defeats them between Lake Mceris and the Nile, when Ptolemy is slain in the tumult. Kal rtvEc Kai ev ru> worapw pera roil YlroXspaiov ktyOdp-noav, Dion, xhi. 43. 290. Ptolemy the elder being dead, and Arsinoe having joined the Egyptian faction, Csesar confers the kingdom on Cleopatra, with the younger Ptolemy as a nominal colleague. Dion, xiii. 44. 291. Csesar recovers possession of Alexan dria on March 27 B.C. 47, Eoman old style, but really in January B.C. 47 (see B.C. 46, no. 316). VI. Kal. Apr. Hoc die Casar Alexan- driam recepit. Old calendar, cited Fasti Hellen. 292. Csesar sails about Egypt upon the Nile with Cleopatra. Tdv NeTXov eVi TETpaKoaiwv ve&v rr)v x&Pav Os&pEvog wspiiwXsi fisrd rrjg KXEowdrpag. Appian, B. C. ii. 90. He would have gone up as far as Ethiopia, but his soldiers would not suffer it. Pane ^Ethiopid tenus JEgyptum penetravit, nisi exercitus sequi recusdsset. Suet. Jul. 52. 293. Csesar was nine months (current) in Egypt. Kat kg raira StErpi^Orjaav avr& prjvEg kvvia. Appian, B.C. ii. 90. And with this agrees Plutarch, who relates that Cleopatra gave birth to a child by him soon after his departure. KaraXt?ni)v Se rijv KX607rarpav (iaaiXEvovaav Alyvwrov, Kal piKpov vaTEpov it avrov TEKovaav vlovbv 'AXE%avSpE~ig Kaiaaptivvawpoartyopsvaav, SippnaEv kwi 'Stvpiag. Plut. Cses. 49. 294. Csesar, leaving three legions in Alex andria under the command of Eusion (Suet, 34 B.C. 47. Jul. 76), proceeds from Egypt to Syria by land. Sic rebus omnibus confedis et collocatis, ipse itinere terrestri profedus est in Syriam. Hirt. Bell. Alex. 33 : and see Plut. Cses. 49 ; Appian, B.C. ii. 91 ; Suet. Jul. 35. Josephus speaks incidentally of Csesar's sailing from Egypt. Etc Supt'av awowXevaag. Ant. xiv. 8, 3. 295. Cicero, at Brundisium, had not heard of Csesar's departure from Alexandria on June 14 (old style). Ilium ab Alexandria discessisse nemo nuntiat . . . xiix. Kalend. Quint. Cic. Ep. Att. xi. 17. Nor on June 20 (old style). De illius Alexandria discessu nihil adhuc rumoris . . . xii. Kal. Quint. Ep. Att. xi. 18. But Cicero had heard of Csesar's departure on Jidy 3 (old style). Ilium discessisse Alexandria rumor est non firmus . . . iii. Non. Quint. Ep. Att. xi. 25. As a voyage from Seleucia to Brundisium occupied at this time, with fair weather, little more than a month (Septimo decimo Kal. Sept. venerat die xxix. Seleucid Pierid C. Trebonius. Ep. Att. xi. 20), a voyage from Alexandria to Brundisium by this route would not require more than five or six weeks. Csesar, therefore, may have quitted Alexandria about the end of May (old style) or middle of March (true time). Quintus Cicero, the son, having heard of Csesar's departure from Alex andria, sets out from Ehodes to meet him at Antioch on May 29 (old style, i.e. the middle of March). Acusius quidam Rhodo venerat iix. Id. Quint. Is nuntiabat Quintum filium ad Casarem profedum iv. Kal. Jun. Ep. Att. xi. 23. And, allowing a week for the news to travel direct from Alexandria to Ehodes, Csesar must have quitted Alexandria the be ginning of March, and Egypt itself in the course of the month. 296. Csesar enters Antioch on the 23rd of the Syromacedonian month Artemisius, and there fore some time in April. Kal Eia-iyXQev b avrbg 'lovXiog Ka'taap, o AiKranap, kv 'Avrto^eta rrj Ky tov ' AprEpialov pnvog. Malalas, lib. 9. 297. Quintus Cicero had an interview with him some time before the beginning of May, for Trebonius arrived at Brundisium on Aug. 16, and had been a month on his road from Seleucia, which he had therefore quitted about July 16 (old style, i.e. at the beginning of May), and brought intelligence of the in terview. Septimo decimo Kal. Sept. venerat die xxiix. Seleucid Pierid C. Trebonius, is qui se Antiochia diceret apud Casarem vidisse Quintum filium cum Hirtio. Eos de Quinto qua voluisset impetrdsse nullo quidem negotio. Cic. Ep. Att. xi. 20. 298. Csesar, at Antioch, hears an accusation of Antigonus (see B.C. 55, no. 127) against Hyrcanus and Antipater, and dismisses it, and confirms Hyrcanus as highpriest, and appoints Antipater procurator of Judsea. Kdlaap 'Yptca- vcv uev dwoSEixwaiv 'Apxispia, ' Avriwdrpu Se SiSwai SvvaaTEiav. . . 'Ewirpowov avrbv drro- SciKvvg Trjg 'lovSaiag. Jos. Ant. xiv. 8, 5 ; Bell. i. 10, 3. Csesar had before conferred upon Antipater the freedom of Eome and immunity from taxes. 'Av7-i7rdrp&> TroXtretav kv 'P&pn Sovg Kal dreXetav wavraxov. Ant. xiv. 8, 3. 299. The edict appointing Hyrcanus high priest is given by Josephus, and bears date in this dictatorship, and refers to the Alexandrian war as just over. 'IouXtoc Ka'iaap avroKpdrwp rb SeVTEpov, Kal ' ApxiepEvg, pEra 2vp(iovXiov yv&pnv kwiKpiva. 'Ewei 'YpKavbg 'AXsijdvSpou lovSa'iog . . . iv t& 'iyyiara iv 'AXs^avSpEia woXipip perd ^iXttuv wEvraKoaiwv (according to Josephus 3,000 : see infra) arpariivT&v %ke av/xpaxog Kal wpbg MiOpiSdrnv d7roornX£t£ vw' ipov wdvrag avSpsla rovg kv rd£ei vwEpi/iaXE, Old ravrag rag alriag'YpKavbv' AX^avSpov Kalra re'Kva avrov iQvapxag 'lovSaiivv elvat jiovXopai, Apxiepiaavvrfv te 'lovSaiwv Sid wavrbg e^eiv Kara wdrpia edn, etc. Jos. Ant. xiv. 10, 2. What is here ascribed to Hyrcanus was probably the work of Antipater, his representative, as it does not appear that Hyrcanus himself accompanied the expedition to Egypt. See Ant. xiv. 8, 3. 300. There is also a decree in Josephus of the same date, by which the Jews are exempted from tribute in the Sabbatic year, etc . Yd'iog Ka~taap, AvroKpdrtvp rb Sevrepov, iarnaE kut' iviavrbv owivg rsX&aiv, etc. xuPlS T°v e/3Sd- pov 'irovg ov 2a/3/3am-dv wpoaayopEvovaiv, kwEiSr) iv avrtp pr/TE awb SivSpwv Kapwbv Xap- fidvovai, pr)rs awdpovaiv. Ant. xiv. 10, 6. An indisputable proof that the Sabbatic year was still observed. It is also said of the Sabbatic year that during it the Jews did not ' sow,' that is, did not cultivate the ground ; but there was no prohibition against the gathering of the crops from the seed sown in the previous year (see b.c. 37, no. 525 ; B.C. 23, no. 707). 301. We read also in Josephus of another decree, erroneously attributed by him to this period (Ant. xiv. 8, 5), but which really B.C. 47. 35 belongs to John Hyrcanus, and not to Hyrcanus Alexandri. That there is some mistake is manifest from the inconsistency in the decree itself; for it is said by Josephus to have been issued in the ninth yesir of Hyrcanus. 'E7rt 'YpKavou'Apxiepe'wG Kai 'EQvdpxov 'irovg evvaTov. Whereas B.C. 47 was in the sixteenth year of Hyrcanus Alexandri (see B.C. 63, no. 81). And, again, the decree is dated, on the face of it, in the Ides of December. E'iSotc AsKsp- (ipiaig. But Josephus adds that it was issued in the month of Panemus, i. e. July. Ant. xiv. 9, 5. Josephus may have directed his scribe to insert the decree appointing Hyrcanus high priest, stated Ant. xiv. 10, 2 ; and the scribe, misled by seeing the name of Hyrcanus, may have inserted by mistake a decree respecting the elder highpriest of that name. 302. Csessir, on quitting Syria, leaves there one legion, under the command of Csecilius Bassus ; and appoints, as governor of the pro vince, a young relative of his own, his qusestor Juhus Sextus Csesar (see B.C. 49, no. 241 ; B.C. 46, no. 326). THpxe Se t&v Supwv 2e$otog, tovtio yap Kal rapier. Kal avyysvd avrov byn o Kaiaap wdvra rd rySs Kara rr)v ek rrjg A'iyvwrov iwl tov QapvaKnv eXaaiv iwirpE^E. Dion, xlvii. 26. Appian, B. C. iii. 77 ; iv. 58. Jos. Ant. xiv. 9, 2 ; Bell. i. 10, 5. 303. Csesar, escorted by Antipater (Jos. Ant. xiv. 9, 1 ; Bell, i. 10, 4), hastens from Antioch to Pontus against Pharnaces, the son of Mith ridates the Great, and king of Bosphorus (see b.c 65, no. 55), who, taking advantage of Csesar's absence in Egypt, had attempted to recover the rest of his father's dominions. Csesar defeats him at the battle of Zelea on the fifth day after his arrival, and in four hours after coming in sight of the enemy, and writes the celebrated despatch : Veni, vidi, vici. Intra quintum quam affuerat diem, quatuor quibus in conspectum venit horis, und profligavit acie. Suet. Jul. 35. Dion, xiii. 47, 48. Flor. iv. 2. Plin. N. H. vi. 4. Plut. Cses. 50. The battle of Zelea was fought on August 2 Eoman old style, but really in May (see B.C. 46, no. 316). IV. Non. Aug. Fer. quod eo die C. Cas. C. f. in Ponto regem Pharnacem devicit. Old calendar, cited Fasti Hell, (see infra, no. 304). 304. Csesar confers on Mithridates Perga- menus the title of king, with a tetrarchy in Galatia ; and as Asander had slain Pharnaces (see B.C 65, no. 55), and taken possession of the kingdom" of Bosphorus, Csesar gives leave to Mithridates Pergamenus, if he could, to eject Asander and appropriate the kingdom of Bos phorus to himself. Tj> MiOpiSdry, t& IlEpya- pnvw, Tsrpapxiav te iv YaXaria Kal ~BaaiXsiag ovopa eSivke, wpbg re" AaavSpov woXeprjaai ewe- TpE\jjsv, owwg Kal tov Boawopov KpaTr)aag avrov Xd/3jj. Dion, xiii. 48. Appian, Mith. 121. Phar naces had reigned fifteen years from the death of his father Mithridates in B.C. 63 (see that year, no. 74). 'Awkdavt (Pharnaces) wevttjkov- Tovrng &v Kal fiaaiXsvg Boawopov wEVTEKaiSsKa ETsaiv. Appian, Mith. 120. However, Mithri dates Pergamenus did not succeed in getting possession of Bosphorus ; for KarEXvOn S' (Mi thridates) vwb rov 'AaavSpov rov Kal OapvaKijv dveXdvroe rdv (iaaiXia, Kal Karaaxovrog tov Boawopov. Strabo, xiii. 4. And Asander remained king until B.C. 16 (see that year, no. 755). There are several coins extant of this Asander, some of them with the inscrip tion Ap^ovroc AaavSpov Boawopov ; and others with the inscription Bao-tXewc AaavSpov, and with various years of his reign, as A. = . Z. H. IA. I, . IZ. Kr. (see Eckhel, ii. 367). Pharnaces left a son, Darius, who was appointed king of Pontus by Antony in b.c 39. Appian, B. C. v. 75 (see b.c 50, no. 239 ; b.c 39, no. 480). 305. Csesar deprives Archelaus II. of the priesthood of Comana, and confers it on Lyco- medes. IlXrjv Trjg iv Kopdvotg 'lsptoavvng r)v ig AvKopr)Sr]v p£Tt)v£yK£v awb ' ApxeXaov. Ap pian, Mith. 121. Hirtius, Bell. Alex. c. 66. The bounds of the hierarchy were on this occasion extended thirty miles further all round. EtO' tiorepov AvKopriSng, & Kal rsrpa- axoivog aXXn wpoaEriQ-q. Strabo, xii. 3 (see B.C. 65, no. 56 ; B.C. 31, no. 618). 306. Csesar leaves Domitius in command of Asia, and proceeds by way of Bithynia and Greece to Italy. Ta Xoiwd t£ Aopirlur Kara- arriaaaQai Ksksvoag, ig rr)v BiQvviav i}X0e, kuvtevQev 'ig te rrjv 'EXXdSa Kat ec rr/v 'IraXt'av ewXevoe. Dion, xiii. 49. 307. Csesar had not arrived at Brundisium on August 12 (old style) ; for Cicero then received a letter from him. Reddita mihi tan dem sunt a Casare litera satis liberates. . . D. pridie Idus Sext. Cic. Ep. Fam. xiv. 23. Nor on September 1 (old style). Qui (tabellarii) si venerint, fortasse erimus certiores . . Kalendis Septembrib. Ep. Fam. xiv. 22. But he had arrived before the end of September (old style) ; L F 2 36 B.C. 46. for Cicero did not leave Brundisium before Csesar landed, and on October 1 (old style) Cicero writes : In Tusculanum nos ventures putamus aut Nonis, aut postridie. . . . Kal. Octob. De Venusino. Ep. Fam. xiv. 20. (For the error in the calendar, see b.c 46, no. 316). 308. Csesar appoints ten prsetors for the ensuing year. 2rpar?)youe re Seko kg to iwibv ETog dwiSei^e. Dion, xiii. 51 (see B.C. 48, no. 283 ; b.c 45, no. 333). 309. Csesar crosses into Africa in midwinter. Ec ri)v AtypiKr)v, Kairoi tov xeip&vog peaovvrog, iwEpai&Qn. Dion, xiii. 56. Ilept rpowdg x«- /tEptvdeSta/3dcEc2tKeXtav. Plut. Cses. 52. This was so according to the old Eoman style, but really two or three months earher. Quid ipse Casar? quum a summo haruspice moneretur, ne ante brumam transmitteret, nonne transmisit? Cicero, Div. ii. 24. 310. Antipater, on his return to Judsea from escorting Csesar, appoints his son Phasaelus captain of Judsea, and his son Herod captain of Galilee. aadr)Xov pkv rbv wpiajivrarov avrov T&vwaiStov lspoaoXvptoV Kal t&v wipi^aTparriybv dwoSs'iKvvai, t& Se p£r' avrbv 'HptiSjj rr)v TaXt- Xaiav EwirpexpE via) wavrdwaaiv bvri, wevtekuI- SeKa yap abrf kyEybvEi pbva. 'irn. Jos. Ant. xiv. 2 ; Bell. i. 10, 4. For TTEvreKat'SsKa should clearly be read wEvrEKauiKoai ; for in B.C. 4 Herod was about his seventieth year (see B.C. 4, no. 925); so that at this time his age must have been, not fifteen, but twenty-five years. 310 a. Coin. C. Casar Imp. Cos. iter. + A. Allienus Pro Cos. Eckhel, vi. 6. Inscriptions. ndXetc at iv rrj 'Aaiq. Kal 6 . . . Kal ra £0vij rdi'ov 'IoiXiov Tatov Ylov Kaiaapa rbv 'Apxupia Kai AvroiepuTopa Kai rb Sivrepov vwarov T&v awb "Apsotg Kai 'AQpofoirris Qeov 'Ewupavij Kat koivov rov 'AvdpiDwivov (Siov Swrijpa. Csesar was con sul ii. in B.C. 48, but the title would continue until he was consul again (b.c 46) ; and Mu ratori (vol. i. p. 219) refers the inscription to b.c. 47. C. Julius C. F. C. N. Gssar ii. Diet. M. Antonius M. F. M. N. Mag. Eq. Q. Fufius Q. F. C. N. Calenus. Fasti Capitol. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 6. Pentecost, May 27. Tabernacles, October 1. B.C. 46. IT.C. 708. Olymp. 183, 3. C J. Cesar, iii. M. JEmtt,. Lepidus, i. C. J. Cesar Dictator, iii. 311. Csesar is dictator iii., with Lepidus as master of the horse. Tjl Se ixopivy etei Kal iSiKTar&pEvasv apaKalvwar£va£,TpiTOV EKarEpov, rov AewISov ol dpforipoig avvap^avrog. Dion, xliii. 1. Csesar, in this and the following year, held the consulship for the first nine months only. Tertium et quartum consulatum titulo tenus gessit . . . atque utroque anno binos con- sules substituit sibi in ternos novissimos menses. Suet. Jul. 76. 312. Csesar gains the battle of Thapsus, in Africa, on April 6 old style, but really in January : see post. VIII. Eid. Ludi e.q. e. d. Casar Cf. in Africa regem ( Jubam), etc. Fasti Verriani in mense Aprili, cited Fasti Hellen. Tertia lux, memini, ludis erat (viz. the third from the Megalesia on Prid. Non., April 4). . . Hac ait, ilia dies Libycis qua Casar in oris Perfida magnanimi contudit arma Juba. Ovid, Fasti, iv. 377. Plut. Cato Min. 58 ; Cses. 53. Liv. Epit. 114. 313. Csesar embarks at Utica for Sardinia on June 13 (old style : see b.c 46, no 316). His rebus gestis Idibus Juniis Utica classem conscendit, etpost diem tertium Carales in Sar- diniam pervenit. Hirt. Bell. Afric 98. He sets sail from Sardinia on June 29 (old style), and arrives in Eome just a month after. A. d. iii. Kal. Quintiles naves conscendit, et a Caralibus secundum terram provedus duodetrigesimo die, eo quod tempestatibus in portubus cohibebatur, ad urbem Romam venit. Hirt. Bell. Afric. 98. Dion, xliii. 14. 314. Csesar is appointed dictator for ten years. AiKrarupa ec SeKa kE%rjg etXovro. Dion, xliii. 14. 315. An edict that ex-prsetors should hold their provinces for one year only, and ex-con suls for two years only. KarEKXEitre vbpto rovg pkv iarpaTriyrjKbrag iw' kviavrbv, rovg Sk vwa- TEVKorag kwi Svo 'irri Kara rd elfig apxeiv, KatK pnSevl rowapdwav kwi irXetov r)y£pov£iav nvd e'xetv k^elvai. Dion, xliii. 25 (see B.C. 47, no. 308 ; b.c 45, no. 333). 316. Csesar reforms the calendar, whence this year is called the year of confusion. The error to be rectified was this. The year of Numa, which had continued up to this time, consisted B.C. 46. 37 of 12 lunar months, making together 354 days, being 11 days 6 hours short of the reality. In order to keep pace with the solar year of 365 d. 6 h., it was the practice to intercalate every other year an additional month, first of 22 days, and then of 23 days, alternately. The duty of intercalation was committed to the priests, who, in the course of time, abused their office, and intercalated sometimes too much and sometimes too little, as it suited their private ends. In B.C. 52, there had already fallen out of the calendar, for want of the necessary in tercalation, 23 days, and from B.C. 52 (exclu sive) to B.C. 46, there had been no intercalation at all, so that at the close of b.c 46 there would be an arrear of 11 days and 6 hours for each of six consecutive years, i. e. 66 days and 36 hours, or, in round numbers, 67 days, which, added to the previous arrear of 23 days, made a total of 90 days. Csesar, in this year,- com pensated for the previous loss of time by inter calating 23 days between Februaiy 23 and 24, and by inserting two additional months con taining together 67 days (making in all 90 days) between the months of November and December, and he guarded against the recur rence of the hke irregularity by ordering that the civil year for the future should consist of 365 days, and that in every fourth year one day should be intercalated so as to bring up the loss of six hours in each intervening year. This is the system still in use amongst most civilised nations, with such further variation, however, as was found to be necessaiy from the fact of the year consisting not of 365 d. 6 h., but 365 d. 5 h 48 in. 57 s. 317. It results from the foregoing statement that, for the few years preceding the reformation of the calendar, the dates mentioned in Eoman writers are erroneous. Thus, in b.c 47, a given day in a given month would be postdated or to'o late by from 79 to 68 days. Li B.C. 48, from 68 to 57 days. In B.C. 49 (being leap year), from 57 to 45 days. In b.c 50, from 45 to 34 days. In b.c 51, from 34 to 23 days. Thus, in B.C. 47, the battle of Zelea was, ac cording to the Eoman calendar," on August 2 (see no. 303), but was really in May. In B.C. 48, the battle of Pharsalia was, according to the Eoman calendar, on August 9 (see no. 269), but was really at the beginning of June. In B.C 49, the surrender of the army of Afranius in Spain was, according to the Eoman calendar, on August 2 (see no. 248), but was really about the middle of June. In B.C. 50, the dates of Cicero's letters must be'placed from 34 to 45 days earlier, and in B.C. 5 1 from 23 to 34 days earlier. 318. The reformations introduced by Csesar are thus described by the principal historians. Annumque ad cursum solis accommodavit, ut ccclxv. dierum esset, et, intercalario mense sub- lato, unus dies quarto quoque anno interca- laretur. Quo autem magis in posterum ex Kalendis Januariis nobis temporum ratio con- grueret, inter Novembrem ac Decembrem men sem interjecit duos alios ; fuitque is annus, quo hac constituebantur, xv mensium cum intercalario qui ex consuetudine in ilium annum inciderat. Suet. Jul. 40. Tdc r)pkpag r&v kr&v . . . Ka- TEarhaaro kg rbv vvr rpbwov £wrd Kal e£i;Kovra r)pkpag kp(iaX&v. . . . Tr)v pivroi piav rr)v ek t&v TETaprripopiiov wEwXrjpovpivriv (the six hours or fourth part of a day lost in each year) Sid 7TEvre Kat avrbg kr&v kariyaysv, &ote pnSkv en rdc &pag avr&v w\r)v eXa^tffrov wapaX- Xdrrtiv. Dion, xliii. 26. Ut C. Casar Pontifex Maximus suo iii. et M. JEmil. Lepidi consulatu, quo retro delictum corrigeret, duos menses inter- calarios dierum sexaginta septem in mensem Novembrem et Decembrem interponeret, cum jam mense Februario dies tres et viginti inter caldsset, faceretque eum annum dierum cdxlv. Censo- rinus, De Die Nat. c. 20. And see Plut. Cses. 59. 319. Cleopatra is at Eome, and resides in Csesar's palace. (His coss.) Dion, xliii. 27. Suet. Jul. 52. 320. Csesar is still at Eome on November 23. Ego idem tamen quum a. d. v. Kal. intercalares priores (the first of the two intercalated months between November and December), rogatufra- trum tuorum, venissem mane ad Casarem. Ep. Fam. vi. 14. 321. Csesar, with a small retinue, pEr oXiyivv, Dion, xliii. 32 (but see Appian, B. C. ii. 103), passesinto Spain against Cn. Pompey. (His coss.) Dion, xliii. 32. He was less than a month upon the road. Ab urbe in Hispaniam ulteriorem iv. et xx. die pervenit. Suet. Jul. 56. THKe pkv awb 'Pwpvg kwrd Kal elKoaiv i)pipaig. Appian, B. C. ii. 103. Septimo decimo, quam egressus ab urbe fuerat, die, Saguntum pervenit. Oros. vi. 16 (see b.c 45, no. 329). And carries on the campaign during the winter, ev r& x£llu"i,'l> Dion, xliii. 33. Octavius, afterwards Augustus, is with him. Suveorpareiierd te (Octavius) ydp 38 B.C. 45. vSv vwv avrov avrio, Kai ek ruiv woviov rivv te ki eKXdu^etv 'ipiXXEv. Dion, xliii. 41. 322. Herod, early in the year, is summoned by Hyrcanus before the Sanhedrim, when he appears before them with a strong bodyguard, and the trial is adjourned, and Herod retires to Julius Sextus Csesar at Damascus, then an appanage of Syria. Jos. Ant. xiv. 9, 3-5 ; Bell. i. 10, 6-8 (see b.c 64, no. 60). 323. Julius Sextus Csesar receives a largess from Herod, and appoints him captain of Coele- Syria and Samaria. ~ZH,arov Sk woiifaavrog 'HpoiSijv arparriybv rrjg Svpiag, xpipdrwv yap avriv tovto dwkSoro, etc. Jos. Ant. xiv. 9, 5. Srpanjydc awsSElxQri KciXrjg St/ptac Kal Ijapa- psiag. Bell. i. 10, 8. 324. Herod, with the forces now under his command, marches against Hyrcanus to revenge the affront of the trial, but is prevailed upon by Antipater and Phasaelus to retire. Jos. Ant. xiv. 9, 5 ; Bell. i. 9, 5. 325. Csecilius Bassus, who had been left in Syria by Csesar with one legion (see B.C. 47, no. 302), enters upon the design of possessing himself of Syria. This was in the course of the present year ; for it was while Csesar was in Africa, and the discouraging reports from that quarter stimulated Bassus to the attempt. IlEpt te tov Kaiaapog 7roXXa Kai Ssivd ek rrjg 'A^ptKJjc jJyyeXXero . . . Kal oiirw psrd ravra ypdppard nva avviwXaasv . . . tov te Kaiaapa kv rrj 'Acj>piKrj firrrjaQat, Kal awoXoiXivai SinysXXE, kb.1 savru) rriv apxr)v rrjg Suptac wpoarsraxQai 'iXsys. Dion, xlvii. 26. The battle of Thapsus was on April 8 (old style, i. e. in January, true time) ; and the insurrection of Bassus must therefore have been before the news of Csesar's victory had reached Syria. 326. Bassus possesses himself of Tyre, and then engages in battle with Julius Sextus Csesar, and is defeated. He then plots the death of Sextus, who is assassinated, and Bassus is declared prefect of Syria. Dion, xlvii. 26. Jos. Ant. xiv. 11, 1 (see b.c 47, no. 302 ; B.C. 45, no. 337). The death of Sextus was towards the winter of B.C. 46-45 ; for d7ro0avovroc Sk ekeivou (Sextus) to te arpdrsvpa wav wXr)v bXi- yiov wpoanraipiaaro (rove yap iv'Awapsla x£l' pdKovrag eweSiw^e pev igKiXiKtav wpoawox rov Erouc aweStixQri, rov AewiSov iv rrj 'Iwwap- Xia tov Srjpov ig tovto avvayaybvrog. Dion, xliii. 33. 328. Csesar, in Spain, takes the town of Ategua on February 19. A. d. xi. Kal. Martii oppido potitus. Hirt. Bell. Hisp. 19. 329. The battle of Munda on March 17, being the day of the Dionysia or Liberalia. Ipsis Liberalibus. Hirt. Bell. Hisp. 31. Trj t&v Aiowaiwv koprrj. Plut. Cses. 56. The news had reached Eome on April 20. Td re ydp IlaptXta (April 21) . . . Std rr)v tov Kaiaapog viktiv on r) dyyeXta ry wporepaia wpbg kawipav aipiKETO knpr)6r). Dion, xliii. 42. The despatch, therefore, from Munda to Eome occupied about five weeks. 330. Csesar returns to Eome in the month of October. Neve illi . . . plus quinque men- sium principalis quies contigit; quippe quum mense Odobri urbem revertisset, Idibus Martiis . . . interemptus est. Veil. Pat. ii. 56. Cic. Ep. Att. xiii. 45. 331. Triumph of Csesar at Eome. C. Casar ex Hispanid quintum triumphum egit. Liv. Epit. 116. And of his lieutenant Q. Fabius ¦ on October 13 ; and of his lieutenant Q. Pedius on December 13. Q. Fabius Q.F. Q.N. Maximus cos. ex Hispanid an. dccviii. (u.c 709, B.C. 45. 39 Varro) iii. Idus Oct. Q. Pedius M. F. procos. ex Hispanid an. dccviii. (u.C 709, Varro) Idib. Decemb. Fasti Capitol. Dion, xliii. 62. 332. Csesar is elected dictator for life, and consul for ten years. ' Avsp'pliQri Se Kal Tlari/p warpiSeg, Kal AtKrarurp kg tov kavrov fiiov ypiQii, Kal vwarog eg Se'ku 'iry. Appian, B. C. iii. 106. Dion, xliv. 8. 333. There are now fourteen prsetors and forty qusestors, all of whom are elected by the people on the nomination of Csesar. Tijv ydp d7rd2Et£iv avr&v b Kalaap ovk kSk^aro, ipyiv Se vw' ekeivov Karkarriaav, Kal kg ye rd eQvij aKXr)- purl i^EwipipQriaav. 'ApiQpbv Sk ol pkv ctXXot oaoiwsp Kal wpbrspov, arparriyol Se TsaaapsaKal- Seku, rapiai te rsaaapaKoyra aweSeixOriaav. Dion, xliii. 47 (see b.c 47, no. 308 ; B.C. 44, no. 341). 334. Csesar resigns the sole consulship in favour of Q. Fabius and C. Trebonius. This resignation was about the end of September, for he held the consulship for nine months (see ante). Suet." Jul. 76. Fabius died on the last day of the year, when Csesar appointed C. Caninius Eebilus in his place for the rest of the day. This resignation of Csesar and substitution of another was an infraction of the rule that, once a consul, he must remain consul for the whole year. Dion, xliii. 46. Plut. Cses. 58 (see B.C. 39, no. 474). 335. As C. Caninius Eebilus was consul for only one day, the consulship of Caius Babillius, alluded to in the despatch of the Laodiceans, cannot refer to this year. AaoStKeW apxovreg rata) 'PafiiXXiu) Yaiov vlw vwdrif xa'P£lv- 'Z&warpog 'YpKavov tov 'Ap^iepewc wpeaftEvrr)g kwiSivKEV r)plv rrjv wapa aov kwiaroXr)v, etc. Jos. Ant. xiv. 10, 20. 336. Cicero alludes to the disturbances in Syria, under Bassus, early in B.C. 45. Ex Syrid nobis tumultuosiora quadam nuntiata sunt, qua, quum tibi sunt propiora quam nobis, tud me causa magis movent quam med. Ep. Fam. xii. 17. This was written in the spring of B.C. 45 ; for he alludes to the recent publication of the Orator, which was at this time. Proxime scripsi de optimo genere dicendi. Ibid. For the date of this work, see Fasti Hellen. 337. Quintus Cornificius, who was near at hand (perhaps as prefect of Cilicia), is intrusted, pro tempore, with the charge of the province of Syria and the conduct of the war. Bellum quod est in Syrid Syriamque provinciam tibi (Cornificio) tributam esse a Casare ex tuis Uteris cognovi. . . De Parthici belli suspicione quod scribis, sane me commovit. Cic. Ep. Fam. xii. 19 (see b.c 46, no. 326 ; b.c 44, nos. 356, 359, 362, 365). There is a rumour at this time at Eome that some legions would be sent to Syria. Opto ne se ilia gens (Parthi) moveat hoc tempore, dum ad te legiones ea perducantur quas audio duci. Ep. Fam. xii. 19. These were probably the three legions sent out either at the close of this year, or in the spring of the following year, under L. Statius Murcus, who was appointed to succeed Julius Sextus Csesar as prefect of Syria. Srdrtov MovpKov oi'Se (the troops of Bassus) perd rpi&v teX&v EKwEpQivTa acpiaiv vwo rov Kaiaapog iyKpar&g awspdxovro. Ap pian, B. C. iii. 77. 338. Csecilius Bassus is besieged in Apamea by C. Antistius, the imperial general. They fight a battle without any decisive result, and then both sides collect further forces. Dion, xlvii. 27. The partisans of Csesar rally round Antistius. Dion, xlvii. 27. And Antipater, the father of Herod, sends auxiliaries with his sons. This was late in the year B.C. 45. It was cer tainly before the arrival in Syria, in the following year, of the intelligence of Csesar's death on the Ides of March, B.C. 44, and before the presence of L. Statius Murcus as governor of Syria ; for oic (the generals of Csesar) Kal Sid rov di»j- pnpivov (Julius Sextus Csesar) Kat Sid rbv wepdovra Kaiaapa (i. e. C. Julius Csesar) tyiXovg bvrag dporipovg b 'Avriwarpog via t&v wa'iSivv kwspipE avfjpaxiav. Mijkuvouevou Sk tov woXipov MdpKog pkv (lege MovpKog) awb rrjg 'IraXiag 2e£otou wapayivsrai SidSoxog. Jos. Bell. i. 10, 10; Ant. xiv. 11, 1. 339. Alchaudonius, or Alchedamus, an Ara bian chieftain, brings aid to Csecilius Bassus. T<5v Se avppaxovvrtov r& Bdaaiv r)v ko.1 'AXxai- Sapog, b T&v 'Papjiaiiav (iaaiXsvg t&v kvrbg tov El(ppdrov No/jdSwv. Strabo, xvi. 2. Dion, xlvii. 27 ; xxxv. 2. And subsequently Pacorus, at the head of a Parthian force, arrives. The latter event was just before winter; for the Parthians could not remain long with Bassus on that account. Oi Se Sr) UdpQoi r)XQov pkv Kal avrol t& Bdaaif) ewIkXijtoi, oil pkvroi Kal kwi woXv avrw Sid rov xeiPQr) wdXtv vwb Kaiaapog tov Qeov ctd rr)v evfyviav kwokovg B.C. 44. 41 wsp^/avrog tov dweXevQepiKov yivovg wXeiarovg. Strabo, viii. 6. 345. Csesar issues an edict allowing Hyr canus to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem, rd'ioc Kattrap itjraroc to wipwrov, eKpive rovrovg (the Jews) sxeiv Kal retxiaai rrjv 'lepoaoXvuiTiov wdXiv, etc. Jos. Ant. xiv. 10, 5. Also another edict of alliance with the Jews, rd'ioc Kato-ap AvroKpdrtop AiKTaTivp rb rirapTov (viz. the fourth annual dictatorship, exclusive of that in B.C. 40, which was pro tempore), vwarbg te to wipwrov, AiKrdrwp dwoSsSEiypivog Std /3iou, etc. Ant. xiv. 10, 7. 346. Csesar proposes to drain the Pontine marshes and cut through the Isthmus of Corinth. Dion, xliv. 5. 347. Preparations are made for the Parthian war, the conduct of which is decreed to Csesar, and it is expected that it would last for at least three years, and it is therefore proposed to appoint prsetors and quaestors for the next three years by anticipation. AievooCvj-o pkv Kal kg rpia etv avTovg (apxovrag) wpoKaraarrjaai ' roiovrov yap xP0,'ov wpbg rijv arparsiav XP*I~ £eiv eSokovv . . . Kal kg pkv to wp&rov 'irog rapiai TEaaapaxovra wpoxeipiaQrjaav, &awsp Kat wporspov . . . arparriyol Sk awsSEixQriaav pkv EKKaiSsKa. . . . 'Ec Se to Sevrepov, oi re vwaroi Kal oi Sr)papxoi pbvoi. Toaovrov kShiaE Kal kg to rpirov nvd dwoSsixQfjvai. Dion, xliii. 51. 348. Csesar resigns the consulship in favour of Dolabella. "Tirardv te dv0' savrov rbv AoXo- (HXXav avTiKariarriaE. Dion, xliii. 51. 349. Csesar is deified as a hero and as the Julian Jupiter, and the people swear by his name. Dion, xliv. 6. 350. Csesar is assassinated on the Ides of March (March 15). Dion, xliv. 19. Appian, B. C. ii. 117, 149. Plut. Cses. 66, 63 ; Brut. 17, 14, 35 ; Cic. 42. Suet. Jul. 81, 82. Val. Max. viii. 11, 2. Veil. Pat. ii. 56. Cassiodor. In the fifty-sixth year of his age. Gvj/o-kei Se Ka'iaap rd pkv wdvra ysyov&g etv wEvrr/Kovra Kal e£. Plut. Cses. 69. "Eroc dyivv eKrov iwl wevrrj- Kovra. Appian, B. C. ii. 149. Periit sexto et quinquagesimo atatis anno. Suet. Jul. 88. He had held the supreme power, according to Cassiodorus, for four years and six months. Imperavit autem (C. J. Csesar) annis quatuor mensibus sex. Cassiod. sub Coss. L. Lentulo et M. Marcello. Cassiodorus, therefore, ap parently dates the supremacy of Csesar from his dictatorship in B.C. 49 (see that year, no. 249). 351. A comet is seen for seven nights after the death of Csesar, rising about 5 p.m. "O, re piyag Koprirrjg, idvr] yap iwl vvKrag swr'a psra rr)v Kato-apoc aayr)v Siawpswi/g, elr' ii va& rrjg 'Opovoiag ypaijiopivo), waprjaav AoiiKiog KaXwovpviog, etc. noVXioe AoXo/3£'XXar, Mdp- koc 'Avrtiii'toe vwaroi Xbyovg iwoir\aavro. Ilepi aiv Sbypan avyKXnrov Yd'iog Katcap vwkp 'lovSaiivv EKpivs, Kal kg rb Tapieiov ovk 'i^Qaaev dvEVExdrjvai, wspl tovtivv dpiaKEi riplv ysviaQai, etc. dvevEyKEiv te ravra slg SkXrovg Kal wpbg roiig Kara wbXiv rapiag owwg (ppovriaiaai Kal avrol iv SiXrotg dvadslyai Siwrvxoig. 'Eyevero 7rpd eiSwv $>e(ipnvapiii>v iv ru raw rrjg Opovoiag. The latter words, 'Eyevero, etc., refer apparently to the date of the decree of the senate, which had been made on February 11, in the life time of Csesar, but had not been enrolled up to the time of his death. Jos. Ant. xiv. 10, 10. 353. Lepidus is chosen Pontifex Maximus in the place of Csesar. TotaSra Kal roCrov TExvdt,ovra (Lepidum) ot piaQwrol, (juXbripov eiSdrec, Ewr\vovv, Kal rjpovvro kwi Tijv Kaiaapog 'Ispwaivriv. Appian, B.C. ii. 132 (see b.c 63, no. 89). Lepidus was succeeded by Augustus (see b.c 12, no. 775). 354. Octavius, at the death of Csesar, was at Apollonia for his education, and had been there for six months preceding. "EKrov S' EX°vrt prjva iv rrj ' AwoXXivvia dyyiXXsrai wepi sawipav b Kaiaap avrjprjpivog. Appian, B.C. iii. 9. Suet. Aug. 8. Dion, xiv. 3. His private tutor at Apollonia was Apollodorus of Pergamus. Pracipue tamen in se converterunt studia Apollodorus Pergamenus, qui praceptor Apollonia Casaris Augusti fuit, etc. Quintil. Instit. iii. 1. He was now eighteen years of age. Tijv te fjXiKiav rr)v apri ek waiSivv dywv (oKTinSEKErrig ydpr)v). Dion, xiv. 4. Odavianus adolescens annos x. et viii. natus. Eutrop. vii. 1. He would complete his nineteenth 42 B.C. 44. year on September 23, B.C. 44 (see B.C. 63, no. 88). 355. He crosses to Brundisium and proceeds towards Eome. Dion, xiv. 3. He arrives at Naples on April 18 : Octavius Neapolim. venit xiv. Kal. (Maii). Cic. Ep. Att. xiv. 10. And is at Eome before May 1 8, for Cicero at that date alludes to his proceedings there. Quinto decimo Kalend. (Jun.) a Suessano proficiscens. . . . De Octavii condone idem sentio quod tu ; ludo- rumque ejus apparatus (see Suet. Aug. 10), et Matius ac Postumius mihi procuratores non placent. Ep. Att. xv. 2. 356. Csesar, just before his assassination, had appointed Brutus to the province of Mace donia, and Cassius to that of Syria, for the following year, b.c, 43 ; and until that time they would naturally, as they were now prse- tors, remain at Eome, but the populace would not suffer their presence, and they are obliged to leave the city, and the senate, to give them a pretext of absence, confides to them the corn supplies in Campania. Kdo-o-toe Se Kat BpoOroe iarparriyovv pkv in rrjg wbXsiog, rjpnvro Se kwi rrj arparriyia Kal o'iSs vwb Ya'iov Kaiaapog fjyrj- aQai 'Lvpiag pkv b Kdaaiog, MaKeSoviae Se' d BpoOroe. Oi/re Sk apxeiv wu> t&v kQv&v wpb tov XPuVOV Svvdpevoi, ovre rbv kv ilaret (pbfiov vwopevovreg, k^tjEaai 'in arpaTvyovvrEg, Kal avrdig kg sbwpiwEiav r; (iovXr) airov (ppovriaai wpoakra^sv. Appian, B. C. iv. 57. 357. Brutus and Cassius leave Eome before the Ludi Apollinares (July 6). Td re 'AwoXX&- VEia ovSswto (Cassius) SieiipraKEv. Dion, xlvii. 20. And it would seem that they were in Campania as early as May, for they write apparently from Campania to Antony, then at Eome, before June 1. Scribitur nobis magnam veterinorum multitudinem convenisse jam, et ad Kal. Junias futuram midto majorem. Letter of Brutus and Cass., Cic. Ep. Fam. xi. 2. They remained some time in Campania, watching the course of events. A&rde Se (Cassius) ovk svQvg ek rije 'IraXt'ac dTreVXetKrev, dXX' ev rrj Kap- wavia uerd tov BpovTov xP0V'-',aS ewerripei rd yiyvopsva. Dion, xlvii. 20. And they write from Campania as late as August 4, for their letter is dated Pridie Nonas Sext. Cic. Ep. Fam. xi. 3. 358. They pass over to Greece, and are received with honours at Athens. Dion, xlvii. 20. Plut. Ant. 23 ; Brut. 24. 359. On the departure of Brutus and Cassius from Eome for Campania, Macedonia is decreed for the year B.C. 43 to M. Antony, one of the consuls, and Syria is decreed for the year b.c 43 to Dolabella, the other consul. Oixo- piviov Si avr&v, Supt'a pkv Kal MaKeSov/a ec roue u7rdrouc'Avra)Vtdv re Kal AoXo/3e'XXav peTe^rnipi- 'Ceto. Appian, B. C. iv. 57. 360. M. Antony procures the province of Macedonia, which had been decreed to himself, to be assigned to his brother, C. Antonius, and Cisalpine Gaul, which had been assigned to Decimus Brutus, to be decreed to himself with the Macedonian forces. T»)v pkv MaKsSoviav rrjv t£ Ma'pK&> ek tov KXrjpov SeSopivnv b aSrX- (pbg avrov Yd'iog a(j>ETepiaaaQai • rr)v Sk YaXariav rr)v ivrbg r&v "AXwsatv, r) b Bpovrog b Aixipog wpoaEriraKTO avrbg ekeivoc (M. Antony) pfrd t&v arpaTEvparurv ig rr)v 'AwoXXwviav wpowep- (jrdivriov avriXajielv. . . . Tavrd te ovv i\pnQkvTa. Appian, B. C. iv. 58. The historian wrote MoipKoe, and the transcriber substituted the more familiar name of Maprac (see B.C. 45, no. 338). 367. Death of Servilius Isauricus (his coss.), at a great age, vwepyr)pwg. Dion, xiv. 16. 367 a. Coins of C. J. Csesar. Casar Die. Quar. + Cos. Quinq. Casar Diet. Perpetuo + L. Buca. Casar + L. JEmilius Buca iii.vir. Casar Imp. P. M. + L. JEmilius Buca. Casar Diet. Perpebuo, vel Diet. -+- C. Mori Casar Parens Patria + C. Cossutius Maridiarms. A. A. A. F. F. Casar Imp. vel Imper. vel Diet. Perpetuo -\- P. Sepullius Macer. Clementia Casaris -+- P. SepulKus Macer. Coins after death of Csesar in his honour. C. Casar Diet. Perp. Pont. Max. + C. Casar Cos. Pont. Aug. (viz. Augur). Casar Die. + M. Anton. Imp. vel M. Anton. Imp. R. P. C. Caput Casaris + L. Lavineius Regulus. Casar Imp. + P. Clodius M. F. * Caput Casaris + T. Sempronius Gfraccus Q. Desig. S. C. Casar Die. Per. vel C. Casar Diet. Perpet. ex S. C. Eckhel, vi. 8. Coins of M. J. Brutus. Brutus + Ahala. M. Brutus Imp. Costa Leg. + L. Brutus Prim. Cos. Libertas -f- Brutus. Eagle holding laurel -\- Koawv. Brut. Imp. L. Plact. Cest. + Eid. Mar. Libertas + P. R. Restitu. vel Rest. Q. Capio Brutus Imp.-\- Proeos. Eckhel, vi. 20. Coins of C. Cassius. C. Cassei Imp. -+- M. Servilius Leg. C. Cassi Imp. Leibertas + Lentulus Spint. M. Aquinus Leg. Liber + C. Cassi Imp. Eckhel, vi. 24. Inscriptions. Sex. Julius Sex. L. Melqflus Of. ad xiix. K. Sex. Nat. P. Dol. Cos. Memor Q. fuit Deorum et Filei et Liberia sua. Monimes vale. Muratori, i. 293. C. Julius C. F. C. N. (Casar iiii. Diet.) M. Aimilius (M. F. Q. N. Lepidus Mag. Eq.) id quom (M. Aimilius) paludatus (exisset iniret) Cn. Domitius M. F. M. N. Calvinus in inse- qUentem annum designatus erat, non iniit, C. Julius C. F. C. N. Casar v. (P. Cornelius P. F. Dolabella. M. Antonius M. F. M. N.) C. Julius C. F. C. N. Casar vi. Diet. iiii. Ovans ex Monte Albano. An. dccix. (Varro, 710) vii. Kal. Feb. Fasti Capitol. The Sabbatic year. Passover, April 3. Pentecost, May 24. Tabernacles, September 28. c a 44 B.C. 43. B.C. 43. V.C. 711. Olymp. 184, 2. C Vibius Pansa. (Quo in mag. occiso eum excepit C. Octav. Csesar, et hoc abdic. suffectus est C. Carrinas.) A. Hirtius. (Quo in mag. occiso eum excepit Q. Pedius, quo in mag. mortuo eum excepit P. Ventidius.) N. B. — C. Octav. Cesar was consul in August of this year (see infra, no. 373). 368. The senate oppose the ambitious views of M. Antony, and he is ordered to quit Cisal pine Gaul a»d proceed to Macedonia, the pro vince which had been originally assigned to him. Dion, xlvi. 29 (see B.C. 44, no. 359). 369. M. Antony persists in retaining Gaul, and besieges Decimus Brutus, the brother of M. Brutus, in Mutina. This was during the winter, B.C. 44-43. Tjj tov xeip&vog wpoijrdaei. Dion, xlvi. 35. 370. Octavius is ordered by the senate to march with Hirtius and Pansa, the consuls, against Antony, and they defeat Antony in two battles at Mutina ; but Hirtius and Pansa are slain. Dion, xlvi. 37, 38. The first battle was fought on April 15. XVII. Kalend. Maii . . . Antonius legiones eduxit duas, etc. Cic. Ep. Fam. x. 30; and see Ovid, Fasti, iv. 625. The second battle was fought before April 29, for on that day a letter from D. Brutus to Cicero refers to the final defeat of M. Antony. Pulso Antonio, etc. 277. Kalend. Maii. Ex castris Regii. Ep. Fam. xi. 9. The campaign of Octavius was concluded in three months. Jussusque (Octavius) comparato exercitu pro pratore praesse, et cum Hirtio et Pansa qui consulatum acceperant D. Bruto opem ferre, de- mandatum bellum tertio mense confecit duobus praliis. Suet. Aug. 10. Octavius, for these battles, is saluted Imperator, being his first acquisition of this title. Dion, xlvi. 38. Cicero, Epist. ad Brut. i. 15 ; Philipp. xiv. 14 (see B.C. 31, no. 609 a). 371. Antony effects a junction with Lepidus at the head of a considerable force in Gaul on May 29. Lepidus . . . se cum Antonio con- junxit a. d. iv. Kal. Jun. Cic. Ep. Fam. x. 23. 372. The senate, jealous of the rising power of Octavius, decree the command of the seas to Sextus Pompey, and the province of Mace donia (decreed before to Antony) to M. Brutus, and of Syria (decreed before to Dolabella, the partisan of Antony) to Cassius, with the con duct of the war against Dolabella. Tji re ydp n.opwn'i(i> rip Ze£aTfe> to ravriKov, Kai rj» Bpovrij) ru> MdpKw rr)v MaKeSovtav, rji te Kaaaiip rr)v te Zvpiav, Kai rbv wbXspov tov wpbg rov AoXofiiXXar ivExsipiaav . Dion, xlvi. 40. 373. Octavius prevails in the struggle against the senate, and is declared consul both by the senate and the people. Liv. Epit. 119. Appian, B. C. iii. 94. Dion, xlvi. 43-46. This was in the month of August. "T7raroe ev avr& to wp&rov awoSiSsiKTo. Dion, Iv. 6. Quia hoc (mense, viz. August) sibi et primus consulatus et insignes victoria obtigissent. Suet. Aug. 31. And, according to Dion, on August 19. Kai d pkv ovtiv rrj kvvEaKaiSsKary rov Avyovarov, iv r) wbrs to wp&rov vwdrsvae, pETr)XXa$,£. Dion, lvi. 30. But, according to Velleius Paterculus, it was on Sept. 22, the day before Octavius's birthday, Consulatumque iniit Casar pridie quam viginti annos impleret, x. Kal. Octob., cum collegd Qu. Pedio, post urbem conditam dccxi. Veil. Pat. ii. 65. 374. A comet is seen in this consulship. Plin. N. H. ii. 23. 375. Octavius marches against Antony and Lepidus, Dion, xlvi. 50, who were advancing from Gaul to Italy. Dion, xlvi. 54. 376. Octavius, Antony, and Lepidus, agree upon the Triumvirate for five years, Octavius taking Libya, Sardinia, and Sicily, Lepidus Spain and Gallia Narbonensis, and Antony the rest of Gaul, including Gallia Togata. C. Casar pacem cum Antonio et Lepido fecit, ita ut Tresviri Reipublica constituenda per quin quennium essent, ipse et Lepidus et Antonius, et ut suos quisque inimicos proscriberent. Liv. Epit. 120. Dion, xlvi. 55. Appian, B. C. iv. 2-12. Plut. Cic. 46 ; Anton. 19, 20. The five years commenced on Nov. 27 of this year, and were to end on Dec. 31, b.c 38. JEmMus M. Antonius Imp. Casar iii.vir. r. p. c. ex a. d. v. K. Dec. adpr. K Jan. sex. Lapis Colotianus, cited Eckhel, vi. 70 (see b.c 37, no. 513). 377. Death of Cicero by the orders of the Tri umvirate at the instance of Antony. Dion, xlvii. 11 ; on Dec. 7. VII. Idus Decembris occisus est, quo anno Dims Augustus in locum Pansa et Hirtii se et Q, Pedium consules suffecit. Auctor Dialogi de Orator. 17. Occisus est annorum Ixii. (or lxiii.). His coss., Cassiodor. 378. Octavius resigns the consulship. 7Hc yap (vwarsiag) ovrivg kwEdvpnaEV &ars Kai wo- Xspijaai Sid raurtjv, raurrje ek&v eijeari}. Dion, xlvii. 15. B.C. 43. 45 379. Early in the year Brutus and Cassius quit Athens, the former for Macedonia, and the latter for Syria. Dion, xlvii. 21. 380. Brutus visits Carystus in Eubcea, Plut. Brut. 24 ; and Demetrisis in Thessaly, Plut. Brut. 25 ; and thence proceeds to Epidamnus, ib. Thence to Asia, where he conciliates Dejotarus. KaVreSflev ee rr)v 'Aaiav varepov ewXevoev. Dion, xlvii. 24 ; and then returns to Europe, and afterwards passes again into Asia. Kat EvQvg ec tt\v Evp&wyv eVeixSeis, etc., Kai wdvra Ta skei Kparvvduevoe ee rr)v Aaiav avQig uvEKopiaQri. Dion, xlvii. 25. 381. Cassius having got the start of Dola bella, who was progressing slowly to the east (see B.C. 44, no. 362), joins Trebonius, his ad herent, in Asia. Dion, xlvii. 26. And wins over Tarcondimitus, king of the highlands of Cilicia (see B.C. 50, no. 239 ; b.c 31, no. 600); and compels the Tarsians, against their will, to join him. Dion, xlvii. 26. 382. From Cilicia, Cassius proceeds to Syria. Tavr oiv b Kdaaiog wpd^ag kg rr)v 'Zvpiav t)XQe. Dion, xlvii. 26. And wins over to himself the six legions of L. Statius Murcus and Crispus Marcius, and the one legion of Csecilius Bassus. Appian, B. C. iii. 78. Dion, xlvii. 28. Veil. Paterc. ii. 69. Murcus and Marcius are willing to serve under Cassius, and Murcus takes the command of the fleet ; but Bassus refuses to act with Cassius. Dion, xlvii. 28. Cic. Ep. Fam. xii. 11, 12. 383. Cassius enters Judsea, and meets A. Allienus, who was bringing up the legions from Egypt in aid of Dolabella (see b. c 44, no. 363) ; and as Cassius had the superior force, Allienus and his legions are obliged to join his standard. IIapdXa/3wv ovv rr)v Swpt'av, ec rrjv 'lovSaiav &ppr\as, etc. Dion, xlvii. 28. 'Ec airdv (Al lienus) d Kdaaiog kv rrj UaXaiarivy, t&v ovtivv ov wpowEWvapkvov, avo> wspiiXapi te, etc. Ap pian, B.C. iv. 59. All this was before March 7 of this year, for, on that day, Cassius was at Tarichese, from which he wrote to Cicero: In Syriam me profedum esse scito ad L. Murcum et Q. Crispum Imperatores. Viri (Murcus and Crispus) . . . exercitus mihi tra- diderunt, ipsique mecum und fortissimo animo rempublicam administrant. Item legionem quam Q. Cacilius Bassus habuit, ad me venisse scito, quatuorque legiones quasA. Allienus ex -ffigypto eduxit traditas ab eo mihi esse scito. . . Data Nonis Marliis ex castris Taricheis. Ep. Fam. xii. 11. Cassius also confirms the account that Bassus himself would not join him. Bassus misere noluit mihi legionem tradere. Quod nisi milites, invito eo, legatos ad me misissent, clausam Apameam tenuisset, quoad vi esset expugnata. Ep. Fam. xii. 12. 384. Cassius, while in Judsea, imposes on it a tribute of 700 talents, the collection of which is distributed by Antipater amongst his sons and friends, and Malachus, an influential com moner. Jos. Ant. xiv. 11, 2; Bell. i. 11, 2. These 700 talents are perhaps alluded to in Cassius's letter of May 7. Habui paullulum mora, dum promissa militibus persolvo. Nunc jam sum expeditus. Ep. Fam. xii. 12. 385. Herod is the first to raise his quota — 100 talents from Galilee — and thus gains the favour of Cassius, and is made captain of Ccele- Syria. 2rparijydv airdv rijc Ko/X?jc ^vpiag. Jos. Ant. xiv. 11, 4. Suptae dwdang kwip£XriTf)v. Bell. i. 11, 4. Four cities which were backward in their contribution, viz. Lydda, Thamna, Gophne, and Emmaus, are sold into slavery. Ant. xiv. 11, 2 ; Bell. i. 11, 2. 386. Malachus does not raise his share, and would have been put to death, but Antipater generously saves him, though a pohtical anta gonist, by advancing 100 talents on his account. Ant. xiv. 11, 3 ; Bell. i. 11, 3. 387. Dolabella is at Ephesus in the month of January, and issues an edict in favour of the Jews on the first of the month Lenseon. 'Ewl IIpuravEtt>e ' Apripiavog, Arjvat&vog wpiorn, AoXofiiXXag AvroKpanvp, 'Eipsaiivv (iovXrj Kal apxovai Kat Sfipio, xaipeiv, etc. Ant. xiv. 10, 12. 388. The month Lenseon was an Ephesian month, and began about January 24. The calendar of Proconsular Asia was, according to Ideler (i. 414), as follows : — Csesarius . Tiberius . ApaturiusPoseidaonLenseus . HierosebastusArtemisius Euangelius-Stratonicus HeeatombseusAnteus . Laodikius 24 September 24 October 24 November 25 December 24 January 22 February 24 March 24 April 24 May 24 June 25 July 25 August 389. Dolabella, following in the steps of Cassius in Asia, puts Trebonius, the adherent of Cassius, to death by treachery, and possesses 46 B.C. 43. himself of all Asia. This was before May 7 ; for Cassius, in his letter of that date to Cicero, alludes to the event. Quod si littera perlata non sunt, non dubito quih Dolabella, qui, nefarie Trebonio occiso, Asiam occupavit, tabellarios meos deprehenderit, litterasque interceperit. Ep. Fam. xii. 12. And it was when intelUgence of the defeat of Antony by Octavius at Mutina, on April 15, had not reached Eome. OvSewm yap b Kdlaap oiire tov 'Avtwviov kv£viKr]K£i, ovte ra ev r& darsi Sid xetP°£ EwswoiriTo. Dion, xlvii. 29. See Veil. Pat. ii. 69. 390. While Cassius is in Judsea, and there fore about April, Dolabella enters Cilicia, and is joined by the Tarsians. '0 S' ovv AoXo/iiXXag ig rr)v KiXiKiav r)X6e, tov Kaaaiov iv rrj IlaXat- arivy ovrog. Dion, xlvii. 30. 391. Cassius hears of the invasion of Dola bella before May 7 ; for he writes : Uteris scriptis, audio Dolabellam in Ciliciam venisse cum suis copiis. Proficiscar in Ciliciam. . . Nonis Maii ex castris. Cic. Ep. Fam. xii. 12. 392. Malachus causes Antipater, his bene factor, to be poisoned. This was after Cassius had quitted Judsea and returned to Syria. 'Ewel Se Kdo-ffioe ek rrjg 'IouSat'ae dwrjps, etc. Ant. xiv. 11, 3. 'Avaxwpjjo-avroe Kao" r£> arpa- rny& Kara Aapaaxov, etc. Bell. i. 12, 1 ; Ant. xiv.' 11, 7. 401 a. Coins of M. Antony. M. Anton. Imp. vel M. Anton. Imp. R. P. C. -4- Casar Die. M. Antonius iii.vir R. P. C. (with the addition in some of Aug.) + C. Casar iii.vir R. P. C. M. Anton. Imp. vel M. Anton._ Cos. Imp. + M. Lepid. Imp. vel M. Lepid. Cos. Imp. Head of Antony + P. SepuUius Macer. M. Axtonius iii.vir R. P. C. -4- L. Massidii Longi vel P. Clodii vel Vibii Vari. M. Antoni. Imp. -\- iii.vir R. P. C. Head of Antony -4- M. Antonius iii.vir R. P. C. Figure of Victory + Luguduni A. XL. Iii.vir R. P. C. + Antoni. Imp. A. xr,r. Eckhel, vi. 36. Inscriptions. L. Munatius L. F. I. N. Plancus Pro Cos. ex OaUid an. nccx. (Varro, 711) K. Jan. M. JEmilius M. F. Q. N. Lepidus ii. iii.vir R. P. C. Pro Cos. ex Hispanid Pridie K. Jan. Fasti Capitol. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 23. Pentecost, May 13. Tabernacles, Sept. 17. B.C. 42. IT.C. 712. Olymp. 184, 3. M. jEmil. Leptdus, ii. Vice A. Postumii Albini Bruti, qui antequam iniret damn. est. L. Munatius Plancus. 402. On new-year's day the triumvirs and people swear to observe all the ordinances of Julius Csesar. "Ev re ydp rrj wpvry rov krovg hpepq. avroi te &poaav Kal rovg aXXovg &pKiv- aav /lt'/x»u vopielv wavra rd iiw' ekei'vou (Csesar) yevd^teva. Dion, xlvii. 18. 403. Ptolemy Mennsei, who had married Alexandra, the daughter of Aristobulus and sister of Antigonus (see B.C. 49, no. ,255 ; b.c 40, no. 439), and Marion, whom Cassius had left tyrant of Tyre, and who was an ally of Ptolemy Mennsei, endeavour to procure the restoration of Antigonus to the kingdom of Judsea. 'Avn'yovov Se rdv ' Apiaro/iovXov, arpa- riav aQpoiaavra . . . Kardyei TlroXEpuiog b Msvvalov Sia to KrjSsvpa, avvepdxei Sk avr& Mapiurv, ov Tvpiwv KaTEXeXoiwEt Kdaaiog rv- pawov. Jos. Ant. xiv. 12, 1 ; Bell. i. 12, 2. 404. Antigonus also, by a large bribe, in duces Fabius, the governor of Damascus, to countenance the movement. 'O Se Mapt'wv . . . avviXajisv ' Avriybvui . . . rb wXiov Sid $d/3tov, ov 'Avriyovoe XPWf"1'"- '"'poawotriadpEvoc (iorjQbv eixe rrjg KaQoSov. Jos. Bell. i. 12, 2 ; Ant. xiv. 12, 1. 405. Marion invades Galilee and possesses himself of three forts ; but Herod retakes them and defeats Marion at the borders of Judsea, and drives him and Antigonus out of the country. Jos. Ant. xiv. 12, 1 ; Bell, i 12, 3. Josephus relates this after the departure of Cassius from Syria. Ant. xiv. 11, 7 ; Bell. i. 12, 1 (see b.c 43, no. 400). And before the battle of Philippi. Ant. xiv. 12, 2 ; Bell.i. 12, 4 (see post, no. 414). It was probably, therefore, in the first half of this year, as, at the close of the preceding year, Herod was occupied against the brother of Malachus at Masada (see B.C. 43, no. 401). 406. Herod enters Jerusalem in triumph, and is betrothed, but not at this time married, to Mariamne, the daughter of Alexander, son of Aristobulus. 'EyEyduepEt/ro Sk ijSri Kad' bpo- Xoyt'av t& YpKavov yivsi . . . ueXXwv aysaQai rr)v 'AXsZavSpov tov ' ApiarofiovXov Qvyaripa, YpKavov Se 0uyarpiS^v. Jos. Ant. xiv. 12, 1; Bell. i. 12, 3. The marriage had not yet taken place in B.C. 40. Uapaivovang Sk Trjg 'YpKa vov Qvyarpbg, %g kveyyvrrro rr)v Qvyaripa. Ant. xiv. 13, 6. Hi' ejueXXev dyetrOai . 7rpde ydpov 'AXs^dvSpov Qvyaripa rov ' ApiarojiovXov waiSbg. Ant. xiv. 13, 7. The marriage was celebrated, in fact, in B.C. 37. Ant. xiv. 16, 1 ; Bell. i. 17, 9 (see b.c 37, no. 518). 407. Brutus and Cassius, in pursuance of arrangements made at Smyrna (see b.c 43, no. 400), proceed, the former to Lycia and the 48 B.C. 42. latter to Ehodes. Plut. Brut. 28. Appian, B. C. iv. 65. Dion, xlvii. 32. 408. Cassius, by his admiral L. Statius Murcus, defeats the Ehodians. Dion, xlvii. 33. Plut. Brat. 30. Veil. Pat. ii. 69. Appian, B. C. iv. 63. 409. Cassius puts Ariobarzanes II., king of Cappadocia, to death. Kat perd ravra Kal tov 'Apto/3ap£dvijv avXXa(i&v awiKTEivE. Dion, xlvii. 33. Toue Se twwiag wpovwsp\p£v (Cassius) EC KawwaSoKiav, oi ' Apio(iapZdvnv te atpvtv Ka- tekovov e iwtfiovXEvovra Kaaaiip, etc. Appian, B. C. iv. 63 (see B.C. 65, no. 57). 410. Brutus takes Xanthus, Patara, and Myra, and subdues all Lycia. Dion, xlvii. 34. Plut. Brut. 30. Veil. Pat. ii. 69. 411. Brutus and Cassius have another meet ing in Asia and hasten to Macedonia. "Ec re rijv 'Aaiav avQig r)XQov, Kal . . . ig rr)v MaKe- Soviav kweiyovTO. Dion, xlvii. 35. 412. Meanwhile C. Norbanus and Decidius Saxas, partisans of the Triumvirate, cross from Italy to Greece, and take possession of Mace donia as far as Philippi. Dion, xlvii. 35. Appian, B. C. iv. 87. 413. Brutus and Cassius advance with their forces to Philippi, when Norbanus and Saxas decline battle and wait for Octavius and Antony, who were advancing from Italy. Dion, xlvii. 36. Appian, B. C. iv. 105. 414. Battle of Philippi in the autumn. 'ESeSotKetrav . . . tov xE,/Lt^va wpoaibvra. Appian, B. C. iv. 122. 'AreXXtoe r)vavriovro rbv ye xeiaa> yevopevog, etc. Appian, B. C. v. 4 ; and receives an embassy there from Hyrcanus : eVel S' etc "Etyeaov 7/kcv 'Avr&viog, EWEp^sv 'YpKavbg b 'ApxitpEvg Kal rb iOvog hpirepov wpsajisiav wpbg avrbv, Jos. Ant. xiv. 12,2; when Antony orders all Jews who had been sold into slavery to be set free, Ant. xiv. 12, 3, and decrees the Tyrians to restore to the Jews the lands which they had taken from them. Ant. xiv. 12, 4. 420. Lycia is made free (see a.d. 43, no. 1656), and the Ehodians have their posses sions extended. Appian, B.C. v. 7 (see a.d. 44 no. 1683). 421. Laodicea in Syria, and Tarsus, for their sufferings in the cause of the victors, are made free cities with immunity from taxes, and the Tarsians sold into slavery are set at liberty. AaoSiKe'ae Se Kal Tapore'ae kXsvQipovg r)opdg kwi- /3aXXe jSapetac. Appian, B. C. v. 7 (see B.C. 63, no. 81). 424. The tyrannies which Cassius had estabhshed in Syria (rvpavviai ydp StaXaji&v rrjv Suptav ouroe d dv>)p (Cassius) itppovpyasv, Jos. Ant. xiv. 12, 1) are put down by Antony. Ev Se Supt'a roue Kara jtoXeig iirjpet Tvpavvovg. Appian, B. C. v. 7. 425. Ariarathes and Sisenna contend before Antony for the kingdom of Cappadocia, -and Antony favours Sisenna. Kat Sttjra TrdXetrt Kal (iaaiXevaiv kv pkv KawwaSoKia 'ApiapaQn te Kal Stort'vvT), t3v t& Strrt'vvTj avviwpal,sv slg (iaai- Xsiav, KaXrjg o't (pavsiarig rrjg uijrpoe rov Siaivva YXaipbpag. Appian, B. C. v. 7. Ariarathes was the brother of Ariobarzanes II. Postero autem die (Ariobarzanes II.) cum Ariarathe fratre suo, et cum paternis amicis, majoribus natu, ad me in castra venit. Cic. Ep. Fam. xv. 2. As, according to Strabo, the family of Ariobar zanes I. sat on the throne for three generations, Etc rpiyoviav Sk wposXQbvTog tov yivovg e^eXiwe, Strabo, xii. 3; and as Ariarathes was the brother, Sisenna must have been the son of Ariobarzanes II., and the grandson of Ariobar zanes I. It would appear that, subsequently, war was carried on between Sisenna and Ariarathes : Ka0' »;/tac Se Ziaivov (Neroassus) vwrjp^E xPriParovXdKiov, rov kwiQepevov rrj Ka5T7raSdKt«)v dp^rj. ToiirovS' r)v Kal rdKaSj/va (iaaiXEtov Kal ttoXeoic rarao-KEt/iyv ixov, Strabo, xii. 2 ; and that Ariarathes ultimately, by the death or expulsion of Sisenna, possessed him self of the kingdom ; for we find Ariarathes still king in b.c 36 (see b.c 65, no. 57 ; B.C. 36, no. 551). 426. Birth of Tiberius on November 16. Natus est Roma in Palatio xvi. Kai. Decemb. M. JEmilio Lepido, L. Munatio Planco Coss. post helium Philippense. . . . Nee tamen de- sunt qui pariim antecedente anno Hirtii et Pansa, partim insequente Servilii Isaurici Antoniique consulatu genitum eum scribant. Suet. Tib. 5. T&Si ye Ti/3epi'w Trjg (iovXrjg iyKEipivrig, Kal rbv yovv prjva rbv Noe/t/3ptov, ev Z rrj EKTri iwl Se'ko eyEyevtjro Tipipiov KaXsX- aQai dtiovang, etc. Dion, lvii. 18. 426 a. Inscription. P. Vatinius P. F. Pro Cos. de Illurieo pridie. . . Fasti Capitol. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 11. Pentecost, June 1. Tabernacles, October 6. B.C. 41. U.C. 713. Olymp. 184, 4. L. Antonius. P. Servilius Isauricus, ii. 427. Triumph of Luc. Antonius, the brother of M. Antony, on new year's day. "Hx^n Se ev rij wp&rn rov 'Irovg f/pipa. Dion, xlviii. 4. L. Antonius cos. ex Alpibus. Fasti Capitol. 428. Octavius is repulsed from Nursia and Sentinum, and returns to Eome. Sentinum is taken, and Nursia capitulates.. Dion, xlviii. 13. 429. A famine in Italy from the blockade of Sextus Pompey. Dion, xlviii. 7. 430. Antony is in Greece, and bestows favours on Athens. Plut. Ant. 23. He leaves Censorinus to command in Greece, and crosses to Asia and makes a triumphal entry into Ephesus. 'EweI Se Aeukiov linvaoplvov iwl rrjg 'EXXdSoe KaraXt7riiv Etc 'Aaiav Sikfir), etc. slg yovv "E(j>Eaov slaiovrog avrov, etc. Plut. Ant. 24. 431. Antony passes into Cilicia, and Cleo patra, whom he had summoned from Egypt, sails up the Cydnus and meets him at Tarsus, when he is captivated by her. ' Awrbpevog tov HapQiKov woXkpov, ewEp\pE (Antony) 7rpde ovrriv KeXevivv etc KiXiKiav dwavrrjaai, etc. Plut. Anton. 25. Kal kv KiXmia wpbg avrbv kXQovang KXsowdrpag, etc. Appian, B. C. v. 8. Jos. Ant. xiv. 13, 1. Antony at this time was forty years of age. "Er7j TsaaapaKovra ye- yovoie- Appian, B, C. v. 8 (but see B.C. 30, no. 636). 432. Antony, to gratify Cleopatra, drags her sister to death from the temple of Diana at Ephesus. 'A;rd tov kv 'Eipkaij 'Aprspiaiov. Dion, xlviii. 24. Jos. Ant. xv. 4, 1. But, according to Appian, it occurred at Miletus. "iKErtv oiiaav kv MtX^rw rije AEVKO(j>pvvrig 'Apri- piSog. Appian, B. C. v. 9. But Appian himself speaks of Arsinoe as a suppliant of Diana at Ephesus. Kai rov kv 'Eij>kau Sk rrjg 'AprkptSog iEpia,ov Meyd/3ii£ov hyovrrai, vwoSil-dpEvbv wore Tr)v ' Apaivbnv &g$aoiXiSq, axQrjiai pkv EKiXev- aev (Antony). Appian, B. C. v. 9. 433. Antony proceeds to Antioch, and at Daphne one hundred chief men of the Jews again accuse Phasaelus and Herod when Hyrca- 50 B.C. 40. nus is present, and Antony puts fifteen of the ringleaders in bonds, and appoints Phasaelus and Herod tetrarchs of Judsea. Tovrovg piv dpijroTEpovg (Phasaelus and Herod) Terpdpxac KaQiarnai, Kal rd t&v 'lovSaiivv avrdig iwirpiwst wpdypara. Jos. Ant. xiv. 13, 1. Terpap^ae awoSslKwai Tovg aSeXQovg, waaav Stonetv rr)v 'lovSaiav kwiTpiwav, Bell. i. 12, 5. 434. Antony appoints Plancus proconsul of Asia (see coins of this year), and Saxas in Syria (see b.c 44, no. 365 ; b.c 40, no. 441), and joins Cleopatra in Egypt. Dion, xlviii. 24. On his way thither he passes through Tyre, when one thousand envoys of the Jews again accuse Phasaelus and Herod, and are driven away by force. Jos. Ant. xiv. 13, 2 ; Bell. i. 12, 6. 435. Attalus, king of Paphlagonia (see B.C. 65, no. 55), and Dejotarus, king of Gala tia and Pontus (see b.c 65, no. 53), die, and parts of their dominions are given to Castor. Tavra te oiiv ovTivg kv t& etei EKsivrv (b.c. 40) swpdxQri . . . ev te T& wpb tovtov etei (and, therefore, B.C. 41) . . . Kdornpt re nvi rjre rov 'ArrdXov Kal ri tov ArjioTapov dpxv kv rrj TaXa- Tia TEXEvrrjaavroiv kSbQr) . . . Taiira pkv kv ro~ig Svo eteoiv kykvETo. Dion, xlviii. 33. But Norisius conjectures, with reason, that Dion here, as on some other occasions, mistakes the father for the son, and that the dominions of Attalus and Dejotarus I. were now given to Dejotarus Philadelphus, who was the son of Castor, who was the grandson, by a daughter, of Dejotarus I. Noris. Cenot. Pis. vol. i. p. 292. Dejotarus Philadelphus, as king of Paphlagonia, was amongst the allies of Antony at the battle of Actium (see B.C. 31, no. 600), but deserted from him to Octavius: EyE'i-ovro Se Kai (iaai- Xktov dwoardosig, 'Apvvra Kal Arfiordpov, wpbg Kalaapa, Plut. Anton. 63 ; and was confirmed by Octavius in the kingdom of Paphlagonia. But he never, apparently, possessed Pontus, which, in B.C. 39, was given by Antony to Darius (see B.C. 39, no. 480), nor Galatia, which was given by Antony to Amyntas, who is said by Strabo to have been the immediate successor of Dejotarus I. (see B.C. 36, no. 551). Dejotarus Philadelphus was the last king of Paphlagonia. "Toraroe Sev rrjg HaipXayoviag r)pi,e Arfibrapog, Kdaropog vibg, b wpoaayopEvQelg ^tXaSeXipog, to Mop^iiog (iaalXsiov evtuv rd Tdyypa, woXiapariov &pa Kal (jrpovpiov. Strabo, xii. 3. (Strabo wrote this about a.d. 20.) And on the death of Dejotarus Philadelphus it was annexed to the Province of Bithynia. 435 a. Polemo I., according to the coins, was this year made priest of Olba. See Eckhel, iii. 64. Polemo I. took the name of M. Antony, and styles himself on his coins M. Antonius Polemo (see B.C. 39, no. 480). 435 b. Coins of M. Antony. M. Ant. Imp. Aug. iii.vir R. P. C. M. Nerva _ Proq. P. or M. Barbat. Q. P. -4- L. Antonius ' Cos. Ant. Aug. Imp. iii.vir R. P. C. + Pietas (i.e. L. Antonius, see Dion, xlviii., 5) Cos. M. Ant. Imp. Aug. iii.vir R. P. C. M. Barbat. Q. P. -4- Casar Imp. Pont. Cos. iii.vir R. P. C. Eckhel, vi. 42. M. Anton. Imp. Aug. iii.vir 4- L. Plancus Pro Cos. (see ante, no. 434). Eckhel, vi. 43, hut who refers the coin to B.c. 40.Coins of Polemo. MapK. Avruiviov HoXtpuivog Apxifpewc-f-Ai;v. .. T7]g lepag Kfvvartt} Kai Aa . . . oiti>v (see ante, no. 435 a). Eckhel, iii. 62. Inscription. L. Antonius M. F. M. N. Cos ex Alpibus. Fasti Capitol. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 31. Pentecost, May 21. Tabernacles, September 25. B.C. 40. TT.C. 714. Olymp. 185, 1. Cn. Domitius Cai.vinus, ii. Qui abd. et eum excepit L. Cornel. Balbus. C. Asmros Pollio. Qui abd. et eum excepit P. Canidius Crassus. 436. Perusia, into which Lucius Antonius, the brother of M. Antony, had thrown himself, is taken, and all Italy submits to Octavius (his coss.). Dion, xlviii. 15. The capture of Perusia was very early in the year, for the besieged were already in great straits the last day of the preceding year. Nouui/vtae Se erovg ee rr)v eVioutrav r)pkpav ovang . . . b Aer/Kiog . . . kZkOops rvKrbg iwl rag wvXag aiiT&v. Ap pian, B. C. v. 34. 437. Fulvia, the wife of M. Antony, as Octavius was now predominant in Italy, flies from Eome to join her husband in the East Dion, xlviii. 15. Appism, B. C. v. 50. 438. Octavius commits the war against Antony to Agrippa, and proceeds to Gaul, B.C. 40. 51 which he trariquillises. Dion, xlviii. 20. Ap pian, B. C. v. 51. 439. Ptolemy Mennsei, king of Chalcis, dies, and is succeeded by Lysanias his son. Merd Se Err) Svo (after the hearing of the Jewish envoys by Antony at Tyre, see B.C. 41, no. 434) Avaariag StaSeyjue'voc »)?ij Tr)v dpx^v rou ira- rpdc TeXevrtiaavTog (IlroXEuaioc S' r)v obrog b M.evvaiov) weIOei tov aarpdwriv (Barzaphernes) . . . KarayaysTv eVi fiaaiXsia rbv 'Avriyovov, KaraXiiaai Se tov 'YpKavov. Jos. Bell. i. 13, 1. Aevripto Se eret (the next year after the hear ing of the Jewish envoys by Antony at Tyre) Swptav (Ildpflot) mreoxov. . . . TeXewra Se Kal ITYoXejudioG d Mevvatov, Kat rijv dpxijv aurou 6 waic Aviravtae wapaXafi&v, etc. Ant. xiv. 13,3 (see b.c 63, no. 68 ; B.C. 36, no. 537). 440. Labienus, a partisan of Brutus and Cassius, and who had been sent into Parthia to obtain their cooperation, induces the Parthians this year to invade Syria with an army, under the command of Labienus and Pacorus (son of Orodes) and Barzaphernes. They take Apamoea and Antioch, Saxas, the governor of Syria, escaping into Cilieia(his coss.). Dion, xlviii. 24. Jos. Ant. xiv. 13, 3 ; Bell. i. 13, 1. Floras, iv. 9. Veil. Pat. ii. 78. 441. Labienus, with part of the army, follows Saxas into Cilicia, and takes him prisoner, and puts him to death. Dion, xlviii. 25 (see b.c 41, no. 434 ; infra, no. 458 ; B.C. 38, no. 506). He reduces Alabanda and Mylasa, and other cities on the continent, but hot Stratonicea. Trjg 'Aaiag rag -r)weipimbag 7rdXeic (d yap ETXdy- Kog (pojinQelg avrbv ig rag vr)aovg iwepai&Qn) wapearr)aaTo wXr)v SrparoviKetae. Dion, xlviii. 26. 442. Meanwhile Pacorus and Barzaphernes proceed southward, and are bribed by Anti gonus and Lysanias to undertake the expulsion of Hyrcanus and the restoration of Antigonus to the kingdom of Judsea. Pacorus advances along the coast, and Barzaphernes through Galilee. Pacorus subdues Sidon and Ptolemais, and all the coast except Tyre. Jos. Ant. xiv. 13, 3 ; Bell. i. 13, 1. Dion, xlviii. 26. 443. Antony was in Egypt when the news of the Parthian invasion reached him, Plut. Ant. 30; and, while it is still spring, he marches to Tyre to meet the Parthians. THpt S' U pkv ' AXeZavSpeiag ig Tvpov wSevev. Appian, B.C. v. 52. But, according to Dion, which is more probable, he sails to Tyre, eVXeixre pkv wpbg rr)v Tvpov tie Kai (jonOtjatov aipiaiv, Dion, xlviii. 27 ; and finding the Parthians already in possession of Syria, iS&v Se Sr) rd aXXa (except Tyre) 7rpo- KareiXnppkya iymriXiwEv abrcvg, wpbijiaaiv tov tov 2e$otoi/ wiXspov woirjadpevog, Dion, xlviii. 27 ; and receiving letters from Fulvia imploring his presence in Italy, pag bxXov Eig rr)v KaXovpivrfv nEi'rjjKOOTiyV kopn) S' eo-rtv avTT)4 pkXXovra r\±eiv. Jos. Ant. Xiv. 13, 4. Evord<7jje Se koprrjg fj XlEVTrjKoaTri KaXElrai. Bell. i. 13, 3. 451. Pacorus comes to Jerusalem and per suades Phasaelus and Hyrcanus, against the remonstrances of Herod, to go on an embassy to Barzaphernes, then in Galilee, when they are treacherously made prisoners there. Jos. Ant. xiv. 13, 4 ; Bell. i. 13, 3. 452. Herod flies to Masada, where he leaves his kinsfolk, and sets out on his way to Malchus, king of Petra, to solicit aid. Jos. Ant. xiv. 3, 7 ; Bell. 1, 13, 7 (see b.c 47, no. 286 ; B.C. 33, no. 582). Masada has been lately identified by Eobinson with a ruin called Sebbeh, upon the top of a pyramidal cliff rising precipitately from the Dead Sea, on the south-western shore. Biblic. Eesearch. vol. i. p. 525, 2nd Ed. 453. The Parthians make Antigonus king of Judsea. This was three years and three months before the Fast (r) vnarsia), on Octo ber 5, B.C. 37, and therefore about July, B.C. 40 ; for at the Fast, b.c 37, when Jerusalem was taken, Antigonus had reigned three years and three months. Tpia Se Err] Kal rpE~ig /jrjvag apfavra rovrovSbaaibg te Kal 'Hp&Sng k^swoXibp- Knaav. Jos. Ant. xx. 10, 4. 454. The Parthians deliver up Hyrcanus and Phasaelus to Antigonus, who cuts off the ears of Hyrcanus to prevent his being again high priest. Jog. Ant. xiv. 13, 10 ; Bell, i. 13, 9. Dion, xlviii. 26. But Dion calls Antigonus by mistake Aristobulus. Hyrcanus at this time had reigned twenty-four years from his restoration by Pompey in B.C. 63. THp£e Se wpbg rote ivria rolg wp&TOig b 'Ypmvbg riaaapa Kal e'imai. Ant. xx. 10. Kardyerat S' avQig vwb Uopwntov, Kat wdaag rag npdg awoXajiwv 'srn TEaaapaKovra StEriXeaev iv abrdig. Ant. xv. 6, 4. For teit- aapaKovra should be read riaaapa Kal skoai, as supra, in another part of the same work. In assigning twenty-four years to Hyrcanus, Jo sephus counts by Eoman consular years, from 1 January, or Jewish years from 1 Nisan, i. e. b.c 63 and B.C. 40 are reckoned as complete years. 455. Phasaelus kills himself. Jos. Ant. xiv. 13,10; Bell. i. 13, 9. And Hyrcanus is carried a prisoner to Parthia. Bell. i. 13, 11. 456. Herod being met on his way by envoys from Malchus prohibiting his approach, pro ceeds to Egypt, and hears on his road at Ehi nocolura of the death of his brother Phasaelus. He reached Ehinocolura the day after the re pulse from Malchus. Kai rr)v pkv wp&rnv sawipav Kara n t&v kwixorpiivv iEp&v avXifcerai. Tr,h' ktrjg eig 'PtvoKoXovpav wpoeXQotTi Ta wepl rnv aStXipov reXevrnv dwayyiXXerai. Jos. Bell, i. 14, 2 ; Ant. xiv. 14, 2. He passes on to Pelu sium, andthence to Alexandria, where Cleopatra, desiring his assistance in military matters, tries to detain him. Ant. xiv. 14, 2 ; Bell. i. 14, 2. 457. Fulvia, the wife of Antony, dies at Sicj'on, and Antony and Octavius soon after come to terms, Antony taking all the provinces east of the Adriatic, except Dalmatia ; and Octavius taking Spain, Gaul, Dalmatia, and Sardinia ; and Lepidus taking Africa. Kdv tovto) Ka'iaap piv SapSw re Kal AaXpariav, rr)v te 'Ifirjplav, Kal rr)v YaXariav, ' Avr&viog Sk rdXXa wavra rd vwkp rbv 'loviov rare ev 'Evp&wn Kal Ta kv rrj Aaia rolg 'Pwpaioig ovra aviXaxs. Tars yap kv rrj Aifivr) e'0vij d AeVtSoe, Kai rr)v 2iKeXt'av d Se'ijoroe elxe. Dion, xlviii. 28. Appian, B. C. v. 65. Plut. Anton. 30. Appian states that Scodra in Illyria was the boundary between the dominions assigned to Octavius and those to Antony, from which it would appear that at this time the parts to the north of Scodra were included in Dalmatia, and Scodra itself, and the parts to the south of Scodra, in Illyria. Appian, B. C. v. 65. The above terms were arranged at Brundisium. Dion, xlviii. 30. In Fasti Capitolini is the inscription : ' Imp. Casar Divi F. C. N. iii.vir R. P. C. Ovans quod pacem cum M. Antonio fecit. ' M. Antonius M. F. M. N. iii.vir R. P. C. Ovans quod pacem cum Imp. Casar e fecit.' And this is followed by the inscription : ' L. Marcius L.F. L. N. Censorinus cos. A. . . , ex Macedonid K. Jan.' And as the triumph of Censorinus was on January 1, B.C. 39, the preceding ovation for the peace between Antony and Octavius must have been in B.C. 40. 458. The pacification of Octavius and Antony was brought about by the instrumentality of Lucius Cocceius and Msecenas. Appian. B.C. 40. 53 B. C. v. 60. And Horace, on his journey from Eome to Brundisium, was to meet them and Fonteius Capito at Anxur. Hue venturus erat Macenas optimus atque Cocceius, missi magnis de rebus uterque Legati, aversos soliti componere amicos. . . . Interea Macenas advenit atque Cocceius, Capitoque simul Fonteius, ad unguem Fadus homo, Antoni, non ut magis alter, amicus. Horat. Sat. i. 5, 25. And this journey was in the autumn ; for . . . maii culices ranaque palustres Avertunt somnos, v. 14. After the conclusion of the pacification, Octavius and Antony entertain each other at Brundisium. Dion, xlviii. 30. They then give their attention to pressing matters ; and, accord ing to Appian, Antony now sends Ventidius to Asia against Labienus and the Parthians. Kal EvQvg kg rd iwsiyovra roiig (piXovg EKarspog avr&v wepiiwspwEV, O'vevtISiov pkv eg rrjv Aaiav 'Avr&viog, etc. App. B. C. v. 65. But accord ing to Plutarch, Ventidius was not sent until after the league with Sextus Pompey in B.C. 39. 'Avrtivioe Se psrd Tag SiaXvasig (with S. Pompey) O&eitiSiov eig 'Aaiav wpovwspws. Plut. Ant. 33. And so the author of the Parthica. Kat tjiiXog ysvbpsvog Kalaapi, Kat Hopwrjtu), T& StKEXt'ae apxovn, wpovwepwe eig 'Aaiav OvsvriSiov. Appian. Parthic. And, according to Dion, Ventidius was sent from Greece after Antony had arrived there in B.C. 39. 'O 'Avr&viog avrbg pkv kg rr)v 'EXXdSa d?rd rjjc 'IraXiac E7rav£X0(iv ivravQa iwl wXs'i- arov svexpoviae. . . . Avrbg psv ovv wspt ravra r)v, tov Sk Sr) OvsvriSiov rbv HovwXiov kg rr)v 'Aaiav wpovwepwe. Dion, xlviii. 39. 459. Antony and Octavius proceed from Brundisium to Eome, and there celebrate the nuptials of Octavia, the sister of Octavius, with Antony. Dion, xlviii. 31. Plut. Ant. 31. 460. Octavius and Antony are obliged to lay on some taxes, and the corn ships being prevented from arriving as usual by S. Pom pey, who was master of the seas, a scarcity follows, and they become unpopular. Dion, xlviii. 31. Appian, B. C. v. 67. 461. The Ludi Circenses are celebrated, and the people, during the games (ev rate iwwoSpo- plaig), clamour for peace with S. Pompey. Dion, xlviii. 31. It does not appear whether these games were the Ludi Circenses proper or the Ludi Circenses Plebeii. If the former, they were from September 15 to 19, both inclusive. But if the Ludi Circenses Plebeii be meant, as is most probable, they were from November 15 to 17, both inclusive. 462. Antony favours peace with S. Pompey, but Octavius resists it. Octavius is attacked in the forum by the populace, but is rescued by Antony. Dion, xlviii. 31. Appian, B. C. v. 68. 463. Herod sails from Egypt at a season when he would have to encounter the depth of winter. Mr/re rr)v aKpr)v rov x^'P&rog vwo- Sfiaac. Jos. Bell. i. 14, 2. XEip&rbg te ovrog. Ant. xiv. 14, 2. <&pd£ei tie wXtvasis Sta Xeip&vog. Ant. xiv. 14, 3. He makes for Pamphylia and touches at Ehodes, where he embellishes the city and fits out a trireme. Ant. xiv. 14,3; Bell. i. 14, 3. 464. He sails to Brundisium, Jos. Ant. xiv. 14, 3 ; BeU. i. 14, 3 ; and passes on to Eome, where he gains the favour of Antony and Octa vius, who are both there (see ante, no. 459). 465. The senate is convened, when Messala and Atratinus speak in favour of Herod, and Antony urges that, having regard to the Par thian war, Herod ought to be appointed king, and a decree is made declaring Herod king of Judsea. Jos. Ant. xiv. 14, 4 ; Bell. i. 14, 4. 466. Herod is conducted from the senate to the Capitol, where the decree is enrolled, Herod walking between Octavius and Antony, and the consuls and other magnates preceding them. Herod, on- this the first day of his reign, is feasted by Antony. AvQsiarn Sk rfig (iovXrjg, piaov 'ixovrsg 'HpiiSj/v 'Avr&viog Kal Kalaap kUtfEaav, wpoaybvrtov apa rolg ctXXatc dpxatc t&v vwdruv, QvaovTsg Kal rd Sbypara Karadr)a6pEvoi Eig rl Kawir&Xiov. Elariif Sk rr)v wp&rtjv ripkpav Hp&Snv rrjg (iaaiXsiag Avr&viog. Jos. Ant. xiv. 14, 5 ; Bell. i. 14, 4. 467. The causes that led to Herod's exalta tion were partly the distress of Antony for money, of which Herod made large presents, Jos. Ant. xiv. 14, 4 ; and partly the pressure of the Parthian war, in which Herod would be a useful ally ; and partly the goodwill that both Antony and Octavius entertained towards Herod himself. Ant. xiv. 14, 4 ; Bell. i. 14, 4. 468. This event occurred in the present consulship, and in the 184th Olympiad. 'E7rl rrjg EKaroarfjg Kal bySonKoaTrjg Kal rerdprjje 'OXvpwidSog,vwaTEvovrog Aopiriov KaXov'ivov rb 54 B.C. 39. SsvTEpav Kal Yaiov 'Aaiviov lliaXiivvog. Jos. Ant. xiv. 14, 5. In strictness, the first six months only of the year belonged to the 184th Olympiad ; but Josephus, reckoning by consular or Jewish years, usually designates the whole year by the Olympiad in which the consulship or Jewish year commenced (see b.c 69, no. 10, where Josephus adopts a similar mode of computa tion). 4S9. As Herod had sailed from Egypt just before the winter, he could not have been declared king much before the close of the year, i.e. not before November at the earliest, and more probably in December. 470. Herod remains at Eome only seven days, ETrrd rate wdaatg fipkpaig, when he re turns to Judsea. Jos. Ant. xiv. 14, 5. 471. The appointment of Herod as king by Antony, after the pacification between him and Octavius, is confirmed by Appian. "larrj Si wr) (Antonius) Kai (iaaiXsag ovg SoKtpdaeisv kwi r)Sr) tov srovg ovrog, wavaavrsg, dXXovg dvriKariaTTiaav, (ipaxv (ppovrlaavTsg el Kal iw' bXiyag ripipag ap&vai. Dion, xlviii. 32. They appoint a new sedile on the very last day of the year. 'Ev ry rsXEvraia rov krovg iipipa, ayopavbpov nvbg awoQavbvrog, erepov ig Tag Xoiwag r/pipag avQeiXovro. Dion, xlviii. 32. These transactions were in the year B.C. 40. Taura te ovv ovrwg iv rji eVei ekei'vw iwpdxQv (his coss.). Dion, xlviii. 33. 472 a. Coin of M. Antony. Ant. Imp. iii.vir R. P. D.-\-Cn. (Enobarbus Imp. Eckhel, vi. 43. Coin of Polemo. M. Avruiviov-j- Apxiepiiog . Towapxov. Kei.varwv. AaXaa, Er. B. (i. e. in his second year, see b. c. 41, no. 435), Eckhel, iii. 62. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 20. Pentecost, May 10. Tabernacles, September 14. B.C. 39. XJ.C. 715. Olymp. 185, 2. L. Marcius Censorinus. C. Calvisius Sabinus. 473. Octavius is captivated by Livia, and divorces his wife Scribonia, after the birth of her daughter Julia. TjiS' kwiyiyropkvif, kv w AovKibg te M.dpKtog Kal Yd'iog 2a(iivog vwdrsv- aav .... riSn Kal rrjg Aioviag epav rjpxero, Kai Sid tovto Kal ry)v 2/Kpifiwviav reKovaav ol tiv- ydrpiov awewiptparo avQrjpepbv. Dion, xlviii. 34 (see B.C. 38, no. 491). 474. Under pretext of the Parthian war, which would require Antony's presence, Octa vius and Antony appoint consuls for the next eight years ; and now, for the first time, consuls at the original nomination are appointed, not for the whole year, but for fragments of years. The year, however, was always designated by the names of the consuls with whom the year* commenced. Dion, xlviii. 35 (see b.c 45, no. 334). According to Appian, the consulships for the next four years only were now deter mined. Awiijrrjvdv Se rrjg iwiovar/g vwdrovg ig TErpasrit,. App. B. C. v. 73. 475. The famine continues at Eome, from the blockade of Sextus Pompey, from whom Antony had now separated himself (see B.C. 40, no. 444), and Antony and Octavius pro ceed to Baise, to open negotiations for peace. 'E£jj£JKet(Tav Se ol piy kv rrj r)wEipu>, b Se (Pompey) ev x^'PaT'1 Tlvl 'v ™j Qa~ Xdaay (his coss.). Dion, xlviii. 36. App. B. C. v. 71. 477. They have a second meeting at the mole of Puteoli, when it is arranged that Pompey shall have Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica, and the Peloponnesus. SikeXmic Kat 2apSovc rjje te 'Axatag iwl wevte erT? dpijai. Dion, xlviii. 36. App. B. C. v. 72. 478. Octavius and Antony return to Eome by land (tSSeuov), and enter the city by night, to avoid public rejoicings. App. B. C. v. 74. 479. Antony proceeds from Italy to Greece, and Octavius to Gaul. 'Ett! Se rovroig b pkv Kaiaap kg n)v KeXvikijv, d Se 'Avrtivioe eirt rbv B.C. 39. 55 7rdXejuoi' rdv Ilapdvatuv. App. B. C. v. 75. '0 Avrtivioe avrbg pkv eg Tr)v EXXdSa diro rrjg TraXt'ac E7raveX0tiv, evrauOa eVI ttXeiotov ei'E- Xpovios. Dion, xlviii. 39. It might be thought that this was more than nine months after the marriage of Antony to Octavia, inasmuch as a daughter had been born to him. 'O 'Avrtivioe . . . d7njp£v ek rrjg 'IraXt'ae, iyxeipiv&S Kaiaapi rd otKeta, rijv S' '0Kra/3t'av dxpi rrjg EXXaSoe kwriyero, Qvyarptov yeyot brog avrolg. Plut. Ant. 33. Tr)v kavrov rr)v £K Trjg 'OKraoviag oi yEwnQs'iaav (Antonius) iveyyvriae. Dion, xlviii. 51. But it appears that Octavia, when betrothed to Antony, was pregnant by Mar- cellus, her former husband, who had recently died. Kal r»)v 'OKraovtav rnv rov Kaiaapog dSeX(j>r)v, yvvalKa Tai 'Avrtvviif, kwsiSri b dvyp aiirrjg ereXevrrjKet, Kal Kvovaav wpopvrjarevaa- psvoi. Dion, xlviii. 31. 480. Antony, about this time, appoints Da rius, son of Pharnaces, king of Pontus (see b.c. 47, no. 304 ; b.c 36, no. 537); and Amyn- tas king of Pisidia (see b.c 42, no. 415; b.c 36, no. 551); and Polemo king of part of Cilicia (seeB.c 41, no. 435 a; b.c 36, no. 545). 'Ett! Se rovroig (the pacification with Sextus Pompey) . . . kZ&ppa . . . b 'Avrtivioe kwi rbvwoXspov t&v YlapQoaioiv, Kal avrw rrjg (iovXrjg xpriQiaapkvrig slvai Kvpia oaa te 'swpa%k te Kat wpd^eiev . . . iarn Se wn Kal (iaaiXiag ovg SoKipdaeiev, ewi tpbpoig apa reraypivoig, Ildvrou piv Aapsiov, rbv g EKaarivv, 7roXXd Sk Kal wapa rov 'Avnybvov tov te 'Avnbxov Kai MdXxou roO Nafiaraiov, on t& IlaKopw avvr\- pavro, siakwpa^E. Dion, xlviii. 41. These events were in this consulship, for raCra juev oliv kv t& xP°rV T°vr/vae eVayyeXXerai rd wp&ra t&v OvtiriSiav KaropQuipdnvv, on paxn rovg UdpQovg Kparf)aag Aa/3irivdv d7reK7-ovoi. Plut. Ant. 33. 'ExsipaCsv kv raig 'AQhvaig. App. B. C. v. 76. It could not be the winter of b.c 40-39, for Antony spent that winter in Italy, and did not leave for Greece till the spring or summer of b.c 39. 484. Ventidius, while in Palestine, is bribed by Antigonus to leave him in possession of the throne, and Ventidius, leaving Silo as a blind in Palestine as if against Antigonus, returns to Syria : avrbg pkv (Ventidius) dvEx&priasv avv rrj wXsiovi Svvdpsi, "iva Se pij Kardipivpov yevjjrat rd rbXpripa, 2iX aipoSpo- Tara), Jos. Bell. i. 1 6, 2 ; vicpovrog rov Oeov, Ant. xiv. 15, 4) to Sepphoris, which he takes, and then sends three cohorts and a troop of horse against the bandits about Arbela to prevent their ravages, and forty days after follows with his whole army and disperses them, except those who hid in the caverns, and is now in possession of the whole of Galilee. Etc Se rsa- aapaKoarrjv hpipav, etc. Ant. xiv. 15, 4. Msrd TsaaapaKovra rjpepag, etc. Bell. i. 16, 2. He then disperses his own troops to their winter quarters. Etc rd x£iA"*Sia SiiwepixpE. Ant. xiv. 15, 4. AiiwspipEV eig ovg ixsipa^ov aradpnvg. Bell. i. 1 6, 3. During the winter Herod finds supplies also for the Eoman troops, whom Antigonus had undertaken to support, but had broken his engagement after a month. 'Ev tov to) St'Xwv j)ke wap' aiirbv Kal fiyspbvsg r&v kv rolg x£iy"aSi'oic, 'Avnybvov Tpoipdg wapix*"' ov QiXovrog- prjva ydp ov wXiov b dvr)p avrovg 'kQpeipe. Ant. xiv. 15, 4. 488. Antony, at this time, is lingering at Athens. 'Ywb Sk rbv avrbv xpovov (the winter campaign of Herod) 'Avrtivioe pkv 'irpi^ev kv AQr)vaig. Jos. Ant. xiv. 15, 5 ; Bell. i. 16, 4. 488 a. Coin of M. Antony. M. Antonius M. F. M. N. Aug. Imp. Ite. -4- iii.vir R. P. D. Cos. Desig. Iter, et Tert. Eckhel, vi. 44, M. Ant R. P. C. + P. Ventidi. Pont. Imp. Eckhel, vi. 45 (but who refers the coin to B.C. 88). N.B. M. Antony probably assumed the title of Imp. Iterum this year from the victories of Ventidius. Inscriptions. L. Marcius L. F. C. N. Censorinus cos. ex Ma- cedonid An. nccxim (Varro, 715) K. Jan. C. Asinius Cn. F. Pollio Pro Cos. ex Parthineis An. dccxiiii (Varro, 715) K. Novem. Fasti Capitol. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 8. Pentecost, May 29. Tabernacles, October 3. B.C. 38. U.C. 716. Olymp. 185, 3. Ap. Claudius Pulcher. C. Norbanus Placcus. 489. Sixty -seven prsetors are in office at one time or other in the course of the year. 'Ewl S' 'Awwlov rs KXavSiov Kal Ya'iov NwpySdvow . . . arparriyol kwra Kal ktriKovra dXXoi kw' aXXoig dwoSeixQkvTEg rip£,avro. Dion, xlviii. 43 (see B.C 44, no. 341 ; B.C. 23, no. 703). 490. A law is passed at Eome against bury ing the dead within fifteen furlongs of the city. MiiTE rag Kavasii, t&v VEKp&v kv rolg WEVTEKaiSsKa awb riJQ wbXswg araSioig yiyvsaOai. Dion, xlviii. 43. 491. Octavius (his coss.) marries Livia, Dion, xlviii. 43; and Livia, three months after, gives birth to Claudius Drusus Nero. Dion, xlviii. 44 (see b.c 39, no. 473). 492. Octavius and Sextus Pompey are again at war, Dion, xlviii. 45 ; and Octavius sum mons Antony and Lepidus to Eome to his assistance. Dion, xlviii. 46. 493. Antony, who had never left Greece, crosses to Brundisium, but if alarmed by an ill omen, and returns without having met Octavius. 'Ev ydp ry 'EXXdSt vrig kwi- urdg . . . wpoaejiaXe pkv t& 'Avnoxip Kal- Kara- KXelaag avrbv etc 'Siapbaara kwoXiopKEt. Dion, xlix. 21, 22. 502. Ventidius, on being superseded by Antony, returns to Eome, and has a triumph on Nov. 27 of this year. P. Ventidius pro cos. ex Tauro monte et Partheis an. dccxxv (716, Varro) . . . v. K Decern. Fasti Capitol. 503. Macheras seeks an interview with An tigonus at Jerusalem for the purpose of betray ing him, but is repulsed, and returns to Herod at Emmaus. Herod and Macheras quarrel, and Herod, leaving his brother Joseph in com mand, marches through Samaria by way of Antioch to join Antony, who at this time was besieging Samosata. 'Eruyxave (Antony) wo- XiopK&v Sajutitrara. Jos. Ant. xiv. 15, 8. IIpoiT- 7roX£uo0i'ra Sapoadrotg. Bell. i. 16, 7. App. Parth. 504. Joseph, the brother of Herod, after Herod's departure to join Antony, is slain by Antigonus at Jericho. This was during the time of harvest. "Hei Se rdv o-trov dpwdaivv kv aKpy rov Bepovg. Jos. Bell. i. 17, 1 ; Ant. xiv. 15, 10. And it was soon after Herod had left, for tie rJKovasv ovra woppordriv rbv dSsXipbv. Bell. i. 17, 1. But Herod knew nothing of it till after the termination of the siege of Samosata. Tou- Tiov Sk ovSkwio wiwvaro 'HptiSjje, psra yap 2apo- adrajv aXivaiv 'Avrtivioe psv Karaarriaag kwi rrjg 'Zvpiag ~Zbaiov, Kal wpoard^ag HpiiSjj (ianHs'tv kw' 'Avnybvov avrbg eig A'iyvwrov avexupnas. Bell. i. 17, 2. 505. Antony, after Herod's arrival, quits Samosata upon a compromise. Dion, xlix. 22. App. Parthic. But Josephus, to magnify Herod, speaks of the surrender of Samosata through Herod's exertions. Ant. xiv. 15, 9 ; Bell. i. 16, 7. 506. Antony sets out for Italy, leaving Sosius in command of Syria and Cilicia (see b.c 40, no. 458 ; B.c 35, no. 555 ; b.c 40, no. 58 B.C. 37. 441). Kal d pkv (Antony) raiira ;rpd£ae kg rrjv 'IraXiav dioppr)Qri,Yaiog Se Sr) 'Sibaaiog rrjv apxh >' rria te Ivpiag Kal rrjg KtXtKi'ac wap' avrov Xa- (i&v, etc. Dion. xlix. 22. According to Jose phus, Antony left Samosata for Egypt. Aiirde E7r' Aiyu7rrou kx&pet. Ant. xiv. 15, 9. Atlrde e/'c A'iyu7rrov dvsx&priaE. Bell. i. 17, 2. And Appian says that he went to Athens, after having adjusted some small matters by the way in Syria. Kat piKpa r&v kv 2upt a Karaarriadpsvog sir 'AQrjvag iwavfjXQs. App. Parthic. Probably, therefore, Antony first visited Cleopatra in Egypt, and then went to Italy by way of Greece. He did not arrive in Italy till the fol lowing year (see B.C. 37, no. 512). 507. Herod, on his return from Samosata, hears at Daphne of the death of his brother Joseph. 'Ovrt Se 'UptiStj Kara rnv 7rpoe 'Av- noxeiav Aaipi r)v, etc. Jos. Bell. 1, 17, 3. 'Ev Aaipvrj rrjg Avnoxsiag kShXwaav au'rji, etc. Ant. xiv. 15, 11. 508. Sosius sends two legions to assist Herod in Judsea, and follows himself with his whole army. 2batog pkv Svo rdypara kwiKovphaovTa "Rp&Sy wpovwEpupEV sig rrjv 'lovSaiav, avrbg Sk psra tov wXsiovog arparov r)KoXovQsi. Jos. Ant. xiv. 15,9; Bell. i. 17, 3. 509. Herod, with one of the two legions and 800 auxiliaries, marches to Acre. 'En-Eixflste o5v Kara rrjv wopsiav, tie Kara Aijiavov to bpog ytverat, tic OKraKoaiovg pkv r&v avrbdi wpoa- Xanfiavtvv, e'xwv Se Kal 'Pivpd'iKov ev rdypa s\g droXEudiSa wapayirsTai. Jos. Ant. xiv. 15, 11 ; Bell. i. 17, 3. And thence, when the other legion had come up (eX0dvroe Si1 avrip wap' 'Avrivviov Kal Ssvripov rdyparog, Ant. xiv. 15, 11 ; Bell. i. 17, 3), through Galilee to Jericho, where he defeats the opposing army ; and then, marching to Samaria, defeats Pappus, the general who had been sent thither by Antigonus. Ant. xiv. 15, 11-13; Bell. i. 17, 3-8." 510. Herod would now have advanced against Jerusalem, but is prevented by the winter which sets in with great severity. Ei prj x^'P^v iwiaxs (iaQvg. Jos. Ant. xiv. 15, 12. Ei pr) Xeip&'t StEKivXvOri aipoSpordrb). Bell. i. 17, 6. 510 a. Inscription. P. Ventidius P. F. Pro Cos. ex Tauro monte et Partheis, an. dccxv (Varro, 716) v. Kal. Decern. Fasti Capitol. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 28. Pentecost, May 18. Tabernacles, September 22. B.C. 37. TT.C. 717. Olymp. 185, 4. M. Vipsanius Agrippa. L. Caninius Gallus. Qui abdic. et eum excepit T. Statilius Taurus. 511. First year of the reign of Herod as reckoned by Josephus, who invariably dates it either by the consular year from 1 January, or by the Jewish year from 1 Nisan of this year. Herod's actual reign did not begin till the death of Antigonus, toward the close of the year, but Josephus dates it retrospectively from 1 January or 1 Nisan of this year. Herod had been king nominally in B.C. 40 (see that year, no 465). 512. Antony, who had reached Athens on his way to Italy the preceding year, arrives in Italy in the spring to aid Octavius against Sextus Pompey. 'Apxopsvov S' r)pog, b pkv 'Avrtivioe e£ ' AQrfv&v ee Tdpavra SiewXei vavai TpiaKoaiaig t& Kaiaapi avppaxriaivv, iSg vwiaxero. App. B. C. v. 93. KdV t& airjj Xpbvu> tovtu) Kal b 'Avr&viog ijXQs piv eg rr)v 'IraXiav avOig 'ek rrjg Zvpiag. Dion, xlviii. 54. Ek nvivv SiafioX&v wapo£vvOeig wpbg Kaiaapa raval TpiaKoaiaig 'iwXei wpbg Tr)v 'IraXiav, o« Sttapivivv Sk t&v Bpevreariv&v, tov aroXov etc Tdpuvra wepi&ppiasv. Plut. Ant. 35. 513. The first Triumvirate- of five years having expired December 31, b.c 38, it is now renewed for five years more. 'Eauro'e Se rnv fiyspoveiav kg aXXa er?j 7re'vre, e7reiSjj rd wporepa eSeXjjXvflet, kwErpit^av. Dion, xlviii. 54 (see b.c 43, no. 376). 514. Antony consumes all this year in Italy, or in passing to and fro. 'Ett! piv Sr) roi re KXavSiov tov te Nu>p/3dvoi/, rovO' ovrwg eyevero (B.C. 38). Ttj? S' eViyiyvouE'vu etei (b.C 37). . . . 'Avrtivioe juev ydp ec re rijv 'IraXiav atyiKvovpsrog, Kal EKs'ias avQig kwavi&v wdvra rbv kviavrbv KureVptu^e. Dion, xlix. 23. 515. Antony returns from Italy by way of Corcyra, whence he sends Octavia to Italy under pretext of her being unequal to a Parthian campaign, and hastens himself to Syria. Airde Se tic Kal kwi rovg UdpQovg arpa- revawv dwrjps . . . 'ApkXsi Kal n)v 'OKraoufav avrrjv svQvg ek rrjg KspKvpag b 'Avrtivioe e'e rijv 'IraXiav, i'va Sr) pr) avyKivSvvsvay oi rovg Ildp- flouc woXspovvn awiwspxpev . . . Kai perd ravra B.C. 37. 59 6 'Avrtivioe uev ec rrjv Suptav ^jret'yero. Dion, xlviii. 54. According to Plutarch, Antony had sent Octavia back from Tarentum at her own request. 'EvrauOa (Tarentum) rijv 'OKra(3iav (truvejrXet ydp i'ito rije 'EXXdSoe avTto) SejjOei- aav dwowepwei wpbg rbv dSeX0ov, eyKuov psv ovaav, rjSn Se Kai Seirepov ii, avrov Qvydrpiov sxovaav. Plut. Ant. 35. It will appear, from the circumstances attending the death of Anti gonus at the close of the year, that Antony was then in Syria, viz., at Antioch (see infra, no. 528). 516. Orodes resigns the kingdom of Parthia in favour of his son, Phraates IV. (see b.c 70, no. 8 ; a.d. 14, no. 1062). Phraates puts his father and brothers to death, and Moneses and other nobles take refuge with Antony. 'O 'Op&Sng • . • padrr) ru wpsajivranv t&v Xoiw&v waiSiov rrjv dpx»v ftDv en kvexeipiae . . . &ars avxvovg t&v wp&riav eyKaraXiwbvTag avrov, rovg pkv dSXXotre, rovg Sk Kal wpbg rbv 'Avrtivtov d7roxwp^",ai, ev ole Kai d Movai'tn/e >jv. Touro pev iwl rov ' Aypiwwa Kal iwl rov TaXXou U7ra- Tevbvrwv (b.C 37) eyevero. Dion, xlix. 23. But, according to Plutarch, riaavTog tov Xsip&vog, Jos. Bell. i. 17, 8 ; Xr)£,avTog row Xsip&vog, Ant. xiv. 15, 14), marches to Jeru salem, and lays siege to it. This was three years after the nomination of Herod to the kingdom by the Eomans, at the close of B.C. 40. Suvr/yero Se ahrip rpirov 'irog kl, ov (iaai- Xsvg iv 'P&pn awsSiSsiKro. Bell. i. 17, 8. Tpirov Si uvto tovto erog liv, ki, ov (iaaiXsvg kv 'P&py awsSiSsiKro. Ant. xiv. 15, 14 (see B.C. 40, no. 465). Josephus may here mean only that this was the third year current from the appointment of Herod as king by the Eomans, as it would be if we reckon the years from the actual appointment, toward the close of B.C. 40. But avvr)yero may also be rendered was completed ; and, if so, it would furnish a clue to Josephus's mode of computation; that is, the first year was dated from 1 January or 1 Nisan, B.C. 40, and then the third year would end and the fourth year begin 1 January or 1 Nisan, b.c 37. 518. Herod leaves his army at Jerusalem to throw up the earthworks, and goes to Samaria to celebrate his marriage with Mariamne, the daughter of Alexander (see B.C. 42, no. 406). Jos. Bell. i. 17, 8 ; Ant. xiv. 15, 14. 519. He returns to Jerusalem, and Sosius arrives by way of Phoenicia ; and the whole force now assembled consists of 11 cohorts and 6,000 horse. Jos. Ant. xiv 16, 1 ; Bell. i. 17, 9. 520. Three mounds over against the Temple and on the north side of it are completed in the course of the summer. Ge'poe te yap liv. Jos. Ant. xiv. 16, 2. 521. The precincts of the temple are the parts first taken, tlptira pkv oZv rd wspl rb tspbv r)XiaK£TO. Jos. Bell. i. 18, 2. 'EriXaxrav pkv ydp wpoTEpoi pkv oi vwkp rov Tspkvovg tov Oeov apvibpsvoi, Dion, xlix. 22 ; that is, on the fortieth day from the completion of the mounds -the outer wall on the north of the Temple is captured, and on the fifteenth day after that the second wall of the Temple, when some of the cloisters of the Temple are burnt. 'JJpe0)} ydp rd pkv wp&rov teixoc r/pipaig TEaaapaKovra, to Se Ssvrspov wsvTEKaiSsKa, Kai rtrsg T&v w£pl rb hpov kvEwpr)oQr\aav aro&v. Ant. xiv. 16, 2. 522. The fall of the city, which follows immediately upon the capture of the Temple, occurs after five months complete from the commencement of the siege by Herod, 7re'vre prial SinvsyKav rr)v woXiopKiav, Jos. Bell. i. 18, 2 ; and in the sixth month current wspiaxsOivTEg S' iwl prjvag "k% kwoXwpKOvvro, Bell. v. 9, 4 ; and in the third month from the effective siege by Herod and Sosius jointly, after Herod's return from his nuptials at Samaria, rji rpiror pr/vl, Ant. xiv. 16, 4 ; and on the day of the Fast, Tisri 10, or October 5, the very day on which it had been taken before by Pompey, in b.c 63 (see no. 78), and in the consulship of Marcus Agrippa and Caninius Gallus (b.c 37). 'YTrarevovroe ev 'P&py MdpKov 'Aypiwwa Kai Kaviviov YdXXov (b.C. 37), kwi rrjg wip- wrng Kal bySoriKoarrjg Kal EKaroarijg OXvpwidSog, t& Tpiro) pr/vl, ry koprrj rrjg vnorEiag (October 5), &aw£p kv wspirpowrjg rrjg ysvopivrig iwl llop- wn'iov (b.C 63) rolg 'lovSaioig avpipopdc, Kal yap vw' ekeIvuv rr) avrrj kdXwaav i/pipa psra eVj/ EtKoo-iETrrd. Ant. xiv. 16, 4. 523. The expression, ry rpiru) u>jvi, in the above passage, has been thought by some to I 2 60 B.C. 37. mean the third Jewish month, i. e. Sivan (June). But this hypothesis cannot be main tained, for : 1. The capture was on the day of the Fast, rrj koprrj rrjg NrjaTElae, and r) Nj) prjvl to mean the third month from the siege, dated from the junction of the forces of Herod and Sosius, after the arrival of the latter. Possibly the historian may at the moment have confounded the duration of the siege by Herod with the duration of the siege by Pompey, which latter was for three months (see b.c 63, no. 78) ; or Josephus may have written ?' pnvl (in the sixth month), and the translator may have copied y pnvl (in the third month) ; pr, again, the words iwl rrjg WEpwrrjg Kal bySorjKoarfjg Kal EKaroarrjg 'OXvp- widSog rip rpiriv nyvi may have been written by mistake for iwl rrjg, etc., rj> rplrar etei, viz. in the third year of the 185th Olympiad ; and, in favour of the latter conjecture, we may remark that Josephus's usage is to designate the whole year by the Olympic year to which the first six months belong (see b.c, 69, no. 10); arid if so, as the Capture is referred by Josephus to B.C. 37, it would be assigned by him to the third year of the 185th Olympiad. Unless the year of the Olympiad be given, it would be uncertain whether the event occurred in B.C. 40, B.C. 39, b.c 38, or B.C. 37, as all these years would fall within the same Olympiad. 524. Josephus places the capture of Jeru salem by Herod twenty-seven years after the capture by Pompey in B.C. 63, i.e. the historian, as usual, reckons by consular or Jewish years from every 1 January or 1 Nisan, and B.C. 63, B.C. 37, are both counted as whole years. 525. The siege of Jerusalem by Herod was during a Sabbatic year, for Josephus alludes to the want of provisions on that account. Tov ydp kfiSopanKov kviavrbv avvk/iri Kara ravrbv elvat. Ant. xiv. 16, 2. And Josephus speaks of the Sabbatic year as continuing after the siege was over, i.e. after 5 October. Tnv Sk X&pav pkvEiv ayE&pyrirov rb kjiSopariKov j)vdy- ko£e srog, kvEtarriKEi yap, to te Kal awsipsiv, kv EKsiva) rr)v yrjv uwriyopEvpkvov early rifiiv. Ant. xv. 1, 2. It follows, therefore, that the Sabbatic year was not observed, as some suppose, from autumn to autumn, i. e. from the commencement of the civil year, but from 1 Nisan to 1 Nisan, the commencement of the sacred year. The particular years observed as Sabbatic years may thus be proved from the Books of the Maccabees. The authors (for there were two) of these Books adopt the Seleucian era, with the qualification that the Greeks, who began their year from the autumnal equinox, dated the Seleucian era from 1 October, B.C. 312 ; while the authors of the Maccabees, reckoning by Jewish years, date the Seleucian era from 1 Nisan, b.c 312. In 1 Maccab. vi. 20 (compare vii. 1, Jos. Ant. xii. 9, 3), Judas lays siege to the garrison of Jerusalem, in the 150th year of the Seleucian era, i.e. in the year current from 1 Nisan, B.C. 163, to 1 Nisan, b.c 162. If b.c 37 from 1 Nisan was a Sabbatic year, then B.C. 163 from 1 Nisan would be equally a Sabbatic year; and so it was, for when Antiochus Eupator, in order to release Jerusalem, be sieged the city of Bethsura, on the borders of Idumsea, it was straitened for provisions on ac count of the Sabbatic year. "On ovk Ijv avro'tg eke! Siarpo(f>r) tov avyKEKXslaQai kv avrfj, oti adR- (iarov r)v ri) yjj, 1 Mace. vi. 49 ; . . . Bp¶ S' ovk r)v kv rote dyyet'oie Sid rd e/iSopov erog elvat, B.C. 37. 61 vi. 53. Again, if B.C. 37 was a Sabbatic year, then B.C. 135, from 1 Nisan, would also be such, and so we find it. Thus the high-priest Simon was put to death in Shebat of the 177th year of the Seleucian era, 1 Maccab. xvi. 14, and the 177th year was current from 1 Nisan, B.C. 136, to 1 Nisan, B.C. 135, and 1 Shebat fell on 6 January, b.c 135 ; and Josephus records the transactions of this the first year of Hyrcanus as follows: — On the death of Simon, in Shebat or January, B.C. 135, Hyrcanus threw himself into Jerusalem, and shut the gates upon Ptolemy, who then retired to Dagon, near Jericho. Ant. xiii. 7, 4; xiii. 8, 1. Hyrcanus followed him to Dagon, and wanted courage to carry it by assault, from Ptolemy's putting Hyrcanus's mother to the rack whenever an attempt was made. This caused some delay ; and before Hyrcanus could take the place by siege, the Sabbatic year began. 'EXKopkvrn Sk ovrwg eig XP°V0V 77)s woXiopKiag, kviararat to ¦ erog eKeivo Ka0' b avpjiaivei rolg 'lovSaioig dpyelv Kara Sk ewr'a Err) tovto waparrjarovatv, tie ev rale kjiSopanf rjpkpaig. Ant. xiii. 8, 1. Hyrcanus, being thus overtaken by the Sabbatic year, relinquished the siege, and returned to Jerusalem. After this, but still in the first year of Hyrcanus, Antiochus Sidetes, after ravaging Judsea, besieged Hyrcanus in Jeru salem. TE-dprw juev etei rrjg (iaatXsiag avrov (Antiochi) wp&ru) Sk rrjg 'YpKavov dpxrjg, 'OXvp- widSog EKaTOOT& Kal k£riKoaT& Kai SEvrkpiv (lege EKaroarfjg Kai k^rjKoarrjg etei SEvrkptv). Ant. xiii. 8, 2. During this siege occurred the setting of the Pleiades in the autumn, Svopkvrjg nXstdSoe ; and the Feast of Tabernacles, kwt- ardarig ye pr)v rrjg SiKrjvownyiag soprrjg, iXsovvrEg avTovg ol ivrbg wdXiv stasSiiavro. Ant. xiii. 8, 2. It is evident from the above that the first year of Hyrcanus was current from January, B.C. 135, to January, B.C. 134, and that the Sabbatic year commenced from 1 Nisan, b.c 135. It may be further remarked that, ac cording to an ancient Jewish tradition, Jeru salem was taken by Titus in the year next after the Sabbatic year; and if b.c 163, B.C. 135, and B.C. 37 were Sabbatic years, then, of course, a.d. 69 (the year before the capture of Jerusalem) would also be a Sabbatic year. See Anger, p. 38, note (1). 526. Dion refers the capture to the consul ship of Claudius and Norbanus, i. e. B.C. 38. r'Ewl pkv Sr) rov te KXavSiov tov te Nwp/3dvou tovQ'' ovriag kyivsTo. Dion, xlix. 23. But he is clearly mistaken, as B.C. 38 was not a Sabbatic year ; and, besides, two distinct winters succeed ing the spring of B.C. 39, when Herod returned to Syria, are recorded by Josephus before the capture of the city, so that the latter event could not have occurred earlier than in B.C. 37. The events also themselves which belong to b.c 38 (see that year) would not allow time for a tedious siege of five or even three months, not to mention that at the close of the year of the siege Antigonus was taken by Herod to Antony, then at Antioch; but Antony, after the siege of Samosata, in b.c 38, made all haste to Egypt, and then passed through Greece on his way to Italy, so that he could scarcely have been at Antioch in the latter part of B.C. 38 (see that year, no. 506). In b.c 37, on the other hand, it is expressly stated that he re turned from Italy to Syria, and, no doubt, to Antioch, the capital, where was the palace of the Seleucidse. Josephus gives the full parti culars of the siege, and, in treating of a matter which so nearly concerned his own nation, is much more trustworthy than a late Eoman historian who merely bestows a passing notice on the affairs of Judsea in the course of a general history. The words of Dion, kwi pkv Si) roC re KXavSt'ou rov te Ntup/3dvou tov 0' ov- rtog syivEro, are at the close of a chapter which had opened with the siege of Samosata by Antony, which was in B.C. 38 ; and if the pas sage stood by itself it might be thought that Dion, in his allusion to the consulship of Clau dius and Norbanus, was referring to the siege of Samosata by Antony himself, and not to the capture of Jerusalem by Sosius, his lieu tenant. But Dion afterwards observes, t& S' kwiyiyvopkvu) S' eret (B.C. 37) oi pkv 'Piapaloi ovSkv kv rrj Svpitp Xoyov a£iov eVpa£av, etc., Dion, xlix. 23 ; from which it would appear that Dion really supposed the fall of Jeru salem to have occurred in b. c 38. However, the date assigned by Dion is obviously er roneous. 527. Dion appears to be right in referring the day of the capture of Jerusalem to a Sab bath or Saturday, ev rrj tov Kpbvov Kal tote rjpipa &vopaapevy, Dion, xlix. 22; for, accord ing to De Morgan's Book of Almanacks, October 5, B.C. 37, was a Saturday. Dion had stated the same thing of the capture by Pompey ; but in this he was mistaken, and the cause of 62 B.C. 37. the error was that the capture was on the great Fast, which was observed as a Sabbath, but was not an ordinary Sabbath. With the same predilection for a Sabbath, Dion also erroneously places the final capture of Jerusa lem, in a. d. 70, on a Sabbath (see that year, no. 2154). As it was well known that the Jews kept the seventh day holy, every great success against them was naturally referred to a Sabbath. 528. On the capture of the city (by Herod and Sosius), Antigonus, who had remained in the castle afterwards called Antonia, surrenders himself, Karnai pkv awb rrjg (idpsiog, Jos. Ant. xiv. 16,2; having reigned three years and three months, rpt'a Se 'irri Kai rps'ig prjvag dp£,avra, Ant xx. 10; viz. from the time of his appoint ment by the Parthians in b.c 40 (see that year, no. 453). Antigonus is carried by Sosius to Antony, then at Antioch, and, at the instigation of Herod, Antigonus, according to Josephus, Plut arch, and Strabo, is beheaded. Tourov ovv tpiXo- \poxTiaavra p£XPlC kaxdrvv Sid \jjvxpag kXwiSog d£ioe rrjg dyEWEt'ac tteXekuc eKSe'xErat. Jos. Bell. i. 18, 3. Avrtivioe Se Xafiivv alxpdXwrov rbv 'Avnyovov Skaptov . . . Eyvtv rovrov kv ' Avno- XEi'a ireXeic/irai. Ant. xiv. 15, 2. 'Avri'yovov rbv 'lovSaiov . . . wpoayay&v eVeXekiitev, ovSe- vbg wpoTEpov kripov (iaaiXkivg ovriv KoXaaQkvrog. Plut. Ant. 36. 'Avrtivioe pkv 'Avri'yovov rbv 'lovSa'iov axQkvra Eig 'Avrto^Eiav weXekI^ei. Strabo cited Ant. xiv. 16, 4. But, according to Dion, Antigonus was scourged and crucified. 'Epaariywas aravpig wpoaSr)aac. Dion,xlix. 22. From these summary statements of the exe cution it may be inferred that the interval be tween the capture of Jerusalem and the exe cution was very short. Here ended the line of the Asmonean princes, after a dynasty of 126 years, wuvsrai Sk ovrivg r) tov ' Aaapiuvaiov apxr) psrd irrj EKarov Kai EtKoai e£, Jos. Ant. xiv. 16, 4; or, as in another place, after a dynasty of 125 years, tfreo-tv e- Kardv siKoaiwivrs t&v ' ' Aaaptvviiiuiv kv oic i/3a- aiXsvov. Ant. xvii. 6, 3. The Asmonean dy nasty dated from the peace concluded between Judas Maccabeus and Antiochus Eupator in the 150th year of the Seleucian era, eVoc S' ijv tovto rrjg dpxrjg rolg awb SeXeukou eKaroarbv kuI wevraKoarbv, Ant. xii. 9, 3; i. e. some time between 1 October, b.c 163, and 1 October, B.C. 162; and, reckoning from b.c 162, the duration would be 125 years complete and 126 years current. From the death of Antigonus the actual reign of Herod, according to Josephus, com mences; but he computes it retrospectively, either by consular years from 1 January, or by Jewish years from 1 Nisan, of this year. To reconcile Josephus with himself, one or other of these modes of reckoning must be adopted, but to which of the two the preference should be given it is hard to say. On the one hand, as Josephus, both on the appointment of Herod as king by the Eomans, in b.c 40, and on the capture of Jerusalem by Herod, in b.c 37, is particular in mentioning the consulship in which these events occurred, one might be led to infer that the consulship was the leading idea in the historian's mind. On the other hand, Josephus, a Jew and of a Levitical family, must have been taught from his earliest infancy to date the year from 1 Nisan ; and, accordingly, in his history he makes use of the Jewish months of the sacred year as beginning from 1 Nisan, though under their Syro-Macedonian names (see a.d. 70, no. 2093). And this would lead us to the conclusion that, in reckoning the reign of Herod, Josephus computes in this way. The Jewish custom, according to the Talmud, was this : at whatever time of year was the actual accession, the first year was reckoned retrospectively from the 1 Nisan preceding, so that the second year commenced from 1 Nisan next following the accession. Non numerant in regibus nisiaNisano. Nisanus initium anni regibus, ac dies quidem unus in anno (viz. post Kal. Nisani) instar anni com- putatur. Unus dies in anni fine pro anno com- putatur. Anger, p. 9, note (x). The Egyptians reckoned the reigns of princes in a similar way, making the second year of the reign to com mence on new year's day, or 1 Thoth, next after the accession, and the Jews may have borrowed the custom from the Egyptians. See Eckhel, iv. 42. It will make no essential or practical difference whether Josephus be as sumed to have dated the reign of Herod by the Eoman year, from 1 January, or by the Jewish year, from 1 Nisan. 529. Herod appoints Ananelus, a priest from Babylon, to the high-priesthood. Jos. Ant. xv. 2, 4. This follows immediately after Herod's ac cession to the throne. Tovrov (Ananelum) airdc pkv (Herod) iripyaev Sre rr)v (iaaiXelav wapi- B.C. 36. 63 Xajiev. Ant. xv. 3, 1. Ananelus was removed from the pontificate towards the close of the following year and is then said to have held the office for some time. NOv Etyri (Herod) St- Stivai t& watSl (Aristobulo) rnv dpxiEpwtruviji', Kal 7rdXat wpoKaraarriaaaQat rbv 'AvdvijXov, iraiStov iravrd7ratrtv ovrog ApiaTo(3ovXov. Ant. xv. 2, 7 (see b.c 36, no. 542). 530. Herod appoints Costobarus governor of Idumsea and Gaza. 'HptiS/je rnv (iaaiXtiav wapaXafiwv dpxovra rrjg 'lSovpaiag Ka. Yd^r/g dwoSsiKvvai rbv Koarbfiapov. Jos. Ant. xv. 7, 9 (see b.c 34, no. 567). 530 a. Coin of M. Antony. Head of Antony -4- C. Sosius Imp. Eckhel, vi. 45 (but who erroneously refers the coin to b. c. 38). Inscriptions. M. Aimilius M. F. Q. N. Le- , ^^.p.c . . . J^ ¦ „ r, ,, v [ «<* Pridie K. M. Antonius M. F. M. N. j n..Z^ Imp. Casar Divi F. C. N. J M. Agrippa L. F. The Sabbatic year. Passover, April 16. Pentecost, June 6. Tabernacles, October 11. Fasti Capitol. B.C. 36. TT.C. 718. Olymp. 186, 1. L. Gellius Poplicola. Qui abdic. et eum excepit L. Munatius Plancus. M. Cocceius Nerva. Qui abdic. et eum excepit P. Sulpicius Quirinus. Second year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 531. Octavius, in the spring, prosecutes the naval war against Sextus Pompey. Kaiaap Se, Sig to vavrtKoi' f/roipaaro Kal to tap iviarr), r/pk te eK t&v Bai'tov, etc. Dion, xlix. 1. Liv. Epit. 129. According to Appian, Octavius set sail about midsummer. Trjg dvaywy^c tov Kai aapog r) ripipa wposiprjro wdat, Kai i)v SeKartj rpow&v OEptv&v ijvnva Piapa'tui vovpnviav 'ixovat rov piiivbg, ov kwi npy rov Kaiaapog rov wporipov 'lovXiov avrl Kv'ivnXiov KaXovat. App. B.C. v. 97. 532. Msecenas, a knight and the great patron of letters, has the chief administration of affairs in Italy under Octavius. Dion, xlix. 16. 533. Sextus Pompey is defeated in a naval battle by Octavius, and flies from Messene to Corcyra, and thence to Cephalonia, and thence to Lesbos, where he seeks to repair his broken fortunes. Dion, xlix. 17. App. B. C. v. 133. 534. Lepidus is ejected from the trium virate. M. Lepidus qui ex Africa velut ad societatem belli contra Sextum Pompeium a Casare gerendi irajecerat, quum bellum Casari quoque inferret, relidus ab exercitu, absoluto triumviratus honore, vitam impetravit. Liv. Epit. 129. 535. Early in the year Canidius Crassus marches against and conquers Pharnabazes, king of l"beria, and Zober, king of Albania. Ev Se Sr) r& Xotw& xeip&vt rovru> YeXXIov Kai rov NEpdiia dpxtlvrwv (b.C 36), IIou;rXioe Kavi- Stog Kpdaaog iwl 'Ifirjpag rovg ravrr) arparsvaag, etc. Dion, xlix. 24 (see b. c 65, no. 46). 536. As Antony approaches Syria (see B.C. 37, no. 515), his passion for Cleopatra revives, and on landing he sends for Cleopatra from Egypt. 'O KX£07rdrpac 'ipivg . . . avQig dviXapwe Kal dveOdppEi St/pi'a irXjjo-idfovroe avrov, Kal rkXog . . . Kawirivva ) rn KXEOwdrpq ptydXivg St£(iXr)0ri (Antony) . . . on woXXd pkv rjjg 'Apajiiag rrjg te MdXxoti Kat rrjg r&v 'Irovpaiwy (tov yap Avaaviav ov avrbg (iaaiXka atp&y kwswoiriKtt, awEKTEivsv, tie rd roii HaKopov wpd^avra), woXXd Sk Kal Trjg OotvtKije, rrjg rs HaAatarivric, Kpiirng ri riva Kai Kvpr)vnv, rhv te Kvwpuv avro'tg (the sons of Cleopatra by Antony) kxapiaara. Tote pkv (b.C 36) ravra ewpa^sv. T& S' kxopivto 64 B.C. 36. eVei, ors Hopwrj'iog Kal b KopvovfiKiog vwa- rsvaav, etc. (b.c 35). Dion, xlix. 32. And Porphyry expressly places the death of Ly sanias and the grant of part of his dominions to Cleopatra in this year, for the reign of Cleopatra commenced in B.C. 51 (see no. 188); and he assigns the grant of these provinces to the sixteenth year of her reign, i. e. in B.C. 36. To S' EKKatSEKarov (of Cleopatra) &vopdadri rb Kal wp&rov, EWEiSr) TeXevrriaavTog Ava tpdxov (lege Avaaviov) rrjg iv 2vpiq XaXKt'Soe Bao-iXEiue MnpKoe 'Avrtivioe 6 AvroKpdrwp ri]v te XaXKt'Sa Kal rovg w£pl avr/jv rbwovg wapk- Sivke ry KXEowdrpq. Porphyr. apud Euseb. Muller's Fragm. Grsec. Hist. iii. 724. Jose phus, in speaking of the presence of Cleopatra in Syria at this time, gives the following ac count of the grant to her : Kal Siafiaoa (Cleo patra) ovv ekeu £ (Antony) r»v 2upi'av etevoou Krrjpa woii/aaaOai. Avaariav psv ovv tov UroXspaiav Ildp0ove ainaaapevri rolg wpdy- paatv kwdystv, dwoKrivvvaiv. 'IJrei Se?rap''Av- ri\)viov rr)v te 'lovSaiav Kal ti)v t&v 'Apd/iivv, di,tovaa rovg (iaaiXsvovrag aiir&v dcpsXiadai . . . pkpn rrjg x^pag EKarkpov wapeXbpevog, rovToie avrrjv kSivpriaaro, SiSuiai Sk Kal rag krrbg EXsvQipov worapov wbXeig dxptg A'iyvwrov, X Kal en wpbrspov KXsowdrpa. Strabo xii. 5 (see B.C. 31, no. 618). 538. Hyrcanus, early in the year, arrives from Babylon at Jerusalem, partly from his own wish, and partly on the invitation of Herod. This was after Herod's accession to the throne, as reckoned from the death of Antigonus, and after receipt of the intelligence of it by Hyrcanus. Karaaxbvrog Se rrjv jiaat- Xtiav HptiSou, wvdbptvog YpKavbg b 'Apxtepevg, etc ; wvbbptvog Sk rbv 'HptiSj/v wapetXritpivat rr)v (iaaiXsiav, avnpErax&pEi rate iXwiatv, etc. Jos. Ant. xv. 2, 1 and 2. 539. Alexandra, the daughter of Hyrcanus, writes to Cleopatra to ask that the high-priest hood may be conferred on her son Aristobulus. This letter followed close upon the appointment of Ananelus as high-priest (see B.C. 37, no. 529), and arose from Alexandra's resentment on that account. Ev0ue ovv ovk rivsyKsv 'AXst,dvSpa rr)v kwr'ipEtav (the appointment of Ananelus) . . . Kai ypdtpst KXeowdrpa . . . atrelaOai wap' Avr&viov t& waiSl rr)v 'Apxitpivovvnv. Ant. xv. 2, 5. 540. Q. Dellius (7ratSiKa Trdrs Eawrov (An- tonii) ysvbpevov, Dion, xlix. 39) persuades Alexandra to write to Antony (not said to be B.C. 36. 65 in Egypt), and at the same, time to send the portraits of Aristobulus and Mariamne. Ant. xv. 2, 6. 541. Antony desires Herod to send Aristo bulus to him, but Herod evades the injunction. Aristobulus at this time was sixteen ; and as he was seventeen at the Feast of Tabernacles, B.C. 35, and entered his eighteenth year shortly afterwards (see B.C. 35, no. 560), the events here referred to must have occurred in B.C. 36, and probably before the Feast of Tabernacles of this year, and before Antony set out for Media. 'En-EVrEXXe Se wipwstv tov walSa avv svTpsweia, wpoaTtQelg ei pr) (iapv Sokoi'ij. Tovtivv dwevExQsvrtoV wpbg 'HptiSrjv, ovk aatpaXsg eKpt- vev &pq. re KaXXtorov dvra rdv ' ApiarbjiovXov (eKKatSeKaenje ydp &>v ervyxavsv) Kai yivsi wpoi>xovTa wipwetv wapd rbv 'Avr&vtov. Jos. Ant. xv. 2, 6. 542. Herod shortly afterwards, in order that Aristobulus might be prevented by his office from leaving the country, removes Ananelus, and appoints Aristobulus. "Iva pnS' awoSr/- prjaai Svvarbv y TETtpnpsvip (Aristobulo) . . . stprj (Herod) SiSdvat rw 7ratSl rijv dpxtepwtrdvijv. Jos. Ant. xv. 2, 7; Bell. i. 22, 2. This was after the Feast of Tabernacles, for Aristobulus held office for one year only, and was put to death soon after the Feast of Tabernacles, B.C. 35 (see that year, no. 560). 543. Antony marches with 60,000 foot and 10,000 horse to the Euphrates, against the Parthians ; but finding the passage guarded, he proceeds by way of Armenia against Media, Artavasdes, the king of Armenia, professing to be his ally, and to be at war with Artavasdes (same name), king of Media (see B.C. 50, no. 239 ; B.C. 33, no. 574). Plut. Ant. 37. Dion, xlix. 25. 544. Cleopatra having accompanied Antony as far as the Euphrates, returns by way of Apamea and Damascus. She passes through Judsea, when Herod rents of her the palm- groves of Jericho, which Antony had given to her for two hundred talents, and becomes surety for 200 talents more to be paid by Malchus, as the rent for the parts of Arabia which had been given to her by Antony, and then escorts her to Pelusium. Tovnav r) KXso- wdrpa rvxovaa, Kal wapawepipaaa pexplS Eii- tppdrov rbv 'Avrtivtov, etc. Jos. Ant. xv. 4, 2 ; xv. 5, 3 ; Bell. i. 18, 5. This expedition of Antony was after the successes of Canidius Crassus against Pharna- bazes (see ante, no. 535), for it was partly in consequence of them. Tovroig re oZv ewapOelg b 'Avr&viog . . . rbv te wbXepov rbv wpbg avrovg (Parthians) ec x£lPae tfyero, etc. Dion, xlix. 24. And Antony arrived in Armenia so late in the year that, instead of opening the cam-' paign against the Medes, he ought to have put his troops into winter quarters. Ilpwrov pkv avrov Skov kv 'Appevia Siaxetpdaai, Kal Stava- wavaat tov arpdrov oKTaKtaxiXiivv araSitov dwo- rsrpvxivpivov wope'tq. . . . evOvg liysv, etc. Plut. Ant. 38. 545. Polemo accompanied Antony in this expedition, and was at this time king of Pontus (including probably Colchis). To5 rfoXEuwvoe tov iv t& Hovtu) (iaaiXsvovrog. Dion xlix. 25 (see supra, 537 ; B.C. 39, no. 480 ; B.C. 2, no. 966 a). 546. Antony besieges Praaspa, the capital of Media, in vain. Dion, xlix. 25. Plut. Ant. 38. A detachment of the army under Stati- anus is cut off, when Polemo is taken prisoner, but is ransomed. Dion, xlix. 25. Plut. Ant. 38. 547. Operations were carried on after the autumnal equinox. "HS?j tov aipog avviara- pivov psrd xovg Seivwc eTaXaiw&pnae, xelPwv TC ydp rjSn liv. Dion. xlix. 31. Tore Se Sid woXXov xclP re aSeX MrjSa) wspl worapbv 'Apd^yv ol>ru> Ktveiv rov wbXspov. Plut. Ant. 52. 575. Antony, in Syria, on his way to Media, hears of the arrival of his wife Octavia at Athens from Eome for the purpose of joining him, when he writes to her to remain there during his expedition to Media. Ysvopivr) S' (Octavia) ev 'AQr)vaig eSe'£aro ypappara wap' ' Avnaviov KsXEvoyrog avrbQi wpoapeveiv, Kai rd wepl Trjv avd(iaaiv SrjXovvrog. Plut. Ant. 53; and see Dion, xlix. 33. 576. Cleopatra, alarmed at the approach of Octavia, induces Antony to postpone his ex pedition to Media and return from Syria to Egypt. Te'Xoe S' ovv ovrur rbv avQpiowov i^irn- l,av Kai dweQrjXvvav, &ars, Ssiaavra pr) KXeo- irdrpa wpbnrai rbv fiiov, etc 'AXe£dvSpetav iw- aveX0Etv, rbv Se MqSov eie tSpav erove dvafia- XkaQai, Kaiwep kv ardasi r&v HapQiK&v etvat Xsyopkvtov. Plut. Ant. 53 ; and see Dion, xlix. 33. 577. Octavia returns, by command of Octa vius, from Athens to Eome. 'OKrajiiav Se Kat- trap vjipiaQat SoKovaav, &g kwavrjXQEV e£ A0?j- vtiv, EKiXsvae KaO' kavrr)v o'ike'iv. Plut. Ant. 54. 578. Antony marches to Media, but contents himself with an offensive and defensive alliance with the king of Media against the Parthians. 'Avrtivioe Se ev tovtu) rjXatre pkv pixP1 TOu 'Apdijou tie Kal iwl roiig HdpQovg arparevawv, ripKiaQri Si ry wpbg rbv MrjSov opoXoyiq, etc. Dion, xlix. 44. 579. Antony invests Polemo (see b.c 36, no. 545; B.C. 26, no. 670) with the Lesser Armenia (see b.c 65,. no. 53; b.c 20, no. 727), and then proceeds to Ionia and thence to Greece, to prepare for war against Octavius. KaK rod- rou d pkv 'Avrtivioe r£ HoXepivvt rr)v ptKporipav 'AppEvlav xaPiadpEvog . . . 'ig te rr)v Toiviav Kal kg rnv 'EXXdSa kwi rji' Kaiaapog woXepo) &ppn- asv. Dion, xlix. 44. 580. The king of Media is vanquished by the Parthians, and Armenia (see B. C. 34, no. 568 ; b. c 20, no. 734) and Media are lost for a time to the Eomans. "0,re MjjSoe . . . dv0J)rrij07j te Kat edXw, Kal otirtue r) 'Appsvia psrd rrjg MqSiae d^-fiXEro. Dion, xlix. 44. Artaxias, the son of Artavasdes (see b. c 34, no. 568), was now estabhshed on the throne of Armenia. Ejus (Artavasdis) filius A rtaxias, memorid patris nobis infensus, Arsacidarum vi seque regnumque tutatus est. Tac. Ann. ii. 3. Jos. Ant. xv. 4, 3 (see B.C. 20, no. 734). 581. Probably about this period Lucius Calpurnius Bibulus succeeds L. Munatius Plancus as governor of Syria (see B. C. 35, no. 555). BijiovXog Se . . . orparnybg ctweSeixOr) Supiae vwb ' Avroiviov, Kal trrpanjyfiv en avrrjg awiQavev. App. B. C. iv. 38. It thus appears 70 B.C. 32. that he died in office; but he was living, in b.c 32, as is evidenced by one of his coins. See Eckhel, vi. 57. In b. c 31, Q. Didius was governor of Syria (see that year, no. 611). 582. Malchus, for some time, pays the 200 talents for which Herod had been his surety to Cleopatra (see b.c 36, no. 544), but after wards is backward, and at last repudiates the engagement altogether. 'O S' "Apa\p, 'Hp&Sov rr)v tpopdv kwiSe^apevov, XP0VCV P*v riva wap- eix£V eKelva rd SiaKoaia rdXavra, perd ravra Se KaKor)0rig r)v, Kal (ipaSvg eig rag awoSbaeig, Kal poXtg el Kal piprj riva SiaXvaetev, ovSk ravra SiSdvat SoKuiv a£r}pitog. Jos. Ant. xv. 4, 4. Some time, therefore, had elapsed since the grant to Cleopatra, so that the grant could not have been made when Antony was in Syria in b. c 34, but must have been in b. c 36. 583. Herod would now have made war against Malchus at once, but is diverted by the breaking out of war between Antony and Octavius. 'HptiSne Se . . . sixe pkv &g eweXev abpsvog, wpoQsapiq Si ixpr)aaro 'PivpaiKto wo- Xipu). Jos. Ant. xv. 5, 1. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 2. Pentecost, May 23. Tabernacles, September 27. B.C. 32. U.C. 722. Olymp. 187, 1. Cn. Domitius jEnobarbus. C. Sosius. Ex Kal. Jul. L. Cornelius. Ex Kal. Nov. M. Valerius Messalla. Sixth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 584. Sosius, at the beginning of the year, inveighs against Octavius, who is then absent from Eome, but Octavius shortly after returns, when Sosius and Domitius, the consuls, join Antony. Oi oZv vwaroi . . . XdOpa wpos^sx&pri- aav, Kal psrd tovto wpbg rbv 'Avriivtov d7rjjjX0ov. Dion, 1. 2. Suet. Octav. 17. 585. Titius and Plancus, on the contrary, desert from Antony to Octavius. Dion, 1. 3. 586. A remarkable eruption of Mount Etna occurs this year. Dion, 1. 8. 587. No decisive movement is made by An tony or Octavius during this year. Meretiptuv S' ovv wavriov bpoitog kwi rovTotg ovtojv, iv pkv t& etei EKEivto wXsov ohSkv kyivsro. Dion, 1. 9. But they are engaged on both sides in prepara tion for war. Dion, 1. 6. 588. Antony proceeds with Cleopatra to Ephesus, where the fleet (not including any contribution from Herod) is assembled. Avrde ce KXE07rdrpav avaXajitov eig "Eipeaov $Ke, Kai to vavriKov ekeI avvyst wavraxbQsv. Plut. Ant. 56. The fleet then proceeds to Samos. 2wiov- a&v t&v Svvdpstov, wXsvaavTEg sig 2dpov kv EvwaQslatg r)aav. Plut. Ant. 56. 589. Antony proceeds to Athens. Airde Se irXevtrac etc AQr)vag wdXiv kv watSiatg r)v Kal Qearpoig. Plut. Ant. 57. 590. Antony advances to Corcyra, but re turns again to Peloponnesus and winters at Patrse. Kai EKsivog (Antony) . . . ig rr)v HeXo- worvrjaov (rjSrj ydp ek psrow&pov -r)v) avawXev- aag, avrbg pkv kv Tldrpatg wapExsipaas. Dion, 1. 9. Plut. Ant. 60. 591. Herod levies troops on the side of An tony. Trjg ydp iw' 'Aktiio pdxng wpoaSoKtopsvng, etc. Jos.Ant.xv.5, 1. Tov Se 'AKnaKoO woXipov avvspptoybrog, wapeaKevdaa.ro pkv 'Hp&Syg 'Av- Ttovlh) avvslflppav. Bell. i. 19, 1. And is ready to take the field-, when Cleopatra, hoping to destroy either Herod or Malchus and to receive the dominions of the vanquished, prevails on Antony to send Herod against Malchus, who had failed to pay his tribute of 200 talents for the rent of part of Arabia granted by Antony to Cleopatra (see b.c 33, no. 582). 'H$toit ydp r) KXsowdrpa ravra (the war of Herod against Malchus) XwutrEXEtv airy, tov erepov vwb Qa- Tspov KaK&g wdaxetv r)yovpivri. Tovrorv avr& (Herod) 7rap' 'Avruvlov XsxQivTtvv, vwoarpitl/ag HptiSijc avvslxe rb arparitoriKov tie e«0Oe eie rnv 'Apajiiav ipjiaX&v. Ant. xv. 5, 1. 592. Herod marches against Malchus and defeats him at Diospolis. 'Ec AioottoXiv d^tKvet- rat (Herod) . . . ml pdxyg Kaprepag yevo/te'vije kKpdryaav ol 'IovSatoi. Jos. Ant. xv. 5, 1 ; Bell i. 19, 2. 593. Herod engages a second time with the Arabians at Canatha, in Ccelesyria, when Athe- nion, the general of Cleopatra in that part and the private enemy of Herod, treacherously at tacks Herod, who now suffers a total defeat. Jos. Ant. xv. 5, 1 ; Bell. i. 19, 2. This was before the earthquake in the spring of b. c 31, for the latter calamity overtook Herod as he was mak ing reprisals for the defeat by ravaging the Arabian borders. 'Apvvapiviv Sk roiig exQpovg B.C. 31. 71 E!rnri7rret avpfopd Satpbviog dXXr/Var' 'irog pkv rrjg (iaaiXsiag 'ijiSopov. Bell. i. 19, 2. 593 a. Inscription. Imp. Casar, Cos. Des. Tert. iii.vir R. P. C. Iterum Murum turresque F. (at Tergeste) Ad Calcem Suetonii. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 22. Pentecost, May 12. Tabernacles, September 16. B.C. 31. IT.C. 723. Olymp. 187, 2. Actian Era I., from 2 Sept. of this year. C. Octavius Cjesab, iii. M. Valerius Messala Cokvtnus. Vice M. An- tonii iii. qui antequam iniret hostis judic. est. Ex Kal. Maii, M. Titius. Ex Kal. Oct. Cn. Pompeius. Seventh year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 594. Octavius is consul for part of the year only. Quinque medios consulatus a sexto ad un- decimum annuos gessit, cateros aut novem aut sex aut quatuor aut tribus mensibus. Suet. Octav. 2 6. 595. This was the last of the eight years for which consuls had been appointed in B.C. 39 (see that year, no. 474). Merd Se Sr) ravra r)aav pkv vrarot sig to Exopsrov 'irog o,re Kaiaap Kal b 'Avr&viog wpoawoSeSeiy pivot Tore, ore ig rd oktii) ern rag apxdg siadwui; wpoKarsarfiaavTO, Kal to ye teXevtoTiov iKsivo -r)v. Dion, 1. 10. 596. Octavius, while it is still winter, at tempts to surprise Antony, and sails from Brundisium to Corcyra, but encounters a storm and returns. 'O ydp Kuttrap e£av»/x0i/ pkv ek rov Bpevreaiov Kal 'iwXevae pixP1 T71G KspKvpag . . . xetp&vt Sk weptwea&v Kal wovyQeig avex&pnae (his coss.). Dion, 1. 11. 597. Antony, as the spring advances, re mains for some time at Patrse. Toi; Se Sr) -t)pog b pkv 'Avrtivioe ovSapov kKivr)Qrj (his coss.). Dion, 1. 11. 598. Octavius moves forward with his fleet and army to the mouth of the Ambracian Bay. THye Se avrovg ovk kg rrjv UeXowovvnaov ovSk iwl rbv 'Avr&vtov, dXXd wpbg rb "Aktiov. Dion, 1. 12. Upon which Antony also advances to Actium. '0 S' ovv 'Avr&viog, iwsiSrj rdxtara rrjv tov Kaiaapog itipiliiv iwvOsro, ovk kpsXAyasv, a'XX' ee 70 "Aktiov psrd t&v avrbvrwv ol iiwslyQri. Dion, 1. 13. According to Plutarch, tpQdvsi Sk Kaiaap, 'Avnoviov wspt to' Aktiov bpp&vrog kv tSrowto vvv r) NikotoXig 'iSpvrai, StafiaX&v rbv 'lovtov Kal rrjg 'HwEtpov xu>P'-0Vi ° Topvvr/ KaXei- rat, Karaaxv>v. Plut. Ant. 62. 599. Antony still stands aloof from a battle until he had collected all his forces. Ov pivrot Kal kg dy&va pkv svOvg Kariarrj. Dion, 1. 13. 600. The allies of Antony are thus enume rated by Plutarch : BaaiXslg S' vwt)kooi avvs- pdxovv Bo'kxoc d AifivtoV, Kal TapKovSripog b rrjg avio KiXidag (see b.c 48, no. 269; infra, no. 608), Kal Ka7T7raSoK/ae pkv 'ApxeXaoe (see B.C. 36, no. 551), Ila^Xayovtae Se <&tXdSeXtpoe (De jotarus Philadelphus, see B.C. 41, no. 435), Koppaynvrjg Se MiOpiSdnje (see B.C. 38, no. 500), 'ASdXXoe Se 9paK)je. Otiroi pkv avr& wapfj- aav. 'Ek Se Ildvrou IloXeuwv arpdrov 'iwepwe (see b.c 33, no. 579), Kat MdXxoe e$ 'Apa- (iiag, Kal 'HptoSrjg b 'lovSalog, 'in S' 'Apiv rag b AvKaovtov Kal b YaXaT&v (iaaiXevg (see B.C 36, no. 551). THv Se Kal Trapd rov M^Swv (iaaiXitog awearaXpivy (ior)Qeta. Plut. Ant. 61. Thus, Plutarch agrees with Josephus in the statement that Herod and Malchus personally were not present with Antony, 'though they aided him with their forces. Josephus makes Herod thus explain himself: 7rdvrwe «v ue (Herod) perd t&v owXwv iweipaaag, si pr) Sis- KtoXvaav" Apajisg, Kal avppaxiav pivrot ye avrto Kara to Svvarbv, Kal airov woXXdg 'iwepipa pvpidSag. Bell. i. 20, 1. 601. In the spring, and when the seventh year of Herod is said to be current, and when the war at Actium was at its height, and there fore before the defeat of Antony at Actium, a dreadful earthquake occurs in Judsea. 'Apwo- piva Sk (Herod) rovg 'ixQpovg (the Arabians, see B.C. 32) ipwiwrst avpipopd Satpbviog aXX-n Kar' 'irog pkv rrjg (iaaiXsiag ejiSopov, aKpd'Covrog Se tov wspl Aktiov woXkpov Kara ydp dpxope- vov 'iapog ri yrj aeiaQslaa (ioaKnpdrtov pkv wXfjQog awsipov, dvQp&wtov Se rpete Siiipdsips pvpidSag, Jos. Bell. i. 19, 3. 'Evtovtut ko.1 rrjg kw' 'Aktio) pdyrtg avvearapivyg (when the battle was now set in array at Actium) Kato-api 7rpde 'Avt&viov, sfiSopov ovrog 'HptiSij rrjg (iaai Xsiag erovg, asiaQs'iaa r) yrj r&v TovSaiwv, &g ovk dXXor' eSokei, rwv ev rrj x*°Pt x-rnvtov woX- Xrjv tpQopav kwoiyasv. Ant. xv. 5, 2. The spring above referred to could not be that of B.C. 30, for after the defeat and flight of Antony the war at Actium could not be said to be at its height. Also, as Herod threw himself upon the mercy of Octavius very early in B.C. 30, 72 B.C. 31. there would not be time, during the interval between the earthquake in the spring of b.c 30 and the interview with Octavius, for Herod to have sent an embassy to the Arabians, and then to have encouraged his countrymen under the calamity, and finally to have crossed the Jordan and defeated the Arabians in battle (see infra, no. 604). And what is still more decisive is that the battle of Actium is spoken of by Josephus as a subsequent event to the defeat of the Arabians. MeraXa/i/3dvet S' avrbv (Herod) evtiiwg r) wepl t&v SXivv wpay- pdrtov ippovrig Sid rrjv wpbg rbv 'Avriivtov tpiXiav, Kaiaapog rjSri wepl 'Aktiov vevtKnKorog. Bell. i. 20, 1. And in the Antiquities Josephus speaks first of the battle being set in array at Actium, but not yet fought, Ant. xv. 5, 2 ; and then narrates Herod's proceedings against the Ara bians, Ant. xv. 52 ; and then the perilous position of Herod from the victory just gained by Octavius over Antony. Td pkv ovv dXXa (the war with the Arabians) KaX&g elxev airgj, SvaEwixEiprirfi Kara wdvra- yEyevvpivo), KivSvvog S' ipwiwrst rrjv vwkp t&v oXiov Kpiaiv sway tov, Avriivtov Kaiaapog kv rrj Kar' "Aktiov pdxv rsviKrjKOTog. Ant. XV. 6, 1. 602. Herod, under the calamity of the earth quake, sends ambassadors to the Arabians to treat for peace ; but the Arabians are elated at the losses of Herod, and assassinate the envoys. Jos. Ant. xv. 5, 2 ; Bell. i. 19, 3. 603. Herod calls his countrymen together, and encourages them under their calamities. Jos. Ant. xv. 5, 3 ; Bell. i. 19, 4. 604. He crosses the Jordan and defeats the Arabians at Philadelphia, when they elect him their champion. AtifiaivE (Herod) rbv 'lopSdvnv worapbv psrd rrjg Swdpsiog, aTparowESsvadpsvog Se Trepl rrjv kXwtSa rijc atornpiag, dwopiq t&v EwtrriSsitov Kal paXXov ilSaroe. Ant. xv. 5, 4. 605. Agrippa defeats Q. Nasidius and takes Leucas and Patrse, and wins over Corinth. Dion, 1. 13. 606. Cnseus Domitius deserts to Octavius, when Antony, growing suspicious, puts Iambli- chus, king of Emesa and Arethusa (see b c 47, no. 286 ; and infra, no. 618 ; and B.C. 20, no. 727), and others to death. Kai ctweKTEtvEV ek Toirov aXXovg te Kal 'IdpjiXixov 'Apafiiwv nv&v (iaaiXia. Dion, 1. 13. 607. Amyntas, king of Galatia, and Q. Dellius are at this time engaged in levying forces for Antony in Macedonia and Thrace. "Eruxov Se kwi piaQoipopovg 'ig te rr)v MaKeSoviav Kal kg QpqKTjv weweppivot. Dion, 1. 13. 608. Sosius, the admiral of Antony, defeats Lucius Taresius, but is defeated by Agrippa, when Sosius and Tarcondimotus (see B.C. 43, no. 381) are slain. 'AXXa Kai wpoaSietpddprj (Sosius) psrd te tov TapKovSipbrov Kat psrd aXXtov woXX&v. Dion, 1. 14. Tarcondimotus was king of Cilicia Amaniensis, or the High lands of Cilicia, Trjg dviv KiXtKtac, Plut. Ant. 61, i.e. of the eastern parts about Mount Amanus. Strabo, xiv. 5. See Cic. Epist. Fam. xv. 1 (see supra, no. 600 ; and b.c 20, no. 727). 609. THE BATTLE OF ACTIUM. Dion, 1. 32-35. Veil. Pat. ii. 85, 86. Plut. Ant. 66- 68. Liv. Epit. 133. On September 2, Toiairrj rig r) vavpax'ta- avr&v TySsvripqrov 'Siswrspjipiov iyivsro. Dion, 1. 1. D. K. Sept. N. Jovi Tonant. in Capitolio. E. IV. (September 2) N> Fer. Ex S. C. Quod eo die Imp. Cas. Divi F. Augustus apud Actium vicit. Se et Titio Cos. (old calendar). Muratori, i. 151. The battle began at 11 a.m., and the event was uncertain up to 1 p.m., when victory declared itself for Octavius. Ab hord quintd usque in horam septimam, incerta vincendi spe, gravis- sima utrinque cades acta : reliquum diei cum subsequente node in victoriam Casaris declinavit. Oros. vi. 19. It was twelve years from the com mencement of the Triumvirate. Cum Antonio per duodecimfere annos, novissime per quatuor et quadragintasolus(Octnvius)rempublicamtenuit. Suet. Octav. 8 (see B.C. 43, no. 376). And in the second year of the 187th Olympiad. "Hv (the battle) kwi rf/g kjiSbpyg Kal bySor/Koarrjg Kal EKaroarrjg 'OXvpwidSog ysviaQai avvi^y. Jos. Ant. xv. 5, 1. In this passage Josephus, reckoning as usual, designates the year by the Olympiad with which the year began, so that, as the first six months of the year B.C. 31 fell in the first year of this Olympiad, Josephus attributes the last six months also (in which the battle was fought) to the same year of the Olympiad (see similar instances of this mode of reckoning under B.C. 69, no. 10). B.C. 31. 73 609 a. Augustus is saluted Imperator VI. Casar sextum Imperator appellatus. Oros. vi. c 19. It is uncertain on what occasions he had been the last four times previously saluted Imperator. See Eckhel, vi. 140. He was Im perator I. in B.c 43 (see b.c 43, no. 370). 610. Antony and Cleopatra fly together as far as to the Peloponnesus, and thence Cleo patra sails to Egypt, and Antony to Libya, and so to Alexandria. Dion, li. 5. Plut. Ant. 69. 611. Quintus Didius is now prefect of Syria (see b.c. 33, no. 581 ; b.c 29, no. 654), and induces the Arabians to burn the Egyptian fleet in the Eed Sea. 'Ev & Sk ravra kyivsro rag te vavg Tag kv t& 'ApafiiKul koXwo) wpbg rbv eg tt\v 'EpvQpdv QdXaaaav wXovv vavwriyvQei- aag ol 'Apdfiwi wEiaQivrsg vwb Kvivtov AtSiov rrjg Supt'ae apxorog Kariwpnaav. Dion, li. 7. Plut. Ant. 69. 612. Octavius sends Agrippa back to Italy, to take charge of his interests there, Dion. li. 3 ; and sails himself to Athens, ek roirov Kaiaap pev iw' 'AQnvag ewXevas, Plut. Ant. 68 ; and regulates the affairs of Greece, rd re kv rrj 'EXXdSt Si^'kjji7£, Dion, li. 4 ; and thence to Asia, where he waits for news of Antony, eg re rrjv 'Aaiav KOpiaQelg Kal EKtlva wpoaKadi- araro, rd te tov 'Avrwviov apa EKapaSoKEi, Dion, li. 4 ; and thence to Samos, where he passes the winter. Ab Actio quum Samum insulam in hiberna se recepisset, etc. Suet. Octav. 17. 613. On the news of the battle of Actium, Herod is thrown into consternation, and Alex andra, the daughter of Hyrcanus, opens a correspondence with Malchus, king of Petra, with the view of wresting the kingdom from Herod ; but Herod discovers the plot, and puts Hyrcanus to death, when upwards of eighty years of age. Tore ydp (at the news of the battle) d?TEyvii)trro avr& te 'Hp&Sn rd wpdypara, Kal rolg wspt avrbv sxQpoig te Kat iXoig, etc., to te Se wXeim per r) oySorjKovra ysyov&g (Hyr canus) erdyxavev er?j, etc. Jos. Ant. xv. 6, 1 and 3 ; Bell. i. 2, 1. 614. Antony and Cleopatra summon their allies to their aid in Egypt, but meet with no encouragement. Dion, li. 6. 615. Herod advises Antony to put Cleopatra to death, as the only means of safety,- and, on his refusal, deserts his cause. Jos. Bell. i. 20, 1 ; Ant. xv, 6, 6. 616. Antony hears of Herod's desertion, and sends Alexas or Alexander to him, to dis suade him from joining Octavius. 'AXe^dc o AaoStKEvg . . . kwiptjrQy pkv 'HpiiSijv tov (ia aiXia rrjg psra/ioXrjg iipiEtvv, avrov Sk mra- psivag Kal wpoSovg 'Avriivtov, krbXpriaEV sig b\ptv iXQslv Kaiaapog 'Hp&Sy wswotQ&g. Plut. Ant. 72. 617. It would appear from another passage of Plutarch that this desertion by Herod of Antony's cause followed very soon after the battle of Actium, on 2 September, B.C. 31 ; for Tf S' 'Avrtovito KayiSibg te rrjg awojioXrjg t&v ev 'AktIo) Swdpstov avrdyysXog r)XQs, Kai rov 'lov- Satov 'HpiiSijv ti'xovra rtvd rdypara Kal awsipag iJKovas Kalaapt wpoaKEx caa wapa rov 'Avriivtov elXriipQeiaav, 7rdvrac, wXnv tov te 'Apivrov Kal rov 'ApxeXdov, atpeiXsro, povr}pa (iaatXeig. Bell. i. 20, 1. This interview was after the march of Antony from Alexandria to Peritonium, for the gladi ators in Syria were then still unsubdued, whereas the interview was after the subjuga tion of the gladiators, as Octavius alluded to the dispatch of Q. Didius upon the subject. Bell. i. 20, 2 ; Ant. xv. 6, 7. The interview could not have been much before April B.C. 30, for since 1 January Octavius had gone to Italy and returned, which occupied a month (see supra, no. 621) ; nor, on the other hand, could it have been much later than April b.c 30, for by 1 August, b.c 30, Octavius had triumphed in Egypt, and the news of Antony's death had reached Eome by the Ides, i.e. 13 September, b.c 30. 630. Herod returns to Judsea by sea, and prepares for the reception of Octavius. 'Ejra- vrjei Se TrdXiv eie rnv 'lovSaiav . . . EvQiig pkv ovv wepl rrjv vwoSoxvv kyeyovet Kaiaapog awb "Zvpiag, eig A'iyvwrov kpjiaXelv piXXovrog. Jos. Ant. xv. 6, 7. 631. Octavius proceeds through Syria on his way to Egypt, Asia Syriaque circuitu JEgypium petit, Suet. Octav. 17 ; j and puts Alexas, the friend of Antony (see B.C. 31, no. 616), to death at Laodicea of Syria, notwith standing the intercession of Herod in his favour. Plut. Ant. 72. In Jos. Ant. xv. 6, 7, and Bell. i. 20, 3, Alexas is called Alexander, the former being the abbreviation of the latter. L 2 76 B.C. 30. 632. Herod escorts Octavius all the way from Acre to Egypt. Kal iwsiSr) waprjv (Octa vius), Sixerat pkv (Herod) avrov kv ITxoXe- paiSt wday ripy (iaaiXtKy. Jos. Ant. xv. 6, 7 ; Bell. i. 20, 3. ' 633. Octavius takes Pelusium by the treachery of Cleopatra. Plut. Ant. 74. Antony at this time was engaged at Peritonium. Dion,li. 9. 634. Antony, on hearing of the loss of Pelusium, advances from Peritonium to .Alex andria, and at first gains a temporary success before the walls, but is afterwards defeated. 'O S' oZv 'Avrtivioe ek rov II apmrovt'ov irpoe rr/v irepi roii IIr/Xov<7aalv. Plut. Ant. 86. The twenty- two years current of the reign of Cleopatra date from the death of Ptolemy Auletes, her father, in B.C. 51 (see no. 188). The fourteen years' reign jointly with Antony must date from the Triumvirate, though Antony first saw her in B.C. 41 (see no. 431). As to the age of Antony, see b.c 41, no. 431, when he was said to be only 40. 637. The news of the death of Antony reaches Eome when Cicero, the son of the orator, was consul suffectus for part of the year. 'HyyeXfln Se tovto KiKipivvog rov Kike- poivog watSbg iv pipst rov 'erovg vwarevovrog. Dion, li. 19. This was in September. Ipsum Augustum M. Cicerone filio consule Idibus Sep- tembris Senatus obsidionali donavit. Plin. N. H. xxii. 6. Imp. Cas. iiii. K. Jul. C. Antistio Id. Sept. M. Tullius M. Licinius. Inscriptio apud Sigonium, p. 142, b. ad ann. Capit. 723, cited Fasti Hellen. 638. Antyllus, the son of Antony by Fulvia, and Csesarion, the son of Cleopatra by Jul. Csesar, are put to death, Dion, li. 15 ; Suet. Octav. 17 ; Plut. Ant. 81 ; but Cleopatra, Ptolemy, and Alexander, the children of Cleopatra by Antony, are. spared. Dion, li. 15. Suet. Octav. 17. Cleopatra is given in marriage to Juba II. ; and Octavius confers on him at the same time, as a reward for his ser vices, the kingdom of Numidia, which had been held by his father. "H,re KX£07rdrpa Td/3a r« rov 'lojiov 7ratSl avvu>Kr)ae' roiriv yap b Kaiaap Tpaipivn te kv rrj 'IraXt'a Kal avarparsvaapivto oi rairrjv re Kal rr)v (iaaiXeiav rr)v warpioav eSwKe. Dion, li. 15 (see B.C. 1, no. 968). 639. Herod, after the death of Antony and Cleopatra, comes to Egypt, when Octavius invests him with Gadara, Hippos, Samaria, Gaza, Anthedon, Joppa, and Straton's Tower (afterwards Csesarea). "Dig jJkev (Herod) Etc A'iyv7rrov, rjSn KXeowdrpag Kal 'Avrwviov r£0- VE&rtav . . . ry (iaaiXsiq wpoaiOrjKE (Octavius) rrjv re vwo KXeowdrpag dwoTprfQelaav x&pav, Kal'i^wQEvYdSapa Kal'Twwov Kal^tapdpEtav, wpbg Sk rovTotg t&v wapaXiivv Td£av Kat 'Av0»/Sdva Kal 'lowwrjv Kal Ilvpyov Srpdraivoc. Jos. Bell. i. 20, 3. Nvv Se Kaitrapoe dyy£X0E'vroe Kparslv rip woXipu), Kat, rsOvyKortov 'AvTurviov Kal KXeo- 7rdrpac, EX"*' Atyvjrrov, iwsiyopsvog sig to Kat- aapt diravrctv, etc. Ant. XV. 7, 3. 640. Egypt is reduced to a Eoman province, and Cornelius Gallus, a knight of mean origin, is appointed prefect (see B.C. 26, no. 669) ; and from this time forward Egypt is governed by one of equestrian and not of senatorial rank, that the prefect might not be too powerful. Ek Se roirov tt)v re A'iyvTrrov vTroreXij iwoinae Kal r& KopvrjXta) YdXXa) kwirpE^s. Dion, li. 17. Suet. Octav. 18. Jul. Africanus Eeliq. Sacrse, ii. 181. Eutrop. vii. 7. 641. Octavius founds Nicopolis in Egypt, Dion, li. 1 ; Suet. Octav. 18 ; and in honour of the victory of Actium founds Nicopolis near B.C. 29. 77 Actium, and institutes, or rather extends, the Actia, or games in honour of the Actian Apollo. Quoque Adiaca victoria memoria celebratior et in posterum esset, urbem Nico- polim apud Actium condidit ludosque illic quinquennales constituit. Suet. Octav. 18 ; and see Dion, liii. 1, and li. 1 ; Jos. Bell. i. 20, 4 ; Strabo, vii. 7. Dion mentions the Actia under the year B.C. 31 ; but he anti cipates the time, for he adds, ravra pkv varspov kyivsro. Dion, li. 1. According to Cassio dorus, the games were celebrated in this con sulship. C. Casar iii. (the consulship when he was suffectus being omitted) et M. Crassus. (His coss.), Nicopolim Casar construit, ludos Actiacos instituit. The passage in Dion, liii. 1, refers only to the anniversary of the battle at Eome. As the Actia were celebrated long before the battle of Actium (Strabo, vii. 7), the recurrence of them was not regulated by the date of the battle in B.C. 31. Besides, the battle was on 2 September, which was so late in the year that the games could scarcely have been observed on that day, but would probably be celebrated, as were the other games in Greece, about midsummer. They recurred, like the Olympia, every fourth year. The only reference to the Actiads as a measure of time is in Josephus (see post, B.C. 24, no. 696). 642. Octavius returns from Egypt through Syria by land, Kal tote xnpi£<7XE,'°c (Corn. Dolabella) airy (Cleopatra) SeriQelay Kpitpa wepipag e^r)yy'iXsv, tie avrbg psv b Kaiaap ava- '(.siyvvat ws^y Sid Iivpiag, Plut. Ant. 84 ; and is again escorted by Herod from Egypt to Antioch in Syria, 'HptiSrje Se ysvopsvog kv Ai- yiwru) Kaiaapi te fJErd wXsiovog avyrvyxdvst rfjg wappriaiag, &g rjSjj (piXog . . . Kal rbv psv Kaiaapa wapiwspipEV iw' 'Avnoxsiag. Jos. Ant. xv. 7, 3 and 4. 643. Herod returns to Judsea, avrbg S' iw- avsXQ&v, etc., Jos. Ant. xv. 7, 4 ; and Octavius proceeds to Asia, where he winters, e'c re rr)v 'Aaiav rb 'iOvog, Std rrjg Hvptac t)XQs, KqvravQa wapsxeipaas, Dion, li. 18. 644. Octavius makes terms with Phraates, king of Parthia, but offers an asylum to Tiri- dates, who had been defeated and expelled by Phraates. Dion, li. 18. 645. M. Crassus, who had been sent to Macedonia and Greece, makes war upon the Dacse and Bastarnse. Dion, li. 23. At the close of the year, he suffers from the rigour of winter. Xetp&v yap r)v. Dion, li. 25. The Sabbatic year. Passover, March 30. Pentecost, May 20. Tabernacles, September 24. B.C. 29. IT.C. 72 5. Olymp. 187, 4. c. &esar octavianus, v. Sextus Apuleius. Ex Kal. Jul. Potit. Valerius Messala. Ex Kal. Nov. C. Furnius, C. Cluvius. Augustus assumes the title of Imperator vii., as evidenced by the inscription, infra, 655 a. Ninth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 646. The 725th year Urbis Condita. Tavra pkv iv tc rrj (iaaiXeiq Kal iv rrj SnpoKparlq ralg re Svvaarelaig wevte te Kal s'lKoai Kal swraKoaioig ereirt, Kai 'iwpa^ay ol 'Ptopalot Kal swaQov. Dion, hi. 1. 647. In the summer, Octavius passes over to Italy. Tov Se Sr) Qipovg 'ig te rr)v 'EXXdSa Kat EC rr)v 'IraXiav b Kaiaap iwspat&Qy. Dion, li. 21. Dehinc Casar pedestribus copiis in Syriam venit, deinde in Asiam ad hiberna concessit ac post per Graciam Brundisium pervectus est. Oros. vi. 19. 648. Octavius celebrates three triumphs. Curules triumphos tres egit, Dalmaticum, Actia- cum, Alexandrinum, continuo triduo omnes. Suet. Octav. 22. Dion, li. 21. Liv. Epit. 133. These triumphs were, according to Orosius, on 6 January. Anno ab urbe condita dccxxv. ipso Imperatore Ccesare Augusto quinquies et L. Apuleio coss. Casar victor ab Oriente rediens octavo Idus Januarias urbem triplici triumpho ingressus est. Oros. vi. 20. But, according to Macrobius, in the month of August. Cum Im perator Casar Augustus mense Sextili et primum consulatum inierit, et triumphos tres in urbem intulerit, etc. Macrob. Sat. i. 12. And, accord ing to an old calendar, on 14 August, for under August we read B. xix. F. August. Triumph. Muratori, i. 305. 649. The temple of Janus is shut for the first time by Octavius his coss. IIXeTotov S' 8- pivg iiwkp wdvra rd iprjQiaQivra oi vwsprjaOn, on Tag re. wiXag rov 'Iavov, tie Kai irdvrwv aipiai r&vwoXiptovwEwavpivtov avrolg, sKXEtaav. Dion, li. 20. Liv. i. 19. Suet. Octav. 22. Veil. ii. 38. 78 B.C. 28. Oros. vi. 20. Plut. Oper. Fortun. Eom. iii. 322 (see b.c 25, no. 678). The temple of Janus was shut three times in all by Augustus, Jdnum Quirinum . . . ter clusit, Suet. Octav. 22 ; viz. once in b.c 29, and again in B.C. 25 (see no. 678) ; and for the third time, according to some, in b.c 11 (see no. 797). But though a decree was then made for it, the order was never carried out. The temple of Janus may not improbably have been shut for the third time at the close of b. c. 14 or at the beginning of b.c 13 (see B.C. 14, no. 769). The state ment of Orosius that it was shut for the third time in b.c 2, appears to rest on no authority, and was probably fixed upon by him in aid of his hypothesis that Our Lord was born in B. c 2. Itaque anno ab u. C dcclii. Casar Augustus . . . Jani portas tertio ipse tunc clausit. Oros. vi. 22. 650. M. Crassus wages war against the Getse and Artacii. Dion, li. 26, 27. 651. Octavius settles the Eonian constitution by the advice of Maecenas and assumes the title of Imperator or Emperor. 'Ev ru eVei EKsivto iv J to wipwrov vwdrsvEV rrjv rov AvroKparopog kwiKXyaiv eweQeto. Dion, Iii. 41. (For an out line of the constitution, see Dion, Iii. 20-40.) 652. All Eomans of senatorian rank are for bidden to quit Italy (except for Sicily or Gallia Narbonensis) without the leave of the Em peror. Dion, Iii. 42. Thus was introduced a system of passports. 653. Octavius puts to death Antiochus II., who had succeeded Mithridates I. in the king dom of Commagene. Tov te 'Avt'ioxov tov Koppayyvbv pETEwipiparo . . . Kal Kara\prii- aQivra dwiKTsivs. Dion, Iii. 43 (see B.C. 38, no. 500; B.C. 20, no. 728). 654. About this time, the gladiators quart ered at Daphne (see b.c 30, no. 627) are circumvented by Messala and are slain or dispersed. Kal oi pkv vwb rov M.eaaaXov vare- pov awarriQivrsg iwipiptinoav dXXoe dXXotTE. Dion, li. 7. This Messala was probably go vernor of Syria and the successor of Quintus Didius (see B.C. 31, no. 611 ; B.C. 28, no. 660). M. Valerius Messala had been consul B.C. 31. He could not have remained long in Syria after this, for he was sent by Octavius into Gaul, App. B. C. iv. 38 ; and for his victories there had a triumph on vii. Kal. Octob., b.c.27. 655. Herod puts his wife Mariamne to death, at the end of this year, from jealousy, through the intrigues of Salome. This occurred a year after the return of Herod from Antioch, when he escorted Octavius thither, at the close of B.C. 30. "H te vwoxpia rpetpopivn wapsrsivs evi- avrov prJKog, ii, ov wapd Kaiaapog 'HptiSjje vwo- arpkipEi. Jos. Ant. xv. 7, 4; Bell.i.22,5. Herod falls into a dangerous illness, in consequence, at Samaria. Kai sKslvog pkv (Herod) kv 2a/ta- psiq, rrj KXnQsiay Sefiaarrj, rovrov rbv rpbwov kvoar)XeisTo. Ant. xv. 7, 7. 655 a. Inscriptions. Senatus Populusque Romanus Imp. Casari Divi Jidi. F. Cos. Quinct. Cos. Desig. Sex. Imp. Sept. Republicd conservatd. Eckhel, vi. 82 ; Gruter, 226, 5. L. Antonius P. F. Crassus ex Africa an. Dc(cxxini.) (Varro, 725) xvii. (K. Septemb.) Fasti Capitol. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 17. Pentecost, June 7. Tabernacles, October 12. B.C. 28. U.C. 726. Olymp. 188, 1. C. Cjesar Octavianus, vi. M. Vipsanius Agkepfa, ii. Tenth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 656. Octavius is consul for the whole year. Quinque medios consulatus a sexto (inclusive) ad undecimum (exclusive, see b.c 23, no. 704) annuos gessit. Suet. Octav. 26. 657. Octavius dedicates the temple of Apollo and suffers from illness. Tip Se e^c erst sktov b Kaiaap r)p£,E . . . Noo'ijo'avroe tov Kaiaapog, etc. Dion, liii. 1. 658. A census of the Eoman people is com pleted. In consulatu sexto censum populi, col- legd M. Agrippa, egi, lustrum post annum alte- rum et quadragesimum (b.c 70), quo lustro civium Romanorum censita sunt capita quadra- gena centum millia et sexaginta tria. Lapis An- cyranus ad calcem Suetonii. Dion, liii. 1 (see b.c 70, no. 79; B.C. 8, no. 828). 659. Alexandra, the daughter of Hyrcanus, plots against Herod at Jerusalem and is put to death. This was probably early in the year, as the plot arose from the illness of Herod consequent on the death of Mariamne at the close of the preceding year (see no. 655). Ata- rptjiovaa Sk kv rolg 'lspoaoXvpoig 'AXei;dvSpa, B.C. 27. 79 Kal wvdopivy rd Kar' avrov (Herod), eWovSaKEt r&v wept rr)v wbXtv (ppovpiwv iyKparrjg yeviaQai . . . AXeijdvSpa irpotr/jveyKE rovg Xdyove lie Seov avry Kal rolg e£ 'HpaiSov 7rapaSovvai 7raiSiote, pr] Kat tpQr) rig, eKeivov /t£raXXd£avroe, erepoe dv- rtXapjiavEaQai r&v wpaypdrtov, etc. Jos. Ant. xv. 7, 8. 660. We may assign to this year or the fol lowing the appointment of M. Tullius Cicero (the son of the orator) as governor of Syria in succession to Messala (see B.C. 29, no. 654) ; for Cicero was consul suffectus in B.C. 30, and he seems to have been made governor of Syria not long after. 'E7rl S' ekeivoic avrbv (Ciceronem) d Kaiaap, ig awoXoyiav rrjg Kike- pivvog (the orator) ekSocteiijc, t£p£ar£ £v0ve (after the battle of Actium) awiipqvs, Kal vwarbv ov woXv varspov (b.c 30), Kal 2vpiag arparnybv. App. B. C. iv. 51. There is also an old in scription in which Cicero the son is described as prefect of Syria in the time of Augustus : M. Tullio M. F. M. N. M. P. N. Cor. Cicero Cos. pro cos. Asia Leg. Imp. Cas. Aug. in Syrid Patrono. Orellius, no. 572 (see B.C. 24, no. 697). 660 a. Inscription. M. Licinius M. F. M. N. Crassus Pro Cos. Ex Tracia (et Getheis) a. bcoxxv. (Varro, 726) Non. Jul. Fasti Capitol. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 6. Pentecost, May 27. Tabernacles, October 1. B.C. 27. TT.C. 727. Olymp. 188, 2. C Cesar Octavianus, vii. M. V. Agrippa, iii. Augustus Cos. vii. Cos. Desig. viii. Pont. Imp. vii. Augustus is consul for the whole year. Suet. Octav. 26. [It may here be remarked, once for all, that when the emperor assumed the consulship the number of that consulship continued on coins and in scriptions not only during the consulship itself, but through successive years, until he became consul again. Thus in B.C. 23 Augustus was consul for the eleventh time, and was thenceforth designated as Cos. xi. until B. c. 5, when he again became consul, and was thenceforth designated as Cos. xii. The same observation applies to the title of Imperator. Thus in B.C. 29 (see that year) Augustus was saluted Imp. vii., and this title was continued until B.C. 21-22, when he was saluted Imp. viii. See B.C. 21.] Eleventh year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 661. Octavius assumes the name of Augustus. Ovtiv S?j Kat rb tov Avyoiorov bvopa Kal wapa rrjg (iovXrjg Kal irapa rov SripovkwiQsTO (his coss.). Dion, liii. 16. His Coss. . . . Casar Augustus cognominatus est. Cassiodorus. Liv. Epit. 134. Censorinus, c. 21. Veil. Pat. ii. 91. The name of Augustus was conferred, according to Ovid, Fasti, i. 587, on the Ides (13th) of January (see Fasti Hellen.). 662. Augustus is constrained by the senate and people to accept the supreme power for a period of ten years. BovX?j0eie Se Kal fie d Kaiaap wbppto atpdg awayayslv rov rt povtapxi- kov tppovelv SokeIv, kg Se'ku ern rrjv a'px>)v r&v SoQsvnvv oi vwiarrj. Dion, liii. 13 (see. B.C. 18, no. 744). The first ten years are dated from 1 Jan. B.C. 27, and expired on 31 Dec. B.C. 18. Augustus retained the supreme power for the rest of his life by successive grants from the people for ten years or five years at a time, and the successive periods are thus given by Dion : rrjg yovv SeKaert'ae QsXQoiarig (31 Dec. B.C. 18), diXXa eri? ire'vre (from 1 Jan. B.C. 17 to 31 Dec. B.C. 13), eira Tre'vre (from 1 Jan. B.C. 12 to 31 Dec. B.C. 8), Kat psrd tovto Seku (from 1 Jan. b.c 7 to 31 Dec. a.d. 3), Kal srspa avQig Se'ko (from 1 Jan. a.d. 4 to 31 Dec. A.D. 13), wepwraKig avrj> e^jj0io-0j/. Dion. liii. 16. 663. Tiberius assumes the toga virilis on 24 April. VIII. Kal. (Maii) Ti. Casar togam virilem sumpsit, Imp. Casar e vii., M. Agripp. iii. Coss. Fasti Verriani. Supposing Tiberius to have been born on 16 Nov. B.C. 42, he was now in his fifteenth year. But the usual time for taking the toga virilis was in the sixteenth year. See Noris. Cenot. Pis. vol. i. p. 160. And it is a question whether Tiberius was not born in b.c 43 (see b.c 42, no. 426). 664. Double pay is decreed to the Imperial Guard. Dion, liii. 11. 665. Octavius makes a partition of the Eoman provinces between himself as Emperor and the Senate or People (his coss.). Dion. lix. 2, 12. His coss. . . . Casar . . . provincias disposuit. Cassiod. 666. The provinces were distributed, ac- 80 B.C. 27. cording to Dion, liii. 12, as follows; but he adds the qualification, raiira Se ovroi KareXe$a, on vvv xwPl£ sKaarov avr&v riyepovtvETai, ewei to y£ dpxalov Kal iwl woXv, sal aivSvo, Kat aiv- rpia rd 'iQvy apa jjpxero. Ib. , > Senatorial. Imperial. 1. 'H 'AfptRr) Kai rj Nou- 1. 'H 'lfirjpia wspl Tap- ptdia. puKiuva. 2. 'H 'Atria. 2. 'H Avmravia. 3. 'H 'EXXde perd rijg 3. TaXarat wavrsg o'trt 'Hwtiptiv. Nap/3wv»jffioi Kal oi Aovy8ovvr)(Tioi Akv'I- ravoi re Kai KgXrt- KOl. 4. To AaXjuartKov. 4. 'H Svpia d KoiXjj. 5. To MaKeoovtKov. 5. 'H fyoiviKn. 6. 'H SiKtXla. 6. 'H KiAiKia. 7. 'H Kp?;rj/ ptrd Ai- flvrig wepi tt/v Ku- prjvr/v. 7. 'H Kv7rpoc. 8. 'H BtSvvta ptrd. tov WpOUKEtpEVOV ol Tiovrov. 8. 'H Atyt»7rroe. 9. 'H 'S.npim. 10. 'H BairiKf). According to Strabo, lib. xvii. c. 3, the pro vinces were distributed as follows : — Senatorial. Imperial. 1.2. "H Aifivrj ) cipxal vwo- 'H 'Aula J TiKai, or provinces govern ed by ex-consuls. 3.4. 5. 6.7. H BatriK>7. 'H KiXtikti ») Nap- (Sutv'iTig. 'H Sapow. 'H StKtXia. 'H 'IXXupie r) wpbg All the provinces of the Eoman Empire not expressly assigned to the Senate. 8. ry 'Hn-Ei'pift. 'H MaKfoovia. 9. 10. 'H 'A^afa. 'H Kpjjrij pird rrjg 11.12. Kvprivaiag. 'H Ku7rpo£. 'H Bi%via. It will be observed that the Libya of Strabo comprises the Africa and Numidia of Dion. Also Strabo omits Dalmatia from . the Senate's provinces, but allots to the Senate Cyprus and Gallia Narbonensis, which Dion had assigned to the Emperor. The reason is, that Strabo adopts an exchange that was afterwards made between the Emperor and the Senate, and by which the Emperor took into his own hands the upper parts of Dalmatia, and gave Cyprus and Gallia Narbonensis to the Senate instead. The lower part of Dalmatia, called r) 'IXXvplg h wpbg ry 'Hwsipto, the Emperor left in the hands of the Senate; and this accounts for our finding 1/ 'IXXvpte h wpbg ry 'rlwslpa) (being the rem nant of Dalmatia) amongst the senatorial pro vinces. (For the exchange above referred to, see B.C. 22, no. 712.) The Senatorial or Popular Prefects were called 'AvQiwaroi, or Proconsuls, and were in general annual, and took their provinces by lot. They were not girt with the sword, nor wore a military dress, but were attended in the con sular provinces — viz. Libya and Asia — by twelve lictors, and in the Prsetorian provinces by six lictors. KqK roirov wp&rov pkv avrovg roiig (iovXevrdg sKariptov (Imperial and Senatorial) t&v eQv&v, wXr)v Alyvwriivv, apxeiv KariSst^sv . . . 'kwEira Se rovg psv (the Senatorial) Kai ewerrialovg kui KXnptorovg slvai wXr)v s'i rw woXv- watSlag rj ydpov wpovopia wpoasin, Kal ek te tov koivov rrjg yspovaiag avXXbyov wspwsaQat, prrrs fytpog wapa£wvvvpivovc pi'irs arparttoTtKrj saQrjri Xpo/pivovg, Kal avQvwdrvvg KaXelaQai, pr) on rovg Sio rove v7rar£VKorae (prefects of Libya and Asia) dXXd Kal roiig aXXovg r&v iaTparnyri- Korwv, r; SoKoivTivv ye iarparriynKsvai' pajiSoi- Xotg te atpag sKaripovg (the prefects of the con sular and praetorian provinces), Saoig wkp Kal kv rig do-r£i vevbpiarat, xpijo-0at. Dion, liii. 13. The Imperial prefects were called 'Avnarpa- r?jyot, Propraetors or IIpetr/3evrat, Embassadors, and were nominated by the Emperor, and held office not for a year only, but during pleasure, and were girt with the sword, and wore a military dress, and were attended by six lictors. Tove Se IrEpove u?rd te avrov alps'taQai, Kal wpsa- (isvrdg avrov dvnarparriyovg te ovopd^EaQai, k-qv ek r&v vwarevKorivv &ai, Siera^s . . . r/;v re arpaTitoriKijv aroXriv (popovvrag, Kal tyipog, dig ye Kal arpari&rag StKai&aat 'i^eanv, sxovrag . . . 'PafiSoixotg Se Si) e$ Travreg bpoitog oi 'Avrt- orpdrriyoi xp&vrai. Dion, liii. 13. Exconsuls and expraetors, who governed the senate's or people's provinces, were not allowed to take any province until five years (i.e. after an interval of four years) from the expiration of their consulship or praetorship, but there was no restriction as to the imperial provinces. Kotvy Sk Sr) waatv abrolg (nominees of senate) d7rijyfip£vo-E, pnSiva wpb wevte ir&v, B.C. 26. 81 /terd ro kv ry wbXsi ap£ai, KXypovaQai. Dion, liii. 14 (see b.c 51, no. 217). For further particulars on the subject of the provinces, see Dion liii. 12-15. 667. Augustus visits Gaul with the inten tion of crossing into Britain, but is called away from Gaul into Spain. Kal k£,&ppria£ pkv (Au gustus) tie Kai ec rijv Bpsrraviav arpaTEvaivv, kg Se Sr) rag TaXariae eX0£»v evrav0a SierpijSev . . . KqvrsvQsv, eg rs rr)v 'IjGijpiav atpiKsro, Kal Kar£orr//o-aro Kal eKet'vjjv. Dion, liii. 22. Au gustus was at Tarraco in Spain on 1 January, B.c. 26, and also on 1 January, B.C. 25, and returned to Eome in B.C. 24. Suet. Octav. 26 (see B.C. 24, no. 684). But according to Oro- sius Augustus proceeded to Spain in B.C. 28. Anno ab u. c dccxxvi. Imp. Aug. Casar e sexies et bis M. Agrippa coss. Casar . . . in Hispanias ipse cum exercitu profectus est. Oros. vi. 21. This, however, must be a mis take. 667 a. Coins of Augustus. Casar cos. vii. civibus servateis + Augustus S. C. [This coin confirms the statement of Dion under this year. To, re rde Saipvdg wpb r&v (iaatXeitov avrov wporiQeaQai, Kal to tov arktpavov rbv Spvivov vwsp avr&v dpraaQat, tote ol, &g Kal del rovg te woXspiovg vik&vti, ko.1 roiig woXirag a&t,ovn, kiprjtpiaQy. Dion, liii. 16.] Augustus Divi F. + Imp. Casari Scarpus Imp. Eckhel, vi. 88. Inscriptions. M. Aypi!T7ra Ov;raroe rpirov. Muratori, i. 296, 1. Cos. Sept. Designat. Octavom V. .. . celeberrimeis Italia vieis consilio . . . Senatus Pep. . . . (at Ariminum). Muratori, iv. 2006, 1. M. Valerius M. F. M. N. Messalla Corvinus Pro Cos. ex Gallid. a. reexxvn. (Varro, 728) vii. K. Oct. Fasti Capitol. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 26. Pentecost, May 16. Tabernacles, September 20. B.C. 26. V.C. 728. Olymp. 188, 3. Auqustus, viii. T. Stathjus Taurus. Augustus Cos. viii. Cos. Desig. ix. Pont. Imp. vii. Twelfth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 668: Augustus is consul for the whole year. Suet. Octav. 26. And enters upon the consul ship at Tarraco, in Spain. Odavum et nonum (consulatum) Tarracone iniit. Suet. Octav. 26. 669. Cornelius Gallus, Prefect of Egypt, is disgraced and kills himself. Avrtie te (Au gustus) rb oySoov avv r& Tavpur r& 'ZraTtXtto vwdrevaev . . . b Se Srj YaXXog KopvrjXtog. . . . rinp&Qr) vwb rov Avyoiarov . . . Kal b peri wipiaXyhaag kwi rovroic eavrdv wpoKarexpV- o-aro. Dion, liii. 23. Ammian. xvii. 4, 5. Suet. Octav. 66 (see b.c 30, no. 640). Corn. Gallus was succeeded by iElius Gallus. Dion, liii. 29 (see B.C. 24, no. 686). 670. Polemo, King of Pontus, is enrolled the Friend of the Eoman people. Kqv r£ avr$ eVei roira) o,rs HoXiptvv b iv t& Havrtj) (iaatXsitov ig Tovg ipiXovg Kai ig rovg avppdxovg rov Sr)pov kvsypdipri. Dion, liii. 25 (see B.C. 33, no. 579 ; b.c 20, no. 727 ; b.c 14, no. 761). 671. Salome divorces herself from Costo- barus (see B.C. 34, no. 567), and betrays the fact that the sons of Babas, partisans and kins men of Antigonus, were still alive, and had been secreted by Costobarus for the last twelve years, viz. since the capture of Jerusalem by Herod in b.c 37 : and Herod now puts to death the sons of Babas, the last of the family of Hyrcanus. Ht'o-riv TrapEixe (Salome) tov Xdyov roiig BdjSa 7raiSae, on Staa&^oiVTO (sons of Babas) Trap' avra (Costobarus) xporo" £"'- avrwv fjSn S&Seko, tovto Si stxev ovrivg .. . 'O (3aaiXsvg wkp4>ag . . . EKsivovg te Kai rove o-vyKaratria0£'vTae dirEKravEV, tiioTE slvat prjSev vwbXoiwov Ik rrjg 'YpKavov avyysvsiag, dXXd Trjv (iaaiXsiav avTslpiatov avr&, prjSirog ovrog iw' a^i&parog ipwoS&v "iaraaOat rolg wapavopov pivoig. Jos. Ant. xv. 7,10. These twelve years were no doubt current years, reckoned from 1 January or 1 Nisan, as in the reign of Herod (see B.C. 31, no. 619). 672. Herod, feeling himself secure by the extinction of the family of Hyrcanus, introduces innovations by building a theatre at Jerusalem and an amphitheatre in the plain of the Jordan 82 B.C. 25. at Jericho, see Jos. Ant. xvii. 8, 2 ; and institutes quinquennial games in honour of Augustus. Aid tovto (the security from the death of the sons of Babas) Kal pdXXov k£,k(iaivE r&v warp&wv 'iQtoV, etc.; wp&rov pkv ydp dyiiiva wevTaerriptKov dQXnpdrtov KaTEarhaaro Kalaapi, Kal Qiarpov kv lspoaoXipotg toKoSbpnaev, aiQtg r' iv t& wsSito (the plain of the Jordan at Jericho) pk- yiorov aptjrtQiarpov. Ant. xv. 8, 1. 672 a. Coin of Augustus. Obverse uncertain + Cos. Octave Desig. ix. Eckhel, vi. 89. Inscription. (Imp. Casar Divi F. C. N. Augustus viii.) T. Statilius (T. F. Taurus ii). Sex. Appuleius Sex F. Sex. N. Pro Cos. ex Hispanid a. dccxxvii. (Varro, 728) vii. K. Febr. Fasti Capitol. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 14. Pentecost, June 4. Tabernacles, October 9. B.C. 25. V.C. 729. Olymp. 188, 4. Augustus, ix. M. Jun. Silanus. Augustus Cos. ix. Cos. Desig. x. Pont. Imp. viii. Thirteenth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 673. Augustus is consul for the whole year. Suet. Octav. 26. He is at Tarraco on 1 January of this year. Octavum et nonum (consulatum). Tarracone iniit. Suet. Octav. 26. 674. Augustus again meditates an expedi tion against Britain, but is obliged to abandon it from an outbreak of the Salassi and Cantabri and Astyres, and Augustus falls sick at Tar raco from the fatigues he had undergone. At' ovv ravra b Avyovarog (rjSr] Se svvarov psrd MapKov StXavov v7rdr£V£v) iwl pkv rovg SaXdtr- o-ovc Tspivrtov Ovdp'piova ewep^e, etc. (his coss.) Dion, liii. 25. Liv. Epit. 135. Cassiodor. See Orosius, vi. 25. 675. Death of Amyntas, king of Galatia and other provinces (see b.c 31, no. 618). Galatia, part of his dominions (see b.c 36, no. 551), becomes a Eoman province; and the portion of Pamphylia which had been given him (see B.C. 36, no. 551) is restored to its proper jurisdiction. Tov S' 'Apvvrov rsXEvTiiaavrog, ov rolg waialv avrov rt)v dpx»v iwirpE\psv, aXX' ig rijv vwnKoov iahyaye. Kai ovrto Kal r) YaXaria per a rrjg AvKaov tag 'Ptvpulov apxovra eaxs, rd te xwpia rd ek rrjg Hap(pvXtag wporspov rw 'Apivrq wpoave prjOivra r& iSito vop& dweSbQr) _ (his coss.). Dion, liii. 26. Pisidia, or the greater part of it, seems to have gone along with Galatia, for of Sagalassus in Pisidia Strabo writes about. A.D. 20. SayaXao-o-de Se iariv vwb r& avr& riyepbvt t&v 'Pwpaitov varspav ysviaQai rr)v awbaraaiv. 'E^toxvptopivng oiv rrjg woXsurg pkv vwb rijg AvXrjg kv y Sinraro, tov Sk 'lepov ry wspl rb (ppoiptov oxvpornat, to KaXoipsvov 'Avnoviav rb KaraaKEvaaQkv vw' av rov, rpirov wavrl rip Xa& rijv Xapapeiav kws- vbyasv kwiTElxtv tov srtav- rbv rpiaxatSiKaTov bvra rrjg 'Hp&Sov (iaaiXsiag wdQrj piytara rr)v x&>pav iwiXapsv, e'irE Sr) tov Qeov pnv ia avrog, ri Kal Kara wspibSovg dwavrriaavrog rov KaKOV. Hp&rov pkv ydp avxp01 StnvsKslg kykvovro, Kal Sid tovto aKapwog i) yrj, prjQ' oaa Kar avrr)v s'tto- 0ev dvajiXaardvEtv ipspovaa' swEtra . . . roaoi t&v atopdnov Kal wdQog fjSr] XotptKov. EKparst, etc. Jos. Ant. xv. 9, 1. It may be worth noticing that Josephus here apparently identifies the current year of his history with the thirteenth year of Herod, as if the reign of Herod was considered by Josephus as commencing with the new year, and if so, it is an argument that Josephus reckoned the reign of Herod from 1 Nisan ; and this is rather confirmed by the series of events enumerated, as first the drought and then the failure of the crops, without any reference to winter during which the Eoman year began. By the wrath of God, referred to in the above passage, must be meant the sup posed divine wrath at Herod's innovations upon the law by the erection of a theatre, etc. And as these innovations were introduced by Herod upon the death of the sons of Babas, in B.C. 26 (see no. 672), the famine and plague may be assigned to the year b. c 25. There were two years of famine, viz. B.C. 25 and B.C. 24 (see the latter year, no. 692), and as the first year, B.C. 25, is assigned to the thirteenth year of Herod, his reign must have commenced, according to Josephus, in B.C. 37. 683 a. Coins of Augustus. Casar Augustus -f- Jan. clu. i. e. Templum Jani clusum (see ante, no. 678). Imp. Casar Divi F. August. Cos. ix.+M.Acilius Glabrio Procos. Eckhel vi. 90. Inscription. (Imp.) Casar Divi F. C. N. (Augustus viiii.) M. Junius D. F. M. N. Fasti Capitol. 112 84 B.C. 24. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 3. Pentecost, May 24. Tabernacles, September 28. B.C. 24. V.C. 730. Olymp. 189, 1. Augustus, x. C. NOEBANUS FlACCUS. Augustus Cos.x. Cos. Desig. xi. Pont. Imp. viii. Augustus was consul during the whole year. Suet. Octav. 26. Fourteenth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 684. Augustus, leaving Lucius iEmilius Lamia in Spain, returns to Eome, but is still in a very weak state. 'Ek Se roirov Se'rarov b Avyovarog uerd Yaiov Nwp/3aKov f/p£e . . . Kal eVetSij 7rX?jo-id££iv re fjSy rrj ttoXei r)yyiXQr) (vwb ydp rrjg appurarlag ixpovias) Kal r& Sr)po> KaQ' eKarbv Spaxpag S&aeiv vwiaxero, etc. Dion, liii. 28. According to Orosius Augustus had been absent in Spain for five years, viz., since B.C. 28. Cantabrico bello per quinque annos ado . . . Casar Romam rediit. Oros. vi. 21. But see B.C. 27, no. 667. 685. On the departure of Augustus from Spain, the Cantabri and Astures make an in surrection, but are subdued by Lucius ^Emihus Lamia (his coss.). Dion, liii. 29. Cassiodor. His coss. 686. The expedition of iElius Gallus, pre fect of Egypt, into Arabia, is in this consulship. 'Ev to Si ravra (the campaign of iEmilius in Spain) kylyvsTO . . . kwi ydp rr)v 'Apajiiav, rr)v EvSaipova KaXovpivyv, r)g 2a(i&g ifiaaiXsvEV, A'tXioe rdXXoe, b rrjg A'iyvwrov apxuy, kwsarpd- rsvas. Dion, liii. 29. Strabo, xvi. 4; xvii. 1. Plin. N. H. vi. 32 (see B.C. 23, no. 706). 687. Herod sends to iElius Gallus 500 auxiliaries. Uepl Se rbv xPuVOV iKslvov (the famine in Judaea) Kai avppaxiKov 'iwspipe Kai- aapi wEvraKoaiovg iwiXiKrovg t&v atoparotpvXd- kwv, overdXXoe A'tXioe wspl rijv 'EpvQpdv QdXaa- aav liysv sig woXXd xprfipovg ai/rji ysvopivovg. Jos. Ant. xv. 9, 3. 'Evavwyyriaaro (iElius) o-KEvaywyd eKarov ml rptaKovra, dig swXsvasv 'ixv irepi- ovrtov rd awippara, py S k to S sir epov (b.C 24) arsiayg Trjg yrjg. Jos. Ant. xv. 9, 1. The year b.c 25, in which they had sown, was therefore not a sabbatic year. (The Sabbatic B.C. 23. 85 year was B.C. 30.) This continuance of the famine was after the great outlay of Herod in fortifying Samaria, etc. (see b.c 25, no. 681). Kal rde a7ropiae ovk IXdrrove elvui iv rrjv ' AvQiwarov iaasl Ka- Qdwal, exeiv. Dion, liii. 32. 700. A feeling of jealousy existing between Marcellus and Agrippa, the latter is sent by Augustus to take the command of Syria and of the East. As this was in the lifetime of Marcellus, it must have been before the close of this year. MaQwv rbv MdpKeXXov ovk iwirr)- Ssitog t$ 'Aypiwwq Sid tovto sxpvra, ig rr)v Svpi'av ev0 ve tov ' Aypiwwav . . . eoteiXe. Dion, liii. 32 (see b.c 24, no. 697 ; B.C. 13, no. 773). Agrippa passes from Eome to Mitylene. Ad Lesbos quum Me (Agrippa) ex levi frigoris suspicione, et quod Marcellus sibi anteferretur, Mitylenas se, relictis omnibus, contulisset. Suet. Octav. 66. Exemplo M. Agrippa, qui, M. Marcello ad munera publica admoto, Mity lenas abierit. Suet. Tib. 10. Il£U7r£rat Se 'AyptVirae raiv wipav 'Ioviov StdSoxoe KatVapf Kal tovtiv wspl MtrvXr/vriv xElhLa^0VTl) eio- Jos. Ant. xv. 10, 2. And, according to Dion, Agrippa never visited Syria, but administered the affairs of it from Lesbos by his sub ordinates. Ov pivrot Kal ig rr)v Svpiav dty'iKETO, dXX' . . . 'sKEias pkv roiig vwoarparr)yovg swsp- ipfv, airbg Se ev Aiafitv St£'rpii//£. Dion. liii. 32. It thus appears that while Agrippa re mained in the East, there was no other prefect of Syria. 701. Marcellus, on the occasion of his aedile- ship, gives a banquet in the forum, which is covered over with a screen from the heat. Dion,' liii. 31. The banquet was on 31 July. Marcellus, Octavia sorore Augusti genitus, in jEdilitate sud, avunculo xi. consule, a. d. Kal. Augusti velis forum inumbravit, ut salubrius litigantes consisterent. Plin. N. H. xix. 6. 702. Soon after the banquet occurs the death of Marcellus. M. Marcellus . . . magnifi- centissimo munere JEdilitatis edito, decessit. Veil. Pat. ii. 93. Dion, liii. 33. Quid genus aut virtus aut optima profuit illi Mater, et amplexum Casaris essefocos, Aut modo tarn pleno fluitantia vela theatro ? Propert. iii. 18, 11. ' Ayopavop&v Si 'Pivpalivv, iTsXeirriaE vvp(j>iog, Kaiaapog Ovyarpi xP"v0V ou toXvv (viz. two years) avvoiKr)aag. Plut. Marcell. 30 ; and see Virg. iEn. vi. 861. Marcellus was in his 20th year. Occidit ut misero steterat vigesimus annus. Propert. iii. 18, 15. 703. Augustus appoints ten praetors, which number continued for some years afterwards. Srpariiyovg Seku, &g ovSiv sn wXsibvtov Ssbpsvog, dwiSsi^E, Kal tovto iwl wXsiut erri iyivsro. Dion, liii. 32 (see B.C. 38, no. 489; a.d. 11, no. 1040), 704. Augustus retires to Albanum, and re signs the consulship in favour of Lucius Sestius. 'A7r£nr£ rjjv vwarslav ig 'AXjiavbv iXO&v . . . Kal iwi te roirto iwatvov eo"xe Kal on Aovkiov dv0' savrov 2ir)anov avQeiXsTO. Dion, liii. 32. 70S. Tiridateson the one side, and aParthian Embassy on the other, are heard (his coss.) at Eome, and the standards taken from Crassus and Antony are agreed to be restored. Tov yuEV TjjptSdnjv r& fapadrr) ovk e^eSwke, tov Se v'tbv avrto, bv wporspov wap' ekeivov Xafi&v sixsv, dwiwspi^sv, iwl t& roig rs alxpaX&TOvg, Kal rd aripsla arparitoTiKa, rd ev re ri) rov Kpdaaov Kal ev ry rov 'Avrtovlov avptpopq dXbvra, KopiaaaQai. Dion, liii. 33 (see b.c 20, no. 725). 706. iElius Gallus, in the spring, sets out from AevK?) K&pri, and enters the country of Aretas, the kinsman of Obodas, king of Petra. IldXtv eK rrjg AsvKrjg K&pyg b YdXXog dva£ev- £ae rr)v orpandv . . . 7roXXaic iipipatg j)Kev ec rrjv 'Apera yijv, o-vyyevove r& '0/3oSa. Strabo, xvi. 4. Gallus spends six months in the ad vance. H S' kir)g, r)v kwysi, No/idSwv ?}¦', 'ipr/pog rd iroXXd tie aXyQ&g, iKaXsIro Sk 'Apapnvri' (iaaiXeiig S' i)v 2d/3oe, etc., t£ Se pnv&v xpovov ev ralg bSolg KarirpiipE, tpaiXtog dybpsvog. Strabo, xvi. 4. 'AvaXtio-ae ei; prjvag kv rrj si, dpxrjg dSji. Ib. And sixty days, or two months, are then spent on the retreat to Nspd K&py, on B.C. 23. 87 theEed Sea. Tr)v Skwdaav bSbv si,r)Koara~iog k£,r)vvaE Kara r>/v eVdvoSov. Ib. He then. crosses, in eleven days more, to Myus Hormus, and thence to Coptus, and so to Alexandria, at which he must have arrived in the last quarter of the year. 'Evr£«0£V S' kwepaiivae rr)v arpa- ndv EvSsKaralog sig Mvde"Opuov, ei0 vwep- Osatg etc Koirrdv * perd yovv t&v tovnQrjvai Svvapivtov, Karrjpev eig ' AXe£,dvSpeiav. Strabo, xvi. 4 (see B.c'24, 686). 707. This year there is an abundant harvest in Judaea, and Herod employs 50,000 men to gather it in. Kai rovr (the supplying seed to the Syrians) &vnaEv ovk t)ttov avrbv, svaroxr)- Qsiang sig svipopiav rrjg xdptTog, &g awaatv iKava rd wspl rag rptxpdg yeviadat. To Sk aip- wav, dpr)rov wsplriiv yrjv iwnpavivrog, ovk sXar- rov f] wivrs pvpidSag dvQp&wuiv, ovg avrog 'i0pE\p£v, sig rr)v x^>Pav (see Ant. xiv- 13, 4) Siiw£p\p£, Kal rovro) t& rpbwu) KaKtoQsiaav avr& rrjv jiaaiXsiav vwb wdang tpiXonpiag Kal awovSijg d vaXa(i& v ovk rJKtara Kal rove wkpil, i v ralg avraig KaKowaQEiatg bvrag iw£Koi(pia£v. Jos. Ant. xv. 9, 2. As this year was the Sabbatic year, from 1 Nisan, B.C. 23, to 1 Nisan, B.C. 22, it re sults from the above passage that the law of the Sabbatic year did not forbid the gathering of the harvest, but only the cultivation of the ground. The way in which Josephus usually refers to the Sabbatic year agrees with this view (see B.C. 37, no. 525). It may be said, however, that the harvest alluded to in the passage cited above was not that of the Jews but of the Syrians, to whom he had supplied seed. But this interpretation is very forced, as wepl rr)v yrjv and fie rrjv xiXog Kal avvr/Qrig, sig ri)v 'lovSaiav dvaarpitysi. Jos. Ant. xv. 10, 2. 709. Coins of Augustus. Augustus Cos. xi. + M. Agrippa Cos. Tert. Cossus Lentulus. Augustus Cos. xi. + Paciperp. Augustus Tr. Pot. -\- P. Stolo iii.vir. Augustus + L. Caninius Gallus iii.vir Augustus Tr. Pot. Eckhel, vi. 92. Coin of Sinope. Ann. xxiii. Head of J. Casar + Head of Au gustus, i. e. in the twenty-third year of the Sinopian era, dating from v. c. 709. Eckhel, ii. 392. Coin of Herod. On the obverse, clypei quatuor in orbem dis- positi; and on the reverse, BaaiXtuig MpwSov Galea in area, E I. i. e. in the fifteenth year of his reign, and therefore in b. c. 23. Eckhel, iii. 486. Inscription. (Imp.) Casar Divi F. C. N. Augustus xi. abd. In ejus loc. fact, est (L. Sestius P.) F. Vibi N. A T(erentius Varro) Murana. (In mag. mart, est) In. e. If. e. (Cn. Calpurnius) Cn. F. C. N. Piso (Imp. Casar Divi F. August. postq. Dictator appel)latus e. abdic. Tribun. Pot. Fasti Capitol. The Sabbatic year. Passover, April 10. Pentecost, June 1. Tabernacles, October 6. B.C. 22. B.C. 22. V.C.732. Olymp. 189, 3. M. Claudius Makcellus JEsebninus. L. Abruntius. Augustus Tkib. Pot. ii. from 27 June. Cos. xi. Pont. Imp. viii. Sixteenth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 710. Aplagueandfamineinltaly. Dion, liv. 1. 711. Conspiracy and death of L. Licinius Varro Muraena. Dion, liv. 3. Suet. Octav. 19. Veil. Pat. ii. 91. 712. Cyprus and Gallia Narbonensis, which had been Imperial, are now made Senatorial or Popular Provinces. Tote S' ovv Kal rijv Kvirpov Kal rijv YaXarlav rrjv Nap/3wvij(Ttav dwiSojKE r& Sypiv (his coss.). Dion, liv. 4 (see B.c. 27, no. 666). Cyprus and Cilicia had anciently gone together as one province ; but as Cyprus only is here mentioned as delivered over to the senate, of course Cilicia remained with the emperor, and from this time Cilicia (though governed, perhaps, like Judaea, by a procurator) was comprised within the pre fecture of Syria (see b.c 51, no. 191 ; b.c 4, no. 955; a.d. 15, no. 1071; a.d. 57, no. 1832). 712 a. Augustus dedicates the Temple of Jupiter Tonans. Tov tov Aide rov Bpovr&vrog iwiKaXovpivov KaQtiptoas. Dion, liv. 4. Suet. Octav. 29. 713. Augustus visits Sicily. 'Ev w Se ravra iyivsro, b Avyovarog kg StKeXtav i^XOev, owivg Kat eke'ivtiv Kal raXXa, pixpi rrjg Zvpt'ae, Kara- arharirai (his coss.). Dion, liv. 6. 714. The Ethiopians attack the garrison at Premmis, which had been left there by Petro nius two years before, when Petronius suc cours it and drives the enemy back, and strengthens the garrison with a greater force. Kqv roiru) r&v AiQiowivv rolg ippovpolg kwtQs- psviov, aiQtg te kw' avrovg karpdrsvaE Kat roiig atpsripovg kppiaaro, Kal rnv KavSaKijv avp/irjvai oi r)vdyKaasv (his coss.). Dion, liv. 5. IlErpii- vioc S' e£e/3o?)0>}o-e, Kal (pQdvst wpostasXQ&v sig to ippovpiov, Kal wXeioat wapaaKeiaig k£aa$aXi- adpsvog tov rbwov, etc. Strabo, xvii. 1. There were two Ethiopian invasions, and two vic tories of Petronius, but both are related by Dion under the year B.C. 22, though the first invasion and first victory were in B.C. 24 (see that year, no. 690, and B.C. 21, no. 722). 715. Herod rebuilds his palace in the upper city, and, intending to marry Mariamne , the daughter of Simon, he removes Jesus the son of Phabes from the high-priesthood, and ap points Simon in his place, and then marries Mariamne. All this was after the recovery, which was in B.C. 23, from the famine and plague. IldXiv ovv avrtj) t&v wpaypdruv wpog kwiSoaiv EvQrjVovpivhiv, (iaaiXslov k^toKoSopst wspl rrjv dviatv en tote iwapKsastv stprj' varspov ydp ov woXXip Kal ra iroXXd rjjc avroKpdropog r)yspovsiag 'iXafiev, Siars avrd Se'ko aliQtg ysviaQai. Dion, liv. 12. The first period of ten years of the supreme power, as it was dated from 1 January, b. c 27, had not actually expired at this time, but was only running out. 94 B.C. 18. 'E£/;kwv liv. It would end on 31 December, b.c 18 (see b.c 27, no. 662; b.c 8, no. 820). 745. The preparations for the rebuilding of the Temple at Jerusalem having been com pleted (see b.c 20, no. 738), Herod commences the work itself. The Temple comprised two things : 1. The 'lspbv, or outer temple, which was open to Herod as to all Israelites, and the building of which was under the superintend ence of Herod himself, and occupied eight years. Kal Iv rolg 'ipyoig rd wspl rat aroag, Kal rovg e£oj wsptfibXovg Ewpayparsisro (Herod), Kai ravra w'koSo'ui/o-ev ereo-iv oktui. Jos. Ant. xv. 11, 5. — 2. The vabg, the inner temple or sanctuary, which Herod, not being a priest, might not enter, and the building of which was therefore committed to the priests, and which was opened for public service in a year and a half. Tovtoiv etc ovSeva r&v rpitov (the inner temple, the sanctuary, and the altar) d (iaaiXsiig 'Hp&Sng waprjXdsv' eksk&Xvto ydp ovk &v ispsig. . . . Tov Se vaov Sid r&v iepEiuv o'tKoSopriOkvTog kvi- avrtf Kai pnalv e£, dwag b Xabg kwXnp&Qy XaP9- Ant. xv. 11, 5 and 6. The preparations spoken of by Josephus were the collection of one thousand waggons, ten thousand workmen, and one thousand priests in structed as carpenters and masons; and this would occupy some time, not less than a year or a year and a half. Supposing the prepara tions to have been commenced towards the close of B.C. 20, or in the spring of B.C. 19, the building of the temple itself (as not a stone of the old structure was to be removed until the preparations were perfected) may be placed about the Passover B.C. 18. 'O pkv ovv 'HpaiS»je ravr' eIttev, iifiwXriTTE Se roiig woXXovg b Xbyog wapa So£av kpwsa&v, Kai rd pkv rrjg kXwiSog dwtarov ovk kwr)ysipsv aiiTovg, iiSspbvovv Sk pr) tpOdaag KaraXiaat rb way 'ipyov oiik kZapKEasi wpbg riXog dyaysiv rrjv wpoatpsaiv o,te kivSv- vog aiirolg psi^ivv itpaivsro, Kal SvasyxeipriTov eSokei rb peyeQog rrjg iwtjioXrjg. Oiirw S' av- r&v SioKEtpiviov, wapsQdppvvEV b /3ao"iXevc, ov wporspov KaQaipr)asiv (pdpEvog tov ve&v, f) wavnav avrui r&v etc njv avvriXetav wapsaKEv- aapivtvv. Kal ravra wpoetw&v, oiik kxpsiaaro ' XtXiag yap sbrpswlaag apd'ag, at (iaardaovai roiig XiOovg, ipydrag Sk pvpiovg roiig ipwstpord- Tovg kwiXs^dpsvog, Kal ispsvaiv tov dpiQpov xL~ Xiotg ispartKag &vyadpsvog aroXdg, Kal roiig pkv SiSd£ac oUoSbpove, kripovg Se rEKrovae, t)wteto rrjg KaraaKsvrjg, awdvruv avro wpoQipoig wpOEvrpswiapivtoV dvsX&v Si rovg upxaiovg QepeXiovg, Kai KaTafiaXopsvog kripovg kw' avr&v rbv vabv ijysips . . . toKoSoprjOrj Se b vaog, ek XiQivv pkv Xsvk&v te Kal Kparipivv, etc. Ant.xv. 11, 2. In the above passage it is distinctly stated by Josephus that between Herod's first publication of his plans and the actual com mencement of the undertaking an interval elapsed, though the length of it does not ap pear. The language of the historian rather negatives the conjecture, which would other wise be probable, that Herod immediately after the communication of his plans commenced the 'Iepov, or outer temple, the building of which was under his own superintendence, and that the compact with the Jews, not to begin the new edifice until all the preparations were completed, applied only to the vabg, the inner temple or sanctuary, the building of which was committed to the priests. Josephus remarks that the opening of the vaoe, or sanctuary, for public worship coincided with the day kept as the anniversary of Herod's accession to the throne. SwEKirEn-rwKEt ydp rrj wpoQsaptq tov wspl tov vabv epyov Kal rdv r)- pipav rij> (iaaiXtl rrjg dpxrjg, fjv £$ e0ovc liipra- £ev, Etc ravrbv kXQslv. Ant. xv. 11, 6. Herod must have observed as this anniversary either the day of his appointment to the kingdom by the Eomans, in the last quarter of b. c 40 (see nos. 465, 469), or the day of his assumption of the crown, on the death of Antigonus, in the last quarter of b. c 37 (see no. 528). It was most likely the day of his appointment to the kingdom by the Eomans, for it is particularly mentioned by Josephus that this event was originally celebrated by a banquet at Eome, at the house of Antony. Ant. xiv. 14, 5 ; Bell. i. 14, 4. In either case, however, as the temple, or vaoe, was finished in a year and a half, and the conclusion fell in the last quarter of the year, the commencement of it must have been about the time of a Passover ; and if so, it was probably the Passover of B.C. 18, by which time the preparations may be presumed to have been completed. The embellishment and further improvement of the Temple continued long after the com pletion of it substantially. The building of the Temple had being going on for forty-six years when Our Lord was present at Jerusalem at the Passover, a.d. 29, for the Jews exclaimed, TsaaapaKovra Kal e£ ereaiv JkoSoui)0i) d vabg, B.C. 17. 95 Johnii.20(seeA.D.29,no. 1205); i.e. "forty and six years has this temple been building." It will be observed that the expression of the Jews, toKoSopr)Qn 6 vaoe, is exactly that of Josephus, ivKoSopiiQr] b vabg, Ant. xv. 11, 3; where the historian opposes the actual commencement of the Temple to the previous preparations for it. The Jews, therefore, were speaking of the time which had elapsed from the laying of the first stone, and not from the preparations. From the Passover B.C. 18 to the Passover a.d. 29 would be just forty-six years. The expression, however, that the Temple had been building for forty-six years may mean forty-six years in round numbers, i. e. forty-six years plus or minus by a few months; and if so, the state ment would be correct even if the period be dated, not as we have supposed from the actual commencement of the fabric, but from the preparations for it ; for supposing Herod to have projected the reconstruction of the Tem ple in the nineteenth year of his reign (see B.C. 20, no. 738), then, as Josephus reckons the reign of Herod either by consular years from 1 January, or by Jewish years from 1 Nisan, the nineteenth year of Herod would be either the consular year from 1 January B.C. 19 or the Jewish year from 1 Nisan B.C. 19 ; and if Herod promulgated his intentions at any time in that year after the Passover (which the series of events renders probable), the interval • from such communication of his plans to the Passover a.d. 29 would be forty-six years complete and some months over. 746. The Temple was not absolutely and finally perfected in all its parts until the year a.d. 65 (see that year, no. 1978), being five years only before its destruction by the Eomans. Jos. Ant. xx. 9, 7. 747. About this time — viz., after the com mencement of the Temple — Herod sails to Eome and brings back with him his sons Aris tobulus and Alexander. 'Ev Se rovrw r& Kaip& Kal rbv eig rrjv 'IraXiav wXovv ewovr)aaro, Kai aapi re avvrvxeiv bpprjOetg, Kal QsdaaaQat rovg walSag iv ry 'Pivpy Siarpifioyrag • Kaiaap Se ra te aXXa iptXoippbvtog avrbv eSe'JJaro, Kal Toiig walSag, tie ijSr] rsXsiuiQivTag iv rolg paQr)paaiv, dwiStoKsv aysiv sig rrjv o'iKEiav. Jos. Ant. xvi. 1, 2; Bell. i. 23, 1. This voyage is related by Josephus after the undertaking of the temple and before the voyage of Herod to Agrippa in Asia, in B.C. 16 (see no. 754). 748. Herod, shortly after his return from Eome with his sons by Mariamne, which was either at the close of this year or at the beginning of the next, banishes Antipater, his son by Doris, his first wife, but permits him to attend the public festivals at Jerusalem. At' r)v (Mariamne) avrj) araataaQfjvai avvijiy rbv o'ikov, Kal rdxtov pkv, pdXtara Se psrd ttjv ek 'P&pyg dipiitv wp&rov pkv yap rbv ek rrjg A&- piSog v'tbv 'AvrtVarpov Sid rove £K Mapiappyg kipvyaSsvas rrjg wbXsivg, pbvaig rale sopralg aipslg Kartivai. Jos. Bell. i. 22, 1. 748 a. Coin of Augustus. S. P. Q. R. Imp. Casari Aug. Cos. xi. Tr. Po. vi. -f- Civib. et sign, milit. a Parth. reeup. Eckhel, vi. 101. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 16. Pentecost, June 6. Tabernacles, October 11. B.C. 17. U.C. 737. Olymp. 190, 4. C. Furius. C. Junius Silanus. Augustus Trib. Pot. vii. from 27 June. Cos. xi. Pont. Imp. ix. Twenty-first year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 749. Birth of Lucius Caesar, the son of Julia and Agrippa, and the adoption of both Caius and Luciu3 by Augustus. 'E7rl Se Sri rov Ya'tov re ovpviov Kal Taiov SiXavov V7rdrwv, vtdv aZQtg b ' Aypiwwag dveiXero rbv AoiKtov ovo- paaQkvra, Kat avrbv evQvg b Avyovarog perd rov dSeXifiov rov Yatov kwoirjaaro, pr) dvapeivag aifdg dvSpioQrjvat, dXX' avrbfisv SiaSbxovg rrjg dpxvg dwoSsiZag. Dion, liv. 18. At the time of this adoption Agrippa was at Eome. Latro declamabat Mam Casare Augusto audiente et Agrippa, cujus filios, nepotes suos, Casar Lucium et Caium adoptaturus diebus Mis vide- batur. Erat Agrippa inter eos qui non nati sunt nobiles sed fadi. Cum diceret partem adolescentis Latro, et tradaret adoptionis locum, dixit ' Nam isti adoptione nobilitati fuerunt.' Senec. Controv. 12, p. 195, cited Fasti Hellen. 750. Ludi Saeculares for the fifth time. Td te aatKovXdpia ra wspwra kwEriXsas (his coss.). Dion, liv. 18. Eodem anno Ludos Saculares Casar ingenti apparatu fecit, quos centesimo 96 B.C. 16. quoque anno (is enim terminus saculi) fieri mos. Liv. lib. 136, cited Censorinus, c. 17. 751. Advocates at Eome are restricted from taking fees. Kal roiig pr)ropag dptaQsl avva- yopsvsiv, rj TsrpawXdaiov, iiaov dv Xd(ioiaiv, ekt'iveiv ekeXevo-e. Dion, liv. 18 (see a.d. 47, no. 1713). 752. Herod marries his son Alexander to Glaphyra the daughter of Archelaus, king of Cappadocia, and his son Aristobulus to Bere nice the daughter of Salome. This was before the mind of Herod had been poisoned by calumnies against his sons. 'Ev pivrot r& tote, wdarjg vwoiLiai Kal Stu(ioXrjg pei^ovt XPW" psvog o fiaaiXsvg rrj tov ysytvvriKEvai tpiXoarop- yia, Kal nprjg, rjg eSet, peTsSiSov, Kal yvvalKag iv rjXtKtatg ysyovbaiv ki^svyvvsv, ' ' AptarojiovXip pkv rrjv SaXa)U7je flvyarspa Bspev'iKriv, 'AXs^dv- Spiv Sk rrjv 'ApxsXdov, rov KawwaSbKtov paai- Xioig, YXatj>ipav. Jos. Ant. xvi. 1,2; Bell. i. 23, 1. These marriages are placed in the narrative of Josephus 'before the arrival of Agrippa in Asia, B.C. 16, and the events, therefore, oc curred either in this year or early in B.C. 16. 752 a. Coins of Augustus. Augustus Tr. Pot. vii. -f- Imp. Cas. Aug. Lud. Sac. (Inscriptum cippo juxta) XV. S. F. (In orhem) L. Mescinius Rufus iii.vir. M. Sanguinius iii.vir + August. Divi F. Ludos Sa. (see ante, no. 750). Augustus Divi F. + C. Marius Tro. (i. e. Tragus) iii.vir. Eckhel, vi. 102. Coin of Archelaus, king of Cappadocia. Baniktoig Apx'Xaov QiXowarpiSog rov Krtarov. K. i. e. in the twentieth year of his reign (see B. c. 36, no. 551). Eckhel, iii. 201. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 5. Pentecost, May 26. Tabernacles, Sept. 30. B.C. 16. TT.C. 738. Olymp. 191, 1. Cn. Domitius JEnobarbus. P. Cornelius Scipio. Ex Kal. Jul. L. Tatius Eufus. Augustus Trib. Pot. viii. from 27 June. . Cos. xi. Pont. Imp. ix. Twenty-second year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 753. Augustus sets out for Gaul, having previously dispatched Agrippa into Syria, to regulate that province and the affairs of the East. Kal psrd ravra kg rr)v YaXariav, Aov- Ktov te Aoptriov Kal IIov^Xiov ^iKtwitovog vwarsv- bvTtov, &ppyae (Augustus) . . . Kal ovtoi to pkv darv rip Tavpip psrd rrjg aXXng 'IraXiag SioikeIv Ewirpitj/ag (rbv re ydp ' Aypiwwav ig rrjv 2vpiav aiiQtg saraXKEi, Kal r& M.aiKr)vq Sid rrjv yvvatKa ovkeO' bpoiuig sxatps), rbv Si Srj Ttjiipiov, Kairot arparriyovvTa, wapaXaji&v, il&ppnaE. Dion, liv. 19 (see B.C. 23, no. 700; b.c 13, no. 773). 754. Agrippa arrives in Asia, and Herod, on receipt of the intelligence, pays him a visit, and invites him to Judaea (see b.c 15, no. 760). TaSra SiotKr)aag (Herod) kwstSrj Kal MdpKov Aypiwwav kwiOsro KarawswXsvKivai wdXiv ek rrjg 'IraXiag sig rrjv 'Aaiav, kwEtxQsig wpbg avrbv r)i,itoaEV s'ig te rrjv (iaaiXsiav airS wapsXQslv Kal rvxslv &v 'iSst wap' avSpog £ivov Kal ipiXov. Jos. Ant. xvi. 2, 1. 755. About this time dies Asander, king of Bosphorus, d"A waXtv e£ dvdyKj;c eie rr)v 'lioviav. Jos. Ant. xvi. 2, 1. This visit was in B.C. 15, for Josephus expressly states it to have occurred the year before the expedition of Agrippa against Bosphorus. 'EKeTvoe psv ovv (Agrippa) dwiwXsi, woXXalg avrbv Siopsalg rsripyKbrog 'llp&Sov, Kal avv avroi rovg kwianpordTovg • b Sk (iaaiXsvg (Herod) Xeipaaag ev rolg o'tKEioig, kapog r)wslysTO avrvxeiv avrq) tt\v sig Boawopov siS&g arparidv wpoypripivov. Ant. xv. 2, 2. And Dion places the expedition to the Bosphorus in B.C. 14. Dion, liv. 24 (see B.C. 14, no. 761). 760 a. Coin of Sinope. An. xxxi. Head of Augustus -+- Heads of Caius and Lucius Casar, i. e. in the thirty-first year, dating from u. c. 709. Eckhel, ii. 792. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 13. Pentecost, June 3. Tabernacles, October 8. B.C. 14. IT.C. 740. Olymp. 191, 3. M. Lioinius Crassus. Cn. Cornelius Lentulus. Augustus Trib. Pot. x. from 27 June. Cos. xi. Pont. Imp. ix. Twenty-fourth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 761. Agrippa sends Polemo, king of Pontus, against Scribonius, who had set himself up as king of Bosphorus (see b.c 16, no. 755). Scribonius is assassinated, and Agrippa, on arriving at Sinope, bestows Bosphorus on Polemo, who marries Dynamis, the widow of Asander, and afterwards of Scribonius. Ovriv Se rd te owXa KarsQivTO (the Bosphorians) Kai rj) IIoXe/jojvi 7rap£Sd0»)o-av, rj re yvvw h Aivapig avvipKnaEV avrsj (his coss.). Dion, liv. 24 (see B.c 26, no. 670 ; b.c 2, no. 966 a.). Polemo married for his second wife Pythodoris (see B.C. 2, no. 966 a.). 762. Herod, in the spring of the year, sails by way of Ehodes and Cos to Chios, where he stays several days, and thence to Mitylene ; and not finding Agrippa there, he follows him into the Euxine, and overtakes him at Sinope. 'Ekeivoc psv ovv (Agrippa) a7r£7rX£i (from Judsea, see B.C. 15) . .. . d Se fiaaiXsvg (Herod) Xeipaaag iv rolg o'tKEioig kapog r)w£iyEro avvrv- Xetv aiir£ rijv eie Boo-7ropov eiS^e arparidv wpoy- pypsvov. Kal wXsvaag Std PbSov Kat K& wpoa- £o"X£V 7r£pl Aiafiov, olopsvog eke! KaraX^>//£ . . . at/roe Se Xi'j- 98 B.C. 14. £,avrog tov wvsiparog Eig MtrvXtjvtjv KqKtiQsv sig Bv£dvrtov wapaKopiaQstg, &g rJKovaev kvrog t&v Kvavitov i]Sr) WEwXevKsvat rbv 'Aypiwwav, pETEawsvSsv &g kvrjv, Kal wepl ^iv&wnv ryv kv tui Ubvrto KaTaXa/ioiv, etc. Ant. xvi. 2, 2. 763. Agrippa proceeds to Amisus, where Herod, undertaking the cause of the Ilians, who had offended Agrippa, obtains their pardon, and entrusts to Nicolas Damascenus, who was about to sail to Chios, a letter to the Ilians to that effect. Nicolas sails to Byzantium, and thence to Troas, and, going up to Ilium, leaves the letter with the Ilians. Te'Xoc S' ovv dvaSf- £,dpsvog b dvrjp (Herod) rrjv wpoaraaiav svpiaKs- rat avrolg ttjv aipsaiv rrjg i^npiag, Kal rrjv vwkp ravrng kwiaroXrjv, are hrj dwsXrjXvQbTtov (the Ilians) »jS»j Std to dwoyv&vai rrjv dwoXvaiv, Nt- KoXdw SiStoai wXiovn iwl 'X.iov Kal 'PdSov, svQd r)aav aiir& oi vlslg, avrbg ydp (Herod) eVI ITci- niXayoviae rjei aw ' Aypiwwq. titKoXaog Sk ek rrjg 'Apianv wXsiaag swl Bv^avrtov, KqKslQsv sig rrjv TpivdSa yrjv, dvifir) sig "IXiov, Kal rrjv rrjg awoXvasivg tov xpiovg swiaroXrjv dwoSoiig aijioSpa vwo r&v 'IXiioiv avrbg re, Kal en paXXov o fiaai Xsvg, sripriOr/. Nicolas Damascen. Muller's Fragm. Hist. Graec. iii. 350. 764. Agrippa and Herod, having passed through Cappadocia and Phrygia, arrive at Ephesus, and then cross to Samos Atapsixpd- pevoi rr)v te TiacpXayoviav Kal KawwaSoKiav, KqKslQsv swl rrjg MEydXjje ®pvylag bSeiaavrsg Etc "Eipsaov aiplKOvro, wdXiv Sk e£ 'Efiaov Sis- wXsvaav sig "Sidpov. Jos. Ant. xvi. 2, 2. 765. Agrippa, at the request of Herod, con firms the Jews of Asia in their various privi leges, viz. immunity from attending the Law courts on the Sabbath, and from serving in the army. Jos. Ant. xvi. 2, 3. 766. Agrippa, about this time, writes also to Silanus, the proconsul. "Eypaipa Sk Kai St- Xav& rip 2rpartjy«. Jos. Ant. xvi. 6, 4. This was no doubt M. Junius Silanus, who had been consul B.C. 25, and was proconsul of Asia, one of the two consular provinces. Josephus also mentions as proconsuls of Asia, at one time or other, C. Norbanus Flaccus, who had been consul b.c 24 ; Julius Antonius, who had been consul b.c 10; and C. Marcius Censorinus, who had been consul b.c 8. Ant. xvi. 6, 2 and 3, and 6, and 7 (see b.c 59, no. 105 ; a.d. 21, no. 1131). 767. Herod sets out on his return to Judsea, and, landing not many days after at Csesarea, proceeds to Jerusalem, where he recounts his services to the nation, and remits one fourth of the year"s taxes. 'A7rd Se Sduov wXelv b fiaaiXsvg iw' o'ikov Siiyviv, Kal, rbv 'Aypiwwav wapairrjadpsvog, avr)xQri' Kardysrat Se eie Kat- adpstav ov 7roXXaic iioTEpov fjpipatg, wvsvpartov iwirySsitov rvx&V KqKslQsv sXQtov tig Ispoao- Xvpa, etc. Jos. Ant. xvi. 2, 5. 768. Herod, on his return, and at the time of his address to the Jews, is assailed by the calumnies of Salome and Pheroras against Alexander and Aristobulus, his sons by Mari amne. TaiJra (the dissensions in Herod's family) wporjsi pEi'^bvioc, Kaipbv ixoiarjg rrjg ardasoig iv dwoSrjpiq rov fiaaiXiwg' &g S' kwa- vtjXQev Hp&Srjg, Kal r& wXr)Qsi StsXi^aro, wpoa- iwiwrov evQvg oi Xoyoi wapa te tov )" 'Ptiujjv, oVe Kal rov watSbg 'AXfijdvSpov Karriybpsi, Kal, wapaQn- abpsvog 'A? riwarpov rbv vlov, wapsXrjXiQEi Kai aapi, Xdyov, lie awoXiaX&g s'iri, StaawEipuvrsg ol tov Tpdxivva vspbpsvoi, rrjg te dpxrjg dwiarri- aav Kal wdXiv iwl rd avvf)Qy roiig wXrfatox&povg dSiKEiv irpiwovro. Ant. xvi. 9, 1. But about forty of the ringleaders take refuge with Syl laeus, who gives them protection. Ant. xvi. 9, 1. 795. Herod, on his return from Eome, in vests Antipater, Alexander, and Aristobulus with nominal royalty and permits them to wear royal robes, but gives precedence to Antipater as the elder brother. Jos. Bell. i. 23, 5 ; Ant. xvi. 4, 6. 796. The wars in Germany, Pannonia, and Dalmatia being concluded, Augustus avails himself of the opportunity to institute a census. Ev & S' ovv SKtlva iyiyvsro (his COSS.), Avyov- otoc dwoypatpdg te iwotrjaaTO, wdvra rd vwdp- X"vra oi KaQdwsp rig iSiwrjje awoypa\pdpsvog, Kal rr/v fiovXr)v KaTtXsZaro. Dion, liv. 35. The meaning may be either that Augustus made a census of Eoman citizens only, or that he caused a survey to be made of the whole empire as if it were his private property. If the latter be intended, it may be argued that these awoy patpul (not one diroypaoijj) included the census in Judaea as part of a general mea sure at the time of the birth of Our Lord, for the edict must have been carried into effect in different countries at different times. The census of Eome was completed in b. c 8 (see that year, no. 828), and it might have been still going on in Judaea at midsummer b. c 6. Indeed, Tertullian tells us that these censuses in the East were still in operation in the time of Saturninus, and, therefore, some time be tween B.C. 9, when Saturninus entered upon office, and the latter part of b.c 6, when Saturninus was succeeded by Varus (see the latter year, no. 873). Tertullian advers. Mar- cian. iv. 19. 797. About the same time, and at the con clusion of the wars in Germany, Pannonia, and Dalmatia, a decree is made for closing the temple of Janus, but before it is carried into effect, the Dacae and Dalmatians rebel (see b. c. 10, no. 801). 'E\jirij)v dwoQavovaav wpokQsro kwi roil lovXiov 'HpaJov. Dion, liv. 35. The death of Octavia must have been at the very end of the year, for Drusus was engaged in Germany at the commencement of the winter, and yet Drusus was at Eome at the time of the death. Kal o Apovaog kwi rov (iriparog (Srjpbatov yap rb wkv- Qog) dXXa^dpevog rr)v kaQrjra r&v fiovXsvr&v kyivsTo. Dion, liv. 35. Suetoniuc places the death of Octavia in the 54th year of the age of Augustus, i.e. some time between 23 Septem ber, b.c 10, and 23 September, b.c 9. Soro- rem Octaviam amisit quinquagesimum et quartum agens atatis annum. Suet. Octav. 61. But this is probably the mistake of the transcriber, in writing liiii. for liii. 799. Lucius Piso is this year prefect of Pamphylia. Aovkioc IlEitrtiiv ek HapipvXiag, ng rjpXe, wpoasTaxQri aipiat. Dion, liv. 34. Pam phylia, under the republic, was governed by a propraetor, and comprised Pamphylia proper, Pisidia, and Phrygia Minor. Cicero in Verrem, ii. 1, 38. But when Pompey reduced all Asia Minor to subjection, Pamphylia was attached to the province of Cilicia. Under Augustus, Pamphylia appears to have been again subject to a propraetor of its own, appointed by the Emperor (see b.c 51, no. 191). 800. Birth of Agrippa, son of Aristobulus, and afterwards king of Judaea, in the latter half of this year or the first half of the next, for in a. d. 44 he was in his 54th year (see a. d. 44, no. 1678). 800 a. Coin of Augustus. Augustus Divi F. + Imp. xi. Eckhel, vi. 109. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 30. Pentecost, May 20. Tabernacles, September 24. B.C. 10. IT.C. 744. Olymp. 192, 3. Julus Antonius Africanus. Q. Fabius Maximus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xiv. from 27 June. Cos. xi. Pont. Max. Imp. xii. Twenty-eighth year of the reign of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 801. Augustus is in Gaul when the Dacae and Dalmatians re.volt, and Tiberius is sent, and subdues them. Kai rovrove pkv b Ttfiipiug ek rije raXariae, Etc $>' psrd rov A'vyciarvv e£eXijXv0£i, KarawepipOsig avsarriaaro. Dion, liv. 36. 802. Drusus subdues the Chatti ; and Au gustus, who had been sojourning at Lyons to watch the war, returns to Eome, and with him Tiberius and Drusus. Kal psrd tovto kg re rr)v P&pyv avv r& Avyoiaroi avveKopiaQrjaav (Tiberius and Drusus), iv yap ry AvySovviSt rd TroXXd, ovrwe £yyv0£v rote KfiXroTc itpeSpsitov, Stirpifis. Dion, liv. 36. 803. Birth of Claudius on 1 August of this year. Claudius natus est Julio Antonio, Fabio Africano coss. Kal. Augustis, Lugduni, eo ipso die, quo primum ara ibi Augusta dedicata est. Suet. Claud. 2. 804. Herod, on his return from Eome, not being able to lay hold of the Trachonites who had been harboured by Syllaeus, puts to death their relatives in Trachonitis. 'HpiiSr/e Se En-avEX0). Tdv Se Sr) wavr)yvpiv rr)v vwkp rrjg swavbSov rov Avyoiarov b Yd'iog dvr' airov avv Qsiaiovi SiidqKs. Dion, lv. 8. 834. A conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn on 29 May, in the morning, before sunrise, in Pisces, the dominant Sign of the Jews. Wies eler's ChronoL 65 ; and see Ideler's Handb. ii. 404. 835. Herod, having found on his return from Eome that Syllaeus had not performed his engagement, now obtains leave from Saturninus, the prefect, and Volumnius, the procurator of Syria, to raze, and he accordingly razes, Eaepta, where the Trachonites maintained themselves ; and Nacebus, an Arabian general, is slain. SyUaeus at this time was at Eome, and Obodas, king of Petra, was ill of the malady of which he soon after died. Herod sends an embassy to Eome to explain these proceedings; and Augustus, on the misrepresentations of Syllaeus that Herod had, without Eoman sanction, levied an army and made war on Aretas, is extremely wrath, and refuses the envoys an audience, and writes to Herod that henceforth he was to rank not as an independent prince, but as a subject of the emperor. Ysvopivip Se (Herod) ev rij P&py, KqKtiQsv iwavrJKOvn, avviarr] wbXspog ' wpbg Tovg"Apa(iag. And then, after some ex planatory matter which led to the war, StsX- Qoiarjg Sk rrjg wpoQsapiag b 2vXXa7oe ovSev rt5v Smatiiiv wswoinKtog sig 'P&prjv avipxsTuf piaia Sk r&v xPVpdrtov Kal r&v wap' eKsivoig Xriar&v HptvSijc £7rot£iro, Kai, rtDv TTEpl rbv Sarovpvtvov Kat OioXbpvtov iwiTpewovnov dyvtopovouvrag ews^ikvat, arparidv te e'x^v wpoar)y ay ev Eig rr)y 'Apafilav . . . UapsXQ&v (Syllaeus) B.C. 7. 109 s'XEyEv il»e avrov (Augustus), Sri woXipiv rd wspl rrjv 'Apajiiav s'ly KtmKtvpiva . . . Kara- wstppovijaQai Sk rbv 'OfibSav, vwb aaQsvsing ovk dpKJjo-avra rip woXspto, Sid rd uijr' atirov (SyUaeus) t-o'ire ri)v 'ApafitKrjv Sivaptv waptlvat . . . bpyi) te pti'Ctov kyivsro r& Kaiaapi, Kai ypdniEt Trpdc rbv HptiSijv rd rE dXXa xa^-£" 7ri5e, Kat roiiro rijc kwtaroXijg to K£(j>aXatov, on wdXat XP& l*tvoG avrip ipiXo), I'vviwrjKOto Xpr\asTai . . . ovSk ydp w i p\p avrog air oil (Herod) wpsafisiav dwoXoyr;aopkvnv b Kaiaap nviaxsro, wdXiv Sk roiig avvsXQbvTag awpaKroug awkwsp-ipsv. Jos. Ant. xvi. 9, 1-3 ; and see Ant. xvi. 11, 8. 'Eo-rpdr£vo-£V swl rr)v 'Apafiiav 'HpiiSjje, ov avvSoKovv Kaiaapi, eif o'tg sKtivm fiipist njoivdc, Kai bpyi)v £ix£ XaAe'r'''' EiC rbv 'HptiSrjv, Kai tov g rJKovrug wap' avrov wpsa fisig oi Kara Koapov dwiXvaev. Nicol. Damasc. Muller's Fragm. Graec. Hist. iii. 351. The threat that Augustus would henceforth treat Herod as a subject seems to have been followed up, either now or soon after, by an order for a census of Herod's dominions, as part and parcel of the Eoman empire. 'E^rjXQt Sbypa wapa Kaiaapog Avyoiarov dwoypdtpsaQai wdaav n)v o'ucavpiryv. Luke, ii. 1. Although Herod was still king, the edict for the survey was from Augustus. That the Eoman census was enforced against dependent princes is evident from the instance of the Clitae men tioned by Tacitus, Ann. vi. 41. See 1 Lardn. 287. Ttjv o'lKovpivrjv has been translated in the English version ' all the world,' but it should be rendered ' all the land' (viz. the do minions of Herod, as in Luke, xxi. 26 ; Acts, xi. 28 ; Ant. viii. 13, 4). That Luke had in his mind Judaea only is evident from the con text, ' and all went to be taxed every one in his own city,' a remark applicable not to the whole Eoman empire, but to Judsea only. Lardner takes the words rr)v o'tKovpivriv in this restricted sense, Lardn. i. 268 ; and Kuinoel, the eminent critic in loc, has not the least doubt of it. The word irdo-av is added to explain why it extended to Galilee, in which Nazareth was situate, as on Herod's death, while Judaea was given to Archelaus, Galilee was separated from it and given to Herod Antipas. Josephus speaks of oi wspl TXsSdvtov wpsafisig (not wpea- fisvral, the lieutenants of the prefect; as pre sent at the council in the spring of b.c 6 (Bell. i. 27, 2) ; and Pedanius may have been the commissioner sent to take charge of the census. It could not proceed in the winter, and as there was not time to carry it out in the summer of this year, it was not executed until the summer of the following year. 836. The vision of Zacharias in the Temple, Luke, i. 5 ; about 16 May of this year. The particular season is arrived at as follows. The Temple .was burnt by Titus, according to the Eabbins, on Saturday (the Jewish Sabbath) 9 Ab, or 4 Aug. a.d. 70, the very day that the course of Jehoiarib, the first of the twenty- four courses, entered upon its office. Mishna, iii. 298, 3. The courses served seriatim for a week at a time, and entered upon their office on the first day of the week ; and it confii ma the statement of the Eabbins, that if the first course began on the first day of the seventh month of the first year of Cyrus (see Ezra, i. 1 ; iii. 6), found by calculation to be 24 Sept., B.C. 536, the first course would again com mence its duties on 4 August, a.d. 70. See Browne's Ord. Saecl. 33. Zacharias was of the course of Abia or Abijah, Luke, i. 5, which was the eighth course, 1 Chron. xxiv. 10. During the interval from B.C. 7 to a.d. 70, there occurred nothing to interrupt the order of the courses; and if so, then, as the course of Jehoiarib began on 4 August, a.d. 70, the course of Abia began oh 16 May, 'b.c. 7, and ended on 22 May, B.C. 7. The conception of John the Baptist was at the close of the couise, Luke, i. 23, and therefore about 22 May, B.C. 7. The announcement at this time that John was to be the forerunner of the Messiah, Luke, i. 17, who was to sit on the throne of David, and of whose kingdom there was to be no end, Luke, i. 32, 33, would naturally create a great sensation at Jerusalem, and the rumour of it would of course be carried to the Jewish population, which was extremely nu merous, in Babylonia. 837. The Annunciation to the Virgin Mary at Nazareth was in the course of the sixth month current from the conception of John the Baptist, and therefore in November, B.C. 7. HspiEKpvfiEv kavrrjv (Elizabeth) prjvag wevt'e . . . kv Se r& pnvl t£ ektiv awsardXy b dyyiXog YafipirjX vwb rov Qsov, etc. Luke, i. 24—27. Ovrog pijv EKrog kar,v airy ry KaXovpivrj arsipq. Luke, i. 36. 838. Mary quits Nazareth on a visit to her cousin Elizabeth, in the hill-country, Etc r>)v opstviiv psrd awovSrjg Etc TrdXtv 'louStt, Luke, no B.C. 7. i. 39, and see v. 67 ; and remains there three months, or during the winter, and returns home a little before the birth of John the Bap tist. ' Epstvs Sk Maptdju avv airy (Elizabeth) iiaet pfjvag rpslg, Kal vwiarps\pEv sig rbv oIkov av rrjg. Tr) Sk 'EXiadfitr EwXhaQri b x0"' °S tov teke'iv airr)v kcii kykvvriaiv vibv. Luke, i. 56. It is evident from the above that the concep tion of John the Baptist preceded that of Jesus not by six months complete, but five months and part of another month. As the conception of John was about 22 May, B.C. 7, that of Jesus would be in November, B.C. 7. The words of Luke, ttoXiv 'IovSa, may mean either a city of Judah or the city Juda. Many adopt the latter opinion, and identify it with Jutta (now Yutta), a city a little to the south of Hebron, and therefore in the hill-country. See Eobin- son's Palest. 1838, ii. 206. 839. A conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn on 1 October and again on 5 December of this year in Pisces, the dominant Sign of the Jews. Wieseler's Chronol. 65. See Ideler's Handb. 405. 840. While Syllaeus is at Eome, and in high favour with Augustus, and calumniating Herod, Obodas dies (see b.c 24, no. 688), and jEneas, called afterwards Aretas, takes possession of the throne. 'Hv S' ovv swl roiroig aQvpia Kal Skog ('HptiSi;), d',rE 2vXXaToc ov psrpiivg kXiwEt, wiarEvQsiq te Kal wdpuiv kv rrj P&pri, tote Se Kal pst^bvtov awrvpsvog, b pkv yap 'Ofib- Sag krsQvriKSi, wapaXapfidvEi Sk rijv t&v 'Apdfiiov apxvv Alvsiag, b psTtovopuaQtlg avQtg 'Apirag. Jos. Ant. xvi. 9, 4. 841. Herod sends another embassy to Eome under Nicolas Damascenus to endeavour to make his peace with Augustus, llipag S' ovSkv bp&v r&v wspiaTtoTivv kuk&v, syviv (Herod) TrdXiv etc P&prjv dwoariXXsiv, e'trt Sivairo psrpi&rspov svpslv, Sid te t&v ipiXivv, Kal wpbg avrbv Kaiaapa rr)v kvrvxiav wovnaapsvog • icaKsl pkv b AapaaKr)vbg dwrjsi NtKoXaoc. Jos. Ant. xvi. 9, 4. 'AipiKopsvog S' &gKaiaapa NtKoXaoc ov pbvov r&v kyKXrjpdrtov kppiaaro HptiSijv dXXd Kal rr)v bpyr)v dwiarpsipev swl rovg Karyybpovg. Nicol. Damasc. Muller's Fragm. Hist. Graec. iii. 351. 842. In the course of the year Eurycles, the Lacedaemonian (with whom Herod had pro bably become acquainted at the Olympia of the preceding year), pays a visit to Herod and artfully foments the family dissensions. Jos. Ant. xvi. 10, 1 ; Bell. 1, 26, 1. This was about the same time with the displeasure of Augustus at Herod's invasion of Arabia (see supra, no. 835). E^ETsrdpaKTO Sk ra wspl rrjv oiKtlav Kal rovg walSag avrto woXii xtlPov iayriKinag Kara rbv Katpbv ekeivov (the time of the dispatch of Herod's embassy by Nicolas Damascenus to Augustus). Ant. xvi. 10, 1. 843. An ambassador also comes from Arche laus, king of Cappadocia, to Herod, apparently by accident, and not with reference to the family dissensions. Kara rnvrov tov Kaipdv iJKovTog awb KawwaSvKtag wpeafisvrov wapd 'Ap- XsXdov, Mr)Xa rubg, etc. Jos. Ant. xvi. 10, 6. 844. Herod being enraged against his sons Alexander and Aristobulus, but not daring — more especially now. that he was regarded as a subject prince — to take violent measures with out the sanction of Augustus, sends Olympius and Volumnius to Eome on the matter. Jos. Ant. xvi. 10, 7. This embassy was dispatched not long after that under Nicolas Damascenus, and would arrive at Eome soon after it; for Olym pius and Volumnius were to regulate their pro ceedings by the success of Nicolas. Kqv svpivatv dviaavrd n NiKtiXaov, &g prjKiri airy (Herod) Svaxspaivsiv Kaiaapa, Silovai rag kwiaroXdg Kal rovg kXiyxovg ovg Kara r&v vsaviaKoiv Kara- oKsvaadpsvog dwiareiXsv. Ant. xvi. 10, 7. 845. Nicolas at Eome, being aided by some of the Arabians, who were partisans of Aretas, accuses Syllaeus, and by this channel indirectly justifies Herod. Syllaeus is condemned to death, and sent back to Arabia to make reparation, and then to be executed. To Sk avpwav b pkv 2vXXaIoe avewkpwsro, rag SUag Kal rd x',Ea r°i£ SsSavsiKoaiv awoS&atov, slra ovrw KiiXaaQnaops- vog. Jos. Ant. xvi. 10, 9. Syllaeus was eventually put to death, as Nicolas Damascenus relates, Kal varspov svp&v (Augustus) KaKiarov awk- kteivev, Nicol. Damasc. Muller's Fragm. Hist. Graec. iii. 351 ; not however in Arabia, but at Eome, as Strabo testifies: eVio-e Se Kal StV-ac (Syllaeus) ev'Poiuij . . . dwoTiprjQEig rijv KEtpaXiiv. Strabo, xvi. 4. But Syllaeus returned to Arabia on this occasion, and afterwards made another voyage to Eome, as will be seen hereafter, upon the subject of the old disputes with some addi tional charges against him. 846. Olympius and Volumnius, Herod's sub sequent envoys, arrive at Eome soon after Nicolas had been heard, and Augustus gives Herod a qualified power over his sons, i. e. he B.C. 6. m authorises a council to be held at Berytus to try Herod's sons on the charges made by Herod. Augustus at the same time confirms Aretas in the kingdom of Arabia, which had been pre viously intended for Herod. ' AwoKopiaQsvrig (Olympius and Volumnius) saxov te Katpbv kwi- oovvai rd ypappara r& Kaiaapi, SinXXaypivoy Evpovrsg 'Hp&Sy. Jos. Ant. xvi. 10, 8. 'Apsrq Sk ovk evuevj/c )}v Kaltrap, d'rt rr)v dpx»)v pr) St' skeIvov Kad' avrbv sXafisV kyv&KEi ydp Kal n)v 'Apafiiay 'Hp&Sy SiSbvat • StEKtiXvor Se rd 7rap' ekeivov wspipQkvTa ypappara (by Olympius and Volumnius). Tote ydp wspl rbv "OXvpwov Kal OvoXoipvtov, Evpsvrj Kaiaapa wvQopkvotg, svQug eSo^ev ii, ivroXfjg 'Hp&Sov Ta wspi t&v waiSoiv ypappara Kal roiig kXiyxovg avaStSbvat. Kaiaap Se dvayvove rb pkv dpxnv dXXr)v wpovnQkvat yiporrt, Kal KaK&g wpdrrovn rd wspl rovg walSag ovk tof)Qri KaXaie *X£"/- Ae^dpsvog Se rovg wspl 'Apirav . . . rr)v dpx^v kfisfiaitooaTC. Ant. xvi. 10, 9. 847. Though Nicolas Damascenus, whom Josephus follows, magnifies the effects of his diplomacy at Eome, it is evident that Herod, though allowed to proceed, with the sanction of a council, against his sons, was not restored to favour nor his degradation to the rank of a dependent prince recalled. 1. The power over his sons was not that of a sovereign, but by the special permission of Augustus, and ex tended no further. Avroi ydp kiprjvai ravrr/v rrjv eifivaiav . . . Usptxaprig Se Kal r& wdvra k^elvat Kara r&v waiStov air& . . . Ttj Kaiaapog Sbast rr)v kfovaiav avrbg e'xoi. Jos. Ant. xvi. 1 1 , 1 and 2. 2. The council was to consist, amongst ethers, of r<5v Kara rrjv iwapxiav r)ysp6vo)v, Bell. 1, 27, 1 ; which rather implies that Herod's dominions were regarded as part of the pro vince of Syria. 3. Not only was Arabia not be stowed upon Herod, as had been once intended, but Augustus seems to have appointed a pro curator to superintend the imperial interests in Judaea. Bell. i. 29, 3. 4. Syllaeus, on his return home again, set Herod at defiance, and plotted against his life. 5. Antipater was sent by Herod to Eome upon the same mission that Nicolas had gone before, i. e. to conciliate Augustus. IlEpl ivv wporspov NtKdXaoe. Ant. xvii. 3, 2. 6. When the guilt of Antipater was discovered, Herod, though morbidly bent on the death of Antipater, Bell. i. 33, 1, could not put 'him to death without the leave of Augustus, and was not a little pleased at ob taining it. 'Ewuipbpsvog Kal itovaiq rrjg iwl t& waiSl ripivpiag. Ant. xvii. 7, 1. 7. Herod could not nominate a successor to his kingdom without the sanction of Augustus. 847 a. Coin of Augustus. Augustus Divi F. + Tr. Pot. xvii. Eckhel, vi. 111. Inscriptions. Ti. Claudius Ti.f. Nero Pontifex consul iterum Imp. iterum, ludos votioos pro reditu Imp. Casaris. Divi f. Augusti Pmtiftris Maximi Jovi Optimo Maximo fecit ex S. C. (Eomae). Inscriptio ad calcem Suetonii, and Grater, 11,1. Imp. Casari Dim F. Augusto Pont. Max. Imp. xiiii. Tribunic. Potestat. xvii. S. P. Q. R. quod ejus duetu auspicisque Gentes Alpina omnes qua a mari supero ad inferum pertinebant sub imperium P. R. redacta sunt. Gruter, 226, 7. See Plin. N. H. iii. 24. Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Pontifex Maximus Tribunic. Potest, xvii. Ex S. C. Terminos Pomeri restituendos cur. (at Eome). Muratori, i. 442. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 13. Pentecost, June 3. Tabernacles, October 8. B.C. 6. IT.C. 748. Olymp. 193, 3. C. Antistius Vetus. D. IElius Balbus. Ex Kal. Jul. L. Manilius, Q. Nonius Asprenas Torquatus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xviii. from 27 June. Cos. xi. Cos. Desig. xii. Pont. Max. Imp. xiv. Tiberii Trib. Pot. i. (see no. 849). Thirty-second year of the reign of Herod, •from 1 January, or 1 Nisan. 848. Caius, in his fifteenth year (see B.C. 20, no. 740), is Consul designatus, but not to enter upon office until after five years ; and the senate decrees his admission to the councils of state so soon as he should assume the toga virilis, and the Equites elect him Princeps Juventutis. The same honours were awarded, three years' after, to Lucius in his fifteenth year. Honoris mei causa Senatus populusque Romanus annum quintum et decimum agentes (Caium et Lucrum) consules designavit, ut eum magistratum inirent post quinquennium. Ex eo die (quo) dedudi in (forum ut) interessent consiliis publicis de- crevit Senatus. Equites autem Romani universi principem (Juventutis utrumque) hastis argen- 112 B.C. 6. teis donatum appellaverunt. Lapis Ancyran ad calcem Suetonii. Genitos Agrippa Caium ac Lucium, in familiam Casarum induxerat, nec- dum positd puerili prmtextd, Principes Juven tutis appellari, destinari consules, specie recu- santis flagrantissime cupiverat. Tac. Ann. i. 3. And Dion, under the year b.c 6, refers to other honours now conferred on Caius, as follows. Kai psrd roiiQ' isptoaivyv psv riva av- T&, Kal rrjv ig rb avviSpwv avptyoirriaiv, to te avvQsaaQai rrj fiovXrj sStoKe. Dion, lv. 9. And in an ancient inscription Caius is designated as Pontifex. C. Casari Augusti F. Pontifici cos. designato Principi Juventutis. Noris. Cenot. Pis. i. 167. That Caius was not to undertake the duties of the consulship until five years after this, viz. until his twentieth year, appears from Dion. "Ywarov tov Yd'iov pySk kg k$r)fiovg rsXavvTa wpoExeipiaaro. Kalwpoaswrii£aTO (Au gustus) priSspiav roiairnv Katp&v avdyKr/v, b- woia wots avrbv KarsXafis, ysviaOai, &ars rtvd vswrspov s'lKoaiErovg vwarsvaai. Dion, lv. 9. The twentieth year of Caius would commence in the latter half of B.C. 1, and he was full consul in A. d. 1 (see that year). Dion describes Caius and Lucius, the one in his fifteenth and the other in his twelfth year (see B.C. 17, no. 749), as full of presumption and audacity. 'ISojv d Avyovo-roe rov te Yd'iov Kal AoiKtov av- roig te pr) wdvv, o'ta kv rfyspoviq Tpstpopsvovg, -a kavrov ijQri ZrjXovvrag, ov ydp on dfipbrspov Sifjynv, dXXd Kai sQpaaivovro, etc. Dion, lv. 9. 849. Tiberius receives the Tribunitian power for five years next after his own second consulship (b. C. 7). Tip Sk varkpio, kv ii Yding te 'Avrianog Kal AaiXiog BdXfiog vwdrsvaav . . . b Avyovarog . . . r& Tifispio) rf)v te kfcovriav SripapxiKrjv kg wivrs eVj) e'veiue, etc. Dion, lv. 9. Magistratus et maturius inchoavit, et pane jun- ctim percurrit, quasturam, praturam, consula tum, interpositoque tempore consul iterum ; etiam tribunitiam potestatem in quinquennium accepit. Suet. Tib. 9 (see a.d. 4, no. 993). 850. Tigranes, king of Armenia (see b. c 20, no. 734, and infra, no 852), dies, when a contest arises between another Tigranes, the candidate for the throne in the Parthian inter est, and Artavasdes, or Artabazus, the candi date in the Eoman interest, and Tiberius is sent to Ai-menia to settle affairs there; but, instead of going to Armenia, he retires to Ehodes. O Avyovo-roe . . . rip Tifiepitp ig wivrs ett] rnv SnpapxiKr)v k^ovaiav awivsips Kal tiiv Appsviav dXXoTpiovpivnv psrd rbv tov Ttypd- vov Qdvarov wpoaeK.Xr)ptoasv . . . b Sk Ttfiipiog rr)v dpyijv avr&v (Caii et Lucii) sipofiriQy Sib oir' ig 'Appsviav awsXriXiQEi, dXX' ec 'PdSov d- tpiKETo. Zonaras, x. 538 d. Tf Tifispiip . . . rr)v Appsviav dXXoTpuivpivriv (Augustus) wpoarjZs . . . dpiXst Kal ig PdSov &g Kal watSsvasiog nvog SEopsvog iaraXn, Dion, lv. 9 ; and appears to have passed by the way through Parium, rrjv rs bSbv ISiwTiK&g kwoihanro, wXrjv KaQbaov rovg Ilapiovg to rrjg 'Eariag dyaXpa woiXrjaai oi r)vdyKaasv. Dion, lv. 9. He remained at Ehodes seven years complete. Tiberius Nero duobus consulatibus, totidemque triumphis adis, tribunicia potestatis consortione aquatus Augusto . . . mora quddam et incredibili atque inenarra- bili pietate (cujus causa mox deteda sunt) cum C. Casar sumpsisset jam virilem togam, Lucius item maturus esset, veritus ne fulgor suus orien- tum juvenum obstaret initiis, dissimulatd causa consilii sui, commeatum . . . petiit. . . . Septem annos Rhodi moratum. Veil. Pat. ii. 99. Rediit octavo post secessum anno. Suet. Tib. 14. 851. Tiberius, at Ehodes, was an auditor of Theodoras of Gadara. Theodorus Gadareus . . . quern studiose audisse, cum in earn insulam se- cessisset, dicitur Tiberius Casar. Quint. Instit. iii. 1. 852. Artavasdes, or Artabazus, the Eoman candidate for the throne of Armenia, appears to have been set at naught by Tigranes, the Parthian candidate. Dein jussu Augusti impo- situs Artavasdes, et non sine clade nostra de- jedus. Tac. Ann. ii. 4 (see ante, no. 850; a.d. 1, no. 975). 853. The birth of John the Baptist, about 22 February, being nine months from the con ception, about 22 May, b.c 7 (see that year, no. 836). Zacharias prophecies that the child should be called the Prophet of the Highest (the Messiah), who should save Israel ' from the hand of all that hated them.' Luke, i. 76, 71 ; and the hill-country of Judaea is now in expectation of the coming Saviour, Luke, i. 65. 854. Syllaeus, who had returned from Eome to Arabia, makes favour with Fabatus, the procurator of Augustus, wsiaag Sk woXXolg Xoripaai ftafidrov, tov Kaiaapog StotKjjri)v, k- XPVto fionQv Kal KaQ' 'HpioSov, Jos. Bell. i. 29, 3 ; and communicates to Fabatus a plot which Syllaeus had concerted against the life of Herod, 2v.\Xat'ov 7rpde avrbv (Fabatus) fiprjKoroc, Ant. xvii. 3, 2 ; but Herod wins over Fabatus to B.C. 6. 113 his own side, and Fabatus, at his instance, re quires Syllaeus to give effect to Augustus's award These occurrences respecting Fabatus were therefore certainly after, and not long after, the return of Syllaeus from Eome. IIXEt- oia Se Sovg HputSije dipiaryai te awb 2vXXai'ov €»a/3r'irov, Kal Si' avrov rd K£X£vo-0evra vwb Katarapoe slaiwparTsv. Bell. i. 29, 3. 855. Syllaeus accuses Fabatus to Caesar, and Fabatus, in revenge, discloses to Herod the plot of Syllaeus against him. 'O Sk (Syllaeus) . . . Karijydpsi OajSdrov 7rpdc ICui crapa . . . k(j>' v'tg bpyiaQslg Oa/Sdroe, r)v Sk in wap' llp&Srj pdXiara np&psvog, yivtrai wpoSbrrig 2uXXat'ou r&v dwop- p/jrtiiv. Jos. Bell. i. 29, 3. Mu0ps&v svvovg KaQiarapsvog, wpb wdvriiiv Se 2iarovpv1vov tov rrjg 2vpiae e\wt- peXtirriv vwoSklaoQat Sk r)v iXwlg avrip Kal rbv 2arovpvivov dSeXnidv ptyiQet S&pmv, & kSiSov. Ant. xvii. 1, 1. Ot y£ pr)v wspl JJarovpvlvov iv 2vpi'a wavrfc ETrXi/irOijo-av r&v aw' avrov Siope&v. Bell. i. 28, 1. "ExSpov Se ijyeiro 'Avriwarpog NiKoXaov, dveX&v roiig dSsXfovg. sptaslro ys prjv Ssivbv n plaog, ovx vwb rrjg (iaaiXsiag pbvov, dXXd Kal ri/e 2vpiae Kal t&v wipav oi- Kovvrwv. 'ExtipEt Se 6 Xbyog Kai etc 'Ptifirjv, Kal oi/Sele ^v, otire piyag ovte ptiKpbg, bg ovk kpiast tov dvQptowov. Nicol. Damasc. Mull. Fragm. Hist. Graec. iii. 352. These largesses followed immediately after the death of Alex ander and Aristobulus, and would therefore be in the time of Saturninus, who was displaced by Varus some time before 2 September of this year. 866. Herod at first betrothes the children of Alexander and Aristobulus with a due regard to their welfare, but afterwards is induced by Antipater to betroth them to others, in con formity with Antipater's wishes. Jos. Ant. xvii. 1, 2 ; Bell. i. 28, 2. B.C. 6. 115 867. The census of Herod's dominions (see B.C. 7, no. 835) commences about the end of July of this year (see post, no. 868) ; and as Herod was now a subject of Eome, the people are required to take the preliminary oath of allegiance to Casar and Herod. A census commonly led to disturbances (see Liv. Epitom. lib. 137 ; Tacit. Ann. vi. 41), and on this occasion 6,000 Pharisees refuse to take the oath, and are fined ; and the wife of Pheroras, the brother of Herod, pays the fine for them. Lardn er observes that there must have been an enrolment, or the exact number of 6,000 Pharisees could not have been known. Kal, j)v ydp popibv n 'lovSa'iK&v dvQp&wiav, ew aKpi- (i&aei piya ippovoiiv n.v warplov vopov, oig, xai" petv to Qslov wpoawoiovpivivv, vwtjkto % yvvat- Ktrte. Qaptaalot KaXovvrai, fiaatXsvaiSvi apsvoi fidXiara avnwpdaasiv, wpop-nQtlg, KqK rov wpo'vw- rov sig to woXspslv te Kal (iXdwTEtv iwyppivoi. Ildvroe yovv rov'IovSaiKov/3£paitio-av- rog Si opKtov ij pr)v svvoijaat Kai a apt Kal rolg (iaaiXiivg, wpdypaai, o'lSs oi avopsg ovk topoaav, ovrsg vwkp k^aKiaxiXtoi. Kai, av- rove fiaatXktog £ripi&aavrog XPVpaatv, r) apio-atov Kal Sapiav, Kal t&v EKsivoig avvSiaTpifiovrtoV rovg wXsiarovg bpvvsiv, ol Se ovte avvEx^priaav, etc. Ant. xv. 10, 4. The antipathy of the Phari sees to the oath of fealty was now increased by their expectations of the Messiah. 868. A census of the Jewish nation would be regulated by their tribes ; and accordingly, Joseph of Nazareth, and Mary his wife, being of the house or lineage of David, go up to Bethlehem, the city of David, te be enrolled there. Luke, ii. 4. As a census by tribes was essentially Jewish, it would seem that the enrolment on this occasion was not cosmopolitan but local. 869. THE NATIVITY, OE BIETH OF OUE LOED JESUS CHEIST at Bethlehem, about 1 August. It could not have been, as commonly supposed, in the winter, for several reasons: 1. The shepherds and their flocks would not be in the open air during a winter's night. According to the Talmud, cattle in Judaea were usually turned out at the Passover, and brought back in October. Anger, 12. 2. Mary, in a state of advanced pregnancy, would not have travelled with Joseph so far as from Nazareth to Bethlehem in the winter. 3. It is highly improbable that a census, which obliged persons to take distant journeys, should have been fixed for a winter month. A more natural time would be after harvest, i. e. in August. The date of 1 August has been fixed upon for the Nativity with reference to the birth of John the Baptist. As the course of Abia went out of office on 22 May, B.C. 6 (see that year, no. 836), at which time was the conception of Elizabeth, the birth of John would be nine months after, or about 22 February, b.c 6. The conception of the Virgin Mary was in the sixth month current after that of Elizabeth, Luke, i. 26 ; and therefore the Nativity would be in the sixth month current after the birth of John, or about 1 August, b.c 6. The Nativity was before 2 September of this year, for it was at the time of the census, and the census was in the time of Saturninus, who was displaced by Varus before 2 September, b.c 6 (see post, no. 873). Sed et census con stat ados sub Augusto nunc in Judaa per Sentium Saturninum apud quos genus ejus in- quirere potuissent. Tertull. adv. Marcion.iv. 19. 870. Luke refers to this census as follows : 'Eye'vero Se ev ralg rjpkpaig EKeivatg, k^rjXQe Soy pa wapa Kaiaapog Avyoiarov awoypdtpeaQat waaav rnv o'iKovpkvr]V. Avrr) fi awoypatpri wp&TTi eyevero r)y epovei ovrog rrjg 2 v- piag Kvpri viov. Luke, ii. 1. The word Trpii- tti has given rise to various conjectures; but read in the sense ofwporkpa, i. e. before Cyrenius was governor of Syria (as in John, i. 15, 30 ; xv. 18 ; 2 Fam. xix. 43 ; Aristoph. Aves, v. 484 ; Dion, Hal. iv. 3 ; ^Elian, H. A. viii. 12 ; wptorr) Sk tov dvSpbg ETsXsiTyaE, Suidas sub nom. IIXaKiXXa, etc.), it presents no difficulty. Luke could not have confounded the census at the birth of Our Saviour with the census of Cyrenius, a.d. 6, for the latter was well known to Luke. Acts, v. 37. And if wp&rq be Q 2 116 B.C. 6. rendered ' first ' census, it implies a second, viz. the census of a.d. 6, from which the first census was therefore distinguished. Besides, the census of Cyrenius, in a.d. 6, did not include Galilee, in which was Nazareth, but only Judaea and Samaria, the dominions of Archelaus. Another interpretation of the passage in Luke is this. Assuming that there was only one census (viz. in a.d. 6), there may still have been two enrolments, or awoypatyai : 1. One in B.C. 6, which was ordered by Augustus when he took offence at Herod's proceedings (see B.C. 7, no. 835), but which was suspended on the reconciliation, or partial reconciliation, of Augustus to Herod (see b.c 7, no. 846); and, 2. A second enrolment, or rather a con tinuation of the first, on the banishment of Archelaus, in a.d. 6, when the enrolment begun in the time of Herod was completed, and the census or taxation of the people was made up. In this view, the statement of Luke would be correct, that l this first dwoypaipr) came to pass, or took effect (syivsTo), when Cyrenius was governor of Syria,' viz. in a.d. 6. Another explanation of the passage, which can neither be proved nor disproved, is that the first census, at the birth of Our Lord, was con fided to the care of Cyrenius, as a special com missioner appointed for the purpose ; so that the passage in Luke should be rendered, 'This was the first census of Cyrenius, so weU known as governor of Syria,' as opposed to the second census, also conducted by him, in a.d. 6. Another solution still will be found under b.c 4, no. 955. 871. It is a common opinion that this census in Judaea, at the birth of Our Lord, was part only of a general census throughout the whole Eoman empire, and it may be proper, there fore, to subjoin the passages which may be cited in support of this view. Suetonius first of all records the three censuses of Roman citizens in the time of Augustus, Suet. Octav. 27 ; and after this he writes, Eomani Populi recensum vicatim egit, Octav. 40 ; and Suetonius elsewhere uses the expression Populus Romanus for the whole Eoman empire. Suet. Octav. 94. As to the word vicatim, see Suet. Octav. 43. Again, we read in Dion, 'Ev $ ovv ekeivo eyt'yvero (b.C 11) Avyovo-roe awoypaipdg re kwoffiaaro, wdvra rd vwdpxovra oi KaQdwep rig iStbiryg awoypaipapevog Kal rr)v (iovXr)v Kare- Xifaro, Dion, liv. 35 ; and these words may be applied to a general censua See observations upon the passage under B.C. 11, no. 796. Again, Suidas states that Avyovo-roc Kaiaap, Sv£av avroi, wdvrag Tuig o'tKriropag (rrjg) Put- paiivv Kara wpbaoiwov dpiQpel, fiovXopsvog yv&vai wbaov iarl wXrjQog' Kal svpioKovnu oi rr)v 'P ivpaiivv o'ikovvt Eg vi. pvpidSsg Kal yiXioi ii' avSpsg (4,101,017). Suidas, Avyov o-roe Kato-ap, Kuster's Ed. And this description may be applied to a general census of the Eoman Empire, oi n)v 'Piopaiivv olKovvrsg, and not of Eome only. The census of Luke was from a Soy pa of the Emperor; and here also it is issued by Augustus in like manner, Sb'av air&, and not in the exercise of the office of censor. The numbers, in Suidas may have crept in by the mistake of the transcriber, who supposed it to represent the population of Eome ; and Greswell proposes to read § pvpidSsg, or forty millions, instead of four millions, as Si (that is, S with the t ascript, instead of $ with the t subscript) might easily have glided into vi. It will be observed that the numbers given are of dvSpee, or adult males only. The testimony of Malala is as follows : T& Sk XQ' etei, Kal prjvl rji SsKarip (thirty-ninth year and tenth month), rrjje fiaaiXsiag airov, kQiawiasv SKifitovrjaag Soy pa, &ars iiwoypaiprj- vat waaav rr)v vw' avrov yEVOpivrjv yrjv, Kal fjv wp&rjv stxov ol 'Pivpaloi, iwl rrjg ' vwarsiag Aypiwwov rb Stirspov Kai Aovdrov, Kal dwi- ypaipy waaa r) vwb Ptopaiovg yrj, Sid Evpivovg Kal 'ArrdXov ovyKXyriK&v 'Ptopaitov. Malal. Chronog. lib. 9. Malala apparently dates the reign of Augustus from his first consulship, B.C. 43 (see Fasti Hellen. a.d. 14), for he as signs fifty-six years to this reign. Kal ifiaai- Xevo-ev d avrog Avyovo-roe rd 7rdvra trij vt', Lib. 9. And he places 25 December, b.c 2, in the forty-second year of the reign of Au gustus, and in the fourth month of the year. Ev Se r& pfH etei Kal privl rip S' rrjg (iaaiXsiag avrov . . . rrj wpb rj KaXsvS&v 'lovavapiov, pyvi AsKEpfiplu) ke . . . vwarsiovTog Si rov airov 'OKrafiiavov Kal 2tXovavoii (b.c 2). Malala, lib. 10. The thirty-ninth year of Augustus, and the tenth month, to which the census is referred by Malala, would therefore answer to June, B.C. 4. But as to the consulship of Agrippa II. and Donatus, there is some mis take. The following extracts have also been cited, B.C. 6. 117 as suggesting a general census. Augusti siqui- dem temporibus orbis Romanus agris divisus censuque descriptus est, ut possessio sua nulli haberetur incerta, quam pro tributorum susce- perat quantitate solvendd. Cassiodor. Var. 3, 52. Huic addenda sunt mensura limitum et ter- minorum ex libris Augusti et Neronis Casarum ; sed et Balbi mensoris, qui temporibus Augusti omnium Provinciarum et civitatum formas et mensuras compertas in commentarios retulit, et legem agrariam per universitatem (al. diversi- tates) provinciarum distinxit ac declaravit. Frontin. de Coloniis. Eei Agrar. Auctor. Ed. Goes. 109. (Augustus) omnem terram suis temporibus fecit remensurari. Ex Libro Balbi, 143. Cited Wieseler's ChronoL Synop. 81 (see B.C. 44, no. 343). 'O Se Kato-ap Avyovo-roe b povapxhaag, stKoaiv avSpag, rovg dpiarovg rov (iiov Kal rbv rpbwov kwiXstdpsvog, swl waoav ttjv yrjv r&v vwriKOivv k£kw£p\pE, Si' liv dwoypaipag kwoir)aaro T&v rs avQp&wivv Kal ovai&v, avrdpKr) rtvd wpoardi.ag r& Sr)poalo> polpav sk tovtivv siatpipEaQai. Avrjj r) awoypafi) wp&rrj kykvsro, t&v wpb avrov rote KEKrrjpkvoig n pr) dipcupov- pivivv, &g slvai rolg svwbpoig Srjpoatov kyKXrjpa tov wXovtov. Suidas, 'Awoypatpri (see further, b.c. 11, no. 796). It is certain that Augustus kept a ratio- narium, Suet. Octav. 28 ; or breviarium totius imperii, Suet. Octav. 101 ; which, on his death, was produced and read in the Senate, Suet. Octav. 101 ; and in which opes publica con- tinebantur : quantum civium sociorumque in armis; quot classes, regna, provincia, tributa, aut vectigalia, et necessitudines ac largitiones, qua cuncta sua manu prascripserat Augustus, Suet. Octav. 101 ; and all other things neces sary to be known for the purposes of govern ment, Kal d'o-a aXXa ec rnv rjyspovsiav (jiipovra r)v, Dion, lvi. 33 ; and see Dion, liii. 30 ; and amongst these statistics the populations of the different provinces would naturally be in cluded. How else could the number of persons capable of bearing arms have been ascertained? Strabo writes that Jamnia and its dependencies could arm 40,000, ek rrjg wXyatov koiujjc 'lap- vsiag Kal r&v KaroiKi&v t&v kvkXiv rirrapag pvpidSag bwXHjsaQat, Strabo, xvi. 2 ; and yet Jamnia was no part of the dominions of Arche laus, when Cyrenius was sent, in a.d. 6, to take an inventory of his possessions ; so that the population of Jamnia and its vicinity must have been enrolled on some other occasion. A census of Eoman citizens had been made by Augustus in B.C. 8 (see that year, no. 828), and a census of the Eoman empire generally a year or two after is highly probable in itself. 872. The Child of the Virgin Mary is cir cumcised the eighth day, by the name of Jesus. "Or£ swXr)aQr\aav rjvipat okt&. Luke, ii. 21. 873. Saturninus is superseded as prefect of Syria by P. Quinctilius Varus (see B.C. 9, no. 817 ; b.c 4, no. 955). This was sometime before 2 September, B.C. 6, for Varus before that day was in office, and money had been struck in his name, which was probably done on his assumption of the government. There are three coins of Antioch with the inscription AvrtoxEwv E7ri Ovapou, with the respective dates EK, and TK, and ZK, i.e. 25, 26, and 27, viz. of the Actian era, commencing from 2 September, B.C. 31. The twenty-fifth year would be current from 2 September, b.c 7, to 2 September, b.c 6, and the coin with the date of EK must therefore have been struck in the course of that year, and so sometime before 2 September, b.c 6. See Eckhel, iii. 275. The arrival of a new prefect in the East was usually at or after midsummer. Cicero entered on his office as prefect of Cilicia on 31 July (see b.c 51, no. 198). Bibulus arrived in Syria the latter end of August (see B.C. 51, no. 204). It was at midsummer that Festus suc ceeded Felix as procurator of Judaea (see a.d. 60, no. 1893). There was no fixed rule as to the Imperial Provinces, which were regulated by the Emperor's pleasure. P. Quinctilius Varus had been consul in B.C. 13, which from that time quahfied him for the office of consular prefect of Syria. He derives hisprincipalnotoriety from the loss of his legions in Gaul, and is thus pointedly described by Velleius : Varus Quinctilius, nobili magis quam illustri ortus familid, vir ingenio mitis, moribus quietus, ut corpore ita animo immobilior, otio magis camporum quam bellicm assuetus militia. Pecunia vero quam non contemptor, Syria, cui prafuerat, declaravit, quam pauper divitem ingressus, dives pauperem reliquit. Veil. Pat. ii. 117. 874. Herod, about this time, and apparently after the arrival of Varus, settles Zamaris, a Jew from Babylonia, at Bathyra, in Batanaea (lying between Herod's dominions and Tra chonitis), in order to keep down the marauders from Trachonitis. This is related by Josephus 118 B.C. 6. after the marriage contracts of the children of Alexander and Aristobulus (see supra, no 866), and before the trial of Pheroras's wife (seeinfra, no. 887). 'E7no-rd/i£VOG dVSpa 'lovSalov ek ttjc BafivXioviug . . . kv ' Avrwxsiq rrj swl Adqivrj rijc 2vpt'ae StatrdaQat, Sarovpvivov tov tote arpa- rriyovvTog sig kvoiKriaiv airy SsSwKorog x£p&pav walSag te in ilsv avrolg. Jos. Ant. xvii. 2, 4. This movement touching the Messiah is ascribed by Josephus to the Pharisees ex clusively, and tallies with the facts stated in the New Testament, that Symeon the Pharisee prophesied of the Messiah, and that those who afterwards went to inquire into John the Bap tist's pretensions to the Messiahship were also Pharisees. John. i. 24. The present stir was evidently connected with the Messiah, for ' The King that was to rise up according to the pro phecy was to have all things in his power ; ' that is, was to be a divine person. Kara x^Pa yap EKsivo) wdrra elvat. Ant. xvii. 2, 4. 884. The belief of the coming Messiah and of the downfall of Herod's dynasty gains ground and insinuates itself into the palace, and Bagoas, one of Herod's eunuchs, and Carus, his 7ratSiKa, take part with the Pharisees; but Herod, through Salome, is informed of what is going on, and puts the leading Pharisees to death, with all their adherents, including Bagoas and Carus. This was the third actual or supposed conspiracy this year against the life of Herod (see ante, nos. 855, 862). Kal rdSe (ov yap kXdvQavsv 2aXii/t?)v) f£ayyeXrd fiaaiXsi r)v, Kai on t&v wspl rr)v ai/Xnv Sta^Qsipotiv nvag. Kat b fiaaiXsiig t&v te ifrapiaalwv rovg a'trito- r drove dvatpft, Kal Bayivav tov evvovxov, Kapiiv re nvd t&v tote wpovxpvra dpsry tov evwpswovg, Kal 7ratSiKa ovra avrov. Krsivsi Se Kal wav, d',ri rov o'ikeiov avvstarriKEt oic d £pw'pov yvvaiKoe, etc. Jos. Ant. xvii. 3, 1. One of the charges against Pheroras's wife was the late payment of the fine by her on behalf of the Pharisees. T?jv te SiuXvaiv rrjg i^npiag rrjg iw' avrov kwifiXyQsiarjg. Ant. xvii. 3, 1. "On te u>- vtog, Kal Siort Kara avvQriKr\v ' Avriwarpog pkv sig 'P&prjv, x' eKao-r7je K&prjg kwiar)povg avSpag e£ d'Xtje rrjg 'lovSaiag avvayaytov, sig rbv KaXovpsvov IwwbSpopov EKsXEvasv avyKXslaat. Jos. Bell. i. 33, 6. AipiKo- pivtov wpoardypan t& avrov TovSaituv dvSptSv wavrbg tov 'iQvovg bwoiworE dijioXdyaiv" woX- Xol Sk iysvovro, &g rov wavrbg 'iQvovg KaraKe- kXjjuevov Kal wavnov aKpoaaapivwv rov Stardy- parog, eig ydp Qdvarov rolg dXoyr/aaai t&v ewt- aroX&v. Ant. xvii. 6, 5. All that is probably meant is that such as received the summons and arrived in consequence were shut up in the Hippodrome ; and from the use of the word woXXot we should infer that they were not very numerous. As, however, any point in Judaa, to which the order was confined, could be reached in forty-eight if not in twenty- four hours by a special messenger, a week would be ample time for the assemblage of the principal personages. 912. On 27 March Herod charges Salome and Alexas, immediately on his own demise, to put all the chiefs to death. Jos. Bell. i. 33, 6 ; Ant. xvii. 6, 5. And contemporaneously with this injunction to Salome and Alexas, ravra Sk kwiariXXovrog airov, Ant. xvii. 7, 1, a dispatch arrives from Eome in answer to his own second dispatch about Antipater (see B.C. 5, no. 901) ; and Herod derives momentary relief from the news, (ipaxv piv n dvnviyKEi, Ant. xvii. 7, 1 ; Bell. i. 33, 7 ; but relapses, and makes an attempt upon his life. Ant. xvii. 7, 1 ; Bell. i. 33, 7. 913. From the outcry on Herod's attempt upon his own life, Antipater believes that Herod is dying, and endeavours to persuade his jailor to give him his liberty, oip&yr) S' ev0ve ypQy pEylarr) Kara rb (iaaiXstov &g o'txopivov rov (iaaiXitog, Kal raxitvg aKoiaag 'Avriwarpog, etc., Jos. Bell. i. 33, 7 ; Ant. xvii. 7, 1 ; but Herod is informed of it, and, though in extremis himself, instantly puts Antipater to death. Bell. i. 33, 7 ; Ant. xvii. 7, 1. In Nicolas Damascenus the account is as follows : — NtKoXaoe Sk Kal tote waprjvsi wipwsiv avrbv (Antipater) swl Kaiaapa, kwsl Kal sig avrbv riSiKTjasv, Kal d'n av ekeTvoc yv& roiiro woislv. "EipQri Sk rd 7rapd Kaio-apoe ypappara rJKOvra, Kal rto wdrpt KoXd£eiv avrbv kwiTpowsiovra, Kai d pkv EKoXdadri. Nicolas Damasc. Muller's Fragm. Hist. Graec. iii. 353. Muller interprets this to mean that the letter from Augustus came not in answer to Herod's dispatch after the trial of Antipater before Varus, but proceeded from Augustus mero motu ; but such a conclusion is not warranted by the words of Nicolas. 914. Herod makes a new will (see B.C. 5, no. 901), and, subject to Augustus's approval, appoints Archelaus, who had been maligned by Antipater, instead of Herod Antipas, to be his successor as king of Judaea, and makes a partition of the rest of his dominions: assigning Galilee and Peraea to Antipas ; Gaulanitis, Trachonitis, and Botanaea to Philip ; and Iam- nia, Azotus and Phasaelis to Salome. Jos. Ant. xvii. 8, 1 ; Bell. i. 33, 8. 915. Herod dies at Jericho on 1 April, the fifth day after the death of Antipater. 'Hpipq wkpwry psQ' b 'Avriwarpov ktsivei tov v'tbv reXevra. Jos. Ant. xvii. 8, 1 ; Belli. 33, 8. Merd Se ravra (the death of Antipater) dXiyov XP°~ vov SisXQbvrog, reXevra Kal d (iaaiXEvg. Nicol. Damasc. Muller's Fragm. Hist. Graec. iii. 353. 916. Salome and Alexas the same day, and before the death of Herod had got wind amongst the soldiery, liberate, as by the king's order, the prisoners in the Hippodrome. Jos. Bell. i. 33, 8 ; Ant. xvii. 8, 2. When the prisoners are now on their way home (roirivv oixopsvwv), Salome and Alexas call together the troops in 126 B.C. 4. the amphitheatre at Jericho, and the king's will is read. Bell. i. 33, 8 ; Ant xvii. 8, 2. 917. Archelaus, at the close of the proceed ings, is greeted as king, but he declines to wear the crown until the ratification of the title by Augustus. Jos. Bell. ii. I, 1 ; i. 33, 9 ; Ant. xvii. 8, 4. After receiving these congratulations, Arche laus prepares the funeral of Herod with all magnificence, evtevQev Se rdipov r)roipa?ov rip fiaoiXEi, peXrjaav' ApxeXdiv woXvTEXsaTdrriv yev- kaQat Tt]V £KKoptSr)v rov warpbg, Ant. xvii. 8, 3 ; Bell. i. 33, 9 ; but at the same time with all dispatch, for — 1. He was anxious to hasten to Eome. 2. He actually set sail about a fortnight after the death of Herod, for when he went down from Jerusalem to Caesarea he met Sabinus, Caesar's procurator, going up from Caesarea to Jerusalem, to take an inventory of Herod's effects, a measure that required imme diate attention (see post, no. 927). And 3. The preparations for the funeral could not have been long, for the want of proper respect for the memory of Herod on the occasion of his death was afterwards made a charge against Archelaus at Eome. HkvQovg te rov swl 'r& warpl dpsXsiag, Kal K&povg airovvKrl ry ekeivov rEXEvrjj yEyovdrne. Ant. xvii. 9, 5. The last words prove that the death of Herod was publicly announced on the very day of his demise. 918. Herod is buried with great pomp at Herodium, now the Frank mountain, a little to the S.E. of Bethlehem, Eob. Biblic. Ees. i. 480 ; two hundred stades or twenty-five miles from Jericho, Jos. Bell. i. 33, 9 ; and sixty stades or- seven miles and a half from Jerusalem. Ant. xv. 9, 4 ; Bell. i. 21, 10. In the Anti quities it is said, rjttrav Sk kwi 'HptuSiov o-rdSia oktiv. Ant. xvii. 8, 3. And if it be meant that Herodium was only eight stades or one mile from Jericho, Josephus would contradict himself. But the passage may be rendered that, Herodium being twenty-five miles distant, the troops followed the pall for the distance of eight stades toward or on the way to Herodium, and from that point the funeral procession passed on by itself. In Judaea the burial was usually before sunset on the day of the death ; but on this occasion the preparations must have required some days — say six. The first public appearance of Archelaus at Jerusalem as Herod's successor was after the funeral, and it cannot be supposed that many days would pass before Archelaus presented himself to the people as their sovereign. 919. Mourning for Herod is observed for seven days from the death (and therefore ended on 8 April), and at its close Archelaus provides the customary funeral banquet. 'ApxeXaoe Se swl psv sfiSbpriv Dpipav wivQog rb iwl r& warpl np&v SisriXsi, rbaag ydp oiayopsist to vopipov rovwarpiov. Jos. Ant. xvii. 8, 4. Ilev0jjo-ae yap ijpipag swrd rov waripa, Kal rrjv iwirdcptov saria- aiv woXvrsXrj rt5 wXf)Q£i wapaaxivv. Bell. ii. 1, 1. The mourning for Herod is expressly stated to have been the usual one, and that the seven days mourning were counted from the death, see Ecclesiast. xxii. 12. 920. When the pubhc mourning is ended, and therefore on 9 April, Archelaus goes up to the Temple and receives the people on his throne, and offers sacrifices, and then enter tains his friends at a banquet. These sacrifices were not those of the Passover, which had not yet begun. Jos. Ant. xvii. 8, 4 ; Bell. ii. 1, 1. In the evening of the same day (9 April), being the day next after the close of the pubhc mourning (8 April), the adherents of the Eab bins begin a private mourning for the death of the Eabbins by Herod. "Ev0a Sr) wspl SsiXny uOpotaQivTsg ovk oXiyot r&v vsoiTEpi^stv wpoai-' povpivivv, ijp£avTO rov iSiov wsvQovg ors to Koivbv iwl rip fiaatXsl wiwavro. Bell. ii. 1, 2. The friends of the Eabbins, the next day, 10 April, assemble together in great mul titudes, avvbSov avTolg ysvopivyg, Ant. xvii. 9, 1 ; when Archelaus sends the chief military officer, and endeavours to appease them, but the officer is hooted. Ant. xvii. 9, 2 ; Bell. ii. 1, 2 ; and Archelaus sends others without effect. 'Evtet Se woXXoiig. Bell. ii. 1, 3. IIoX- X&v Se vwb 'ApxeXdov wepwopivivv. Ant. xvii. 9, 2. 921. Multitudes at this time are collected at Jerusalem at the Passover. Kal Sn rrjg t&v A£vp(ov kvardayg soprrjg (ndaxa Trapd rolg TovSaiote KaXeTrat) . . . eiretO' oi pkv, &g ujjSevoe • oetvov yeyovdroe, irpdwovTO wpbg rrjv Qvaiav . . . o'i, Qiovaiv EKao-rotc kZaitpvng wpoawe- abvrsg, StaipQelpovat pkv wspl rptaxiXiovg. Jos. Bell. ii. 1, 3. 922. Archelaus, fearing that the faction might become dangerous, sends a band of soldiers to disperse them, when the troops are driven back. Jos. Bell. ii. 1, 3 ; Ant. xvii. 9, 3 ; B.C. 4. 127 and Archelaus then sends a larger force, and 3,000 of the multitude are slain. The feast is now proclaimed at an end, and the people are ordered to their homes. Kal 7rdvree toxovro rr)v eoprr)v dwoXtwbvreg. Bell. ii. 1, 3 ; Ant. xvii. 9, 3. 923. As the people at this time were en gaged upon the sacrifice, avQtg h Qvaia liv, Jos. Ant. xvii. 9, 3; erpdwovro wpbg r»)v Qvaiav Bell. ii. 1, 3, the occurrence was probably on the great day of the Paschal sacrifice, which will account for the abundant supply of pro visions stated to be in the Temple. 'Ev r& ispa Tpoififjg r/vwopovvro. Ant. xvii. 9, 3. 924. The day of the Paschal Sacrifice, or the day when the lamb was slain (between 3 p.m. and 5 p.m.), was 10 April this year, and the emeute therefore happened on 10 April. But it was on the day next after that on the evening of which the private mourning for the Eabbins began, and the private mourning began on the evening of the day after that on which the public mourning for Herod closed. As the private mourning, therefore, commenced on the evening before 10 April, i. e. on 9 April, the public mourning for Herod must have ended on 8 April ; and as it lasted seven days, it must have commenced (exclusive) from 1 April, which was, therefore, the day of Herod's death. Thus from the day when the Eabbins were burnt at Jericho, on 12 March, to the death of Herod, on 1 April, was an interval of about three weeks only ; and that it was very short may be inferred from the circumstance that the mourning for the Eabbins followed im mediately upon the mourning for Herod, for it is not to be supposed that a mourning for the Eabbins would be observed unless their death had been quite recent. If the death of the Eabbins was on 12 March, B.C. 4, it is not conceivable that mourning would be observed for them a year after, in B.C. 3, supposing, as some think, that Herod died in that year. This interval of three weeks is just sufficient for all the intervening events ; and there is no occasion to conjecture, as some do, that in this year there was an intercalation so that the Passover fell a month later, thus making the interval from the eclipse to the death of Herod about seven weeks. The emeute, however, at Jerusalem may have occurred, not, as we have assumed, on the day of Paschal sacrifices, but on some subsequent day of the feast, when also sacrifices would be offered, and on this supposi tion the interval from the death of Herod would be increased by several days. The death of Herod must have been either a little before the Passover B.C. 4, or a little before the Passover b. c . 3 ; and it could not have been the latter, for Herod had sent his dispatch to Eome about Antipater some time before the eclipse on 12 March, B.C. 4, and he received an answer just before his death; and it cannot be imagined that an interval exceeding a year could have elapsed in so urgent a matter be tween the dispatch and the answer. 925. Herod is described by Josephus at the time of his death as almost seventy. ' Hv pkv yap rjSri axsSbv kr&v sfiSopriKovra, Jos. Bell. i. 33, 1 ; or, as he expresses it elsewhere, ' about his seventieth year.' Ilspl 'irog kfiSopriKoarov. Ant. xvii. 6, 1. He was in his sixty-ninth year (see b.c 47, no. 310). He had reigned thirty- four years from the death of Antigonus, and thirty-seven years from his appointment to the- kingdom by the Eomans. BaaiXsiaag psQ' b pkv avslXsv 'Avri'yovov riaaapa Kal rpia Kovra, psQ' b Si vwb Pwpaiiov awoSiSstKro krrra Kai rpiaKovra. Ant. xvii. 8, 1. By saying that Herod reigned thirty-four years and thirty- seven years, Josephus means thirty-four years and thirty-seven years current, i. e. that Herod died in his thirty -fourth year current from the death of Antigonus in B.C. 37, and thirty-seventh year current from the nomination of Herod to the kingdom by the Eomans in B.C. 40 ; and on this, as on other occasions, Josephus reckons either by consular or Jewish years, i. e. he computes the thirty-four years either from 1 January or 1 Nisan, B.C. 37, and the thirty- seven years either from 1 January or 1 Nisan, B.C. 40. In narrating events in the time of Herod the historian invariably adopts the shorter reign of thirty-four years from the death of Antigonus, and dates it from 1 January or 1 Nisan b.c 37 (see B.C. 31, no. 619). That Herod would reign more than thirty years is said to have been foretold by Manahem the Essene. Et Se'ko yEvrjo-ovrat rrjg /3ao-iXft'ac kvi- avroi, (Herod) n-poo-£7rv0£ro • Kal, siKoai, Kal rpiaKovra eiw&v, iipov ovk kwkOyKE r& reXet rrjg wpoQsapiag. Ant. xv. 10, 5. 926. On the death of Herod, Joseph and Mary, with the child Jesus, return from Egypt to Judaea ; but hearing that Archelaus was Icing in the room of his father they retire to Nazareth, in 128 B.C. 4. Galilee. 'AKoiaag Sk on ' ApxiXaog fiaaiXsist iwl Trjg 'lovSaiag dvrl HptliSov rov warpog airov, EQoflriQy ekeJ dwsXQslv ' xPVPaTla^eiS ^ KaT' bvap dvEx&py]a£v sig rd pipr] rrjg YaXiXaiag, Kal iXQ&v KarivKtiasv sig wbXtv Xsyopivriv Nt£ap£V. Matt. ii. 22. Here dn-EXOEtv means simply to 'go,' see Matt. x. 5; viii. 33; xvi. 21; and dvsx&priasv signifies ' not returned, but retired,' see Matt. ii. 14 ; ix. 24; xii. 15. It has been inferred from this passage that Matthew was under the impression that Bethlehem was not only the birthplace of Our Lord, but also the domicile of his parents ; but there is no ne cessity for this supposition. Wieseler suggests that Joseph, as Our Lord was born at Bethle hem and was to inherit the throne of David, may have desired that the Child might be educated at Bethlehem; but more probably, as Joseph had quitted Bethlehem in haste for Egypt, he might have wished to return thither on matters requiring attention ; or when Joseph and Mary came on the occasion of the census to Beth lehem, their tribe city, they may have in tended to settle there ; and it would seem that after the birth of Jesus they were residing in a house at Bethlehem, olriav, Matt. ii. 11. The rumour (aKovo-ae) that Archelaus was ' king ' in the room of Herod is very significant, and confirms the veracity of Matthew, as until a few days before his death Herod had nominated Antipas as his successor (see ante, no. 90), and only in his last moments had he altered his will, and appointed Archelaus as his successor (see ante, no. 914). As to the word fiaaiXsiu, it is remarkable that Archelaus, by the appointment of Augustus, after hearing the claimants to the government of Judaea, was declared Ethnarch of Judaea; but in the interval between the death of Herod and the departure of Archelaus for Eome, Archelaus had been saluted as king. Jos. Bell. ii. 1,1; i. 33, 9 ; Ant. xvii. 8, 2 ; xvii. 8, 4. The fears of Joseph from the violence of Archelaus are in strict accordance with the character of the latter, for within a few days from the death of Herod, Archelaus, as we have seen, committed a wholesale massacre of his countrymen at Jerusalem, and wellnigh lost his succession in consequence ; and eventually he was deposed and banished on account of his atrocities (see a.d. 6, no. 1011). 927. Archelaus, leaving his brother Philip to govern in his absence, goes down with his mother Malthace to Caesarea, where he has an interview with Varus, the prefect of Syria, who had come thither at his request, and also with Sabinus, the procurator of Syria, who was on his way to Jerusalem to take an in ventory of Herod's property, and then sails to Eome with Nicolas Damascenus. Avrde Se (Archelaus) juerd rrjg pnrpbg (Malthace) Kal r&v ipiXivv, IlowXa Kal UroXspaiov Kal NtKoXdov, Karyst wpbg QdXaaaav, KaraXtw&v iwirpowbv te t&v fiaaiXsiiiiv Kal KjjSeudva r&v oiKsiiav rdXavra eKarbv wpoaitjiepe. Jos. Ant. xvii. 11, 4. 'Hyr/o-d/tevoe Se avrde . . . rijc Tpa- X^viriSoe Kal YavXavlnSog, Kal rov Baravaiivv 'iQvovg wpbg airolg. Ant. xviii. 4, 6. Bara vaia te Kal Tpdxivv AvpavTne re Kal pipri riva tov Zr)vtovog oikov rd 7r£pl Tdjuviav, Trpdo-oSov B.C. 4. 131 EXOvra raXdvrttiv EKardv U7rd $iXlwwo> iriraKro. BeU. ii. 6, 3. tXi7rirov tov dSsXipov avrov (Antipae)' rsrpapxovvroe Trjg 'Irovpalag Kal TpaxivvinSog x®Pa£- I^6) iii- !• I* wiU be observed that Luke, in this passage, speaks only of Trachonitis and Ituraea, which there fore in common parlance comprised, besides Trachonitis and Ituraea proper, the countries called by Josephus Auranitis, Gaulanitis, Ba- tanaea, and part of the House of Zenon. The tetrarchy of Abylene, which lay to the north of Paneas, was not included in this grant to Herod Philip ; and in the fifteenth year of Ti berius (from 19 August, a.d. 28 — 19 August, a.d. 29), it was in the possession of Lysanias, a descendant no doubt of the Lysanias put to death by Antony, in B.C. 36. 'Ev eret Se wevte- KaiSeKarto rrjg r)yspoviag Ttfiepiov Kaiaapog . . . Avaaviov rrjg 'AfiiXr)vfjg Terpapxovvrog. Luke, iii. 1. The tetrarchies of Philip and Lysanias were afterwards united in the person of Agrippa the Elder. Kat (iaaiXia KaQiarrjaiv avrbv rrjg i&iXiwwov TsTpapxiag, Siapriadpsvog avrji Kal rdv Avo-avtov Tsrpapxiav. Ant. xviii. 6, 10 (see B.C. 20, no. 730; a.d. 37, no. 1503). 951. Salome, the sister of Herod the Great, receives Jamnia, .Azotus, Phasaelis, and Arche- lais, with the palace at Askalon, and a revenue of sixty talents. 2aXii^i»j Se . . . Td/tvia Kal 'AC&rog Kal Oao-aj)Xie, . . . Kaiaap Se xapi£e~ rai Kai rr)v kv ' AaKaXoivi (iaaiXstov o'iKtjaiV r)v Sk Kal ravrjj wpbaoSog ek wdvnvv rdXavra k^r)- kovto. kw' irog. Jos. Ant. xvii. 11, 5; Bell. ii. 6, 3. $aaar]XiSa Kal 'ApxEXaiSa. Ant. xviii. 2, 2. Jamnia, now Yebna, is a little way from the coast, halfway between Azotus ahd Joppa. Phasaelis, now Fusail, was in the Ghor or vaUey of the Jordan, and about ten miles to the north of Jericho, and, like the latter city, abounded in palmgroves. Archelais was also a city in the plain of the Jordan, Ant. xvii. 13, 1 ; xviii. 2, 2 ; a httle to the north of Phasaelis, ' and twenty -four mUes from Jericho, according to the Pentinger tables. See Eobinson's Pa lestine, 1852, 304. 952. Archelaus returns to Judaea and re moves Joazar from the high-priesthood, and appoints Eleazar in his place. 'ApxeXaoe Se rnv 'EQvapxiav wapaXa/i&v, kwel sig 'lovSaiav dtpiKVElrat, Ttodijapov, rbv BoyQov, dtysXopEvog rrjv ' Apxtepivaivyv , kwiKaX&v avardvri rolg araai&ratg, 'EXed£apov rbv ekeivov dwoKaQiara- rai dSeXoidv. Jos. Ant. xvii. 13, 1 (see B.C. 4, no. 904). Eleazar was succeeded by Jesus, son of Sieh. Aiarpifiet Sk ovS' b 'EXsdf apoe iv rrj 'Apxt- epivavvy, kwiKaraaraQivrog air& t,&vrt 'lyaov tov 2te TatSo'e. Ant. xvii. 13, 1. In A. D. 6, after the removal of Archelaus, Joazar, son of Boethus, is spoken of as still high-priest, 7rei- aavrog avrovg tov 'Apxiepetuc 'Iwa^dpov* Bo?;- 0ov Se oirog vlbg Ifv, Ant. xviii. 1, 1 ; and is afterwards said to have been displaced by Cy renius, who appointed Annas, son of Seth, in his place. Ant. xviii. 2, 1. But Josephus, in these passages, had forgotten the intermediate appointments of Eleazar and Jesus, or the name of Joazar may have crept into the text by mistake for that of Jesus, as the names are not very dissimilar. 953. Herod Antipas fortifies Sepphoris and builds Julias, in Peraea, in honour of Julia, the wife of Augustus; and Herod Philip builds Caesarea Philippi, in Paneas, in honour of Augustus, and Julias, in Gaulanitis, on the site of Bethsaida, in honour of Julia, the daughter of Augustus and wife of Tiberius. Kal 'Hp&Srjg (Antipas) 2ewip&piv TEixiaag, wpb- aX*iPa T°v YaXiXaiov wdvrog, r)ysv avrrjv Avro- KparopiSa, BridapaptpQa Sk (woXtg Ijv Kal avrrj) Tsixst wsptXafitoV, TovXidSa awb rov AiroKpdro- pog ayopsiu rrjg yvvaiKog ' iXtwwog Sk IlavEaSa rrjv wpog ralg wrjyalg rov 'lopSdvov KaraaKEvdaag bvopa^Ei KaiadpEtav, K&pr)v Se Br)QaaiSdv wpbg Xipvri rrj YsvvriapiriSt wbXstag wapaaxivv afyuipa . . . TovXiq Qvyarpl rrj Kaiaapog bp&wpov EKaXsasv. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 1. InBell.ii. 9, 1, the building of Caesarea and the two Juliases is made contemporaneous with the founding of Tiberias by Herod Antipas, and is consequently placed after the commence ment of the reign of Tiberius, and, therefore, after 19 August, a.d. 14 ; but the Antiquities is the more accurate work, and, apparently, the building of Caesarea PhUippi and the two Juliases is coupled in the Wars with the found ing of Tiberias for the sake of brevity only. The statement of Josephus that Julias, on the lake of Gennesaret, was so called after Julia, the daughter of Augustus, TovXia ry Qvyarpl Kaiaapog, shows that this city at least was built and named before the close of B.C. 2, as soon after midsummer of that year Julia, the daughter of Augustus, was disgraced and banished (see B.C. 2, no. 961). The building of Julias, on the site of Bethsaida, in honour of the emperor's daughter, was therefore prior s 2 132 B.C. 4. to this event, and probably in B.C. 3. This would be the natural time, as Herod died in B.C. 4, and Philip was appointed tetrarch in the third quarter of that year, and returned to Judaea at the close of B.C. 4, or the beginning of B.C. 3. 954. A pseudo-Alexander, or pretended son of Herod by Mariamne, makes his appearance, but the imposture is soon discovered by Au gustus. Jos. Ant. xvii. 12, 1 ; Bell. ii. 7, 1. 955. After the proceedings of Varus conse quent upon the death of Herod (see ante, no. 936-940), we hear no more of Varus in Syria; and it has been thought by some, and is not un likely, that Varus was succeeded as governor of Syria, this year, by Publius Sulpicius Quirinus, called by Luke Cyrenius. Quirinus had been consul B.C. 12, and was therefore qualified from that time for the office. His prefecture at this time may be supported as follows : — 1. In b.c 2, he was appointed the monitor of Caius when the latter proceeded to the East, da- tusque rector C. Casari, Armeniam obtinenti, Tac. Ann. iii. 48 ; and the only reason to be assigned for this is his experience in oriental affairs, from having held office in those parts at some time previously to this. The other monitor had been prefect of Galatia (see b.c 25, no. 677). 2. The Homonadenses in Cilicia had belonged to Amyntas, king of Galatia, and he had been slain in B.C. 25, in attempting to reduce them to submission. Strabo, xii. 6. On his death, Cilicia Aspera was made over to Archelaus, king of Cappadocia (see b.c 25, no. 675). That Ho- monada was in CUicia Aspera appears from the words of Strabo. AiitpOsipav avrov (Amyn- tam) oi KtXiKsg ipfidXXovra sig rovg 'O pova- Sslg. Strabo, xii. 6. That Cilicia generally was amenable to the prefect of Syria is evident. Thus, Piso, ex-prefect of Syria, sought to re cover his province by levying troops in Cilicia, as part of it, Tac. Ann. ii. 78 ; the prefect of Syria sent his legate to reduce the Clitae, a Cilician people, to subjection, Tac. Ann. vi. 41 ; which was again done in a.d. 52, Tac. Ann. xii. 55 ; and Vonones, ex-king of Parthia, who had taken refuge with Creticus Silanus, prefect of Syria, Tac. Ann. ii. 4, was kept in custody in Pompeiopolis, of CUicia, Tac. Ann. ii. 58 ; and Antiochus, king of Commagene, was ar rested at Tarsus by the orders of Caesennius Paetus, prefect of Syria. Jos. Bell. vii. 7, 3. Now, these Homonadenses were subdued by Quirinus, who was rewarded for his services not with a triumph, but with triumphal honours. Nihil ad veterem et patriciam Sulpiciorum fa- miliam Quirinius pertinuit, ortus apud munici- pium Lanuvium : sed impiger militia, et acri- bus ministeriis, consulatum sub D. Augusto (b.c 12) ; mox expugnatis per Ciliciam castellis, insignia triumphi adeptus ; datusque rector C. Casari, Armeniam obtinenti (b.c 2). Tac. Ann. iii. 48. It is implied, therefore, by this state ment, that between his consulship, in B.C. ] 2, and his attendance upon Caius, in B.C. 2, he had been governor of Syria, and as such had reduced the Homonadenses. Strabo refers to the same event, but without any note of time. 'Ekei'vovc Se (the Homonadenses) Kvpiviog k£,s- w6pQr)as Xipoi, Kal TsrpaKiaxiXiovg dvSpag i%&- ypnas, Kal avv&Kiasv sig rag iyyvg wbXstc, rr)v Se x^pa" dwiXtwEv 'iprjpov r&v iv aKpy. Strabo, xii. 6. Dion alludes to it under a much later year (a.d. 5), but he "expressly cautions his readers that he is grouping together some in cidents of minor importance without observing the exact order of time. Kqv rote airolg roiroig Xpbvotg . . . rd ye piv pvriprig nvbg a£ta, Ksfpa- Xaitoaag, wXr)v t&v psyiartov, ip&. Taavpoi te ydp, ek Xyarsiag dp£dpsvoi, Kal ig woXspov Sst- voTiira wpor)xQriaav, pixpi- ov KarsSapdaQtiaav. Dion, liv. 28. 3. There is an ancient fragmental inscription given by Sanclemente and others, which runs thus : — . . . GEM QUA REDACTA IN POT . . . AUGUSTI POPULIQUE ROMANI SENATU . . SUPPLICATIONES BINAS OS RES PROSP . . . IPSI ORS AMENTA TRIUMPH . . . PRO CONSUL ASIAM PROVINCIAM OP . . . DIVI AUGUSTI ITERUM SYRIAM ET PH . . . Here we have reference made to some one who for his military successes had obtained not a triumph, but the ornamenta triumphalia, and who had been twice legate of Augustus in Syria, that is, some time between B.C. 27, when the . partition of the provinces was made, and a. d. 14, when Augustus died; and there is no one in whom these requirements can be found ex cept in Quirinus, who is mentioned by Tacitus to have received the insignia triumphi, Tac. Ann. iii. 48, for his subjection of the Homona denses; and if he was prefect of Syria in B.C. 4, was a second time prefect in a.d. 6. The blanks in the inscription might be readily filled up thus : — B.C. 4. 133 [CIVITATEM SUBEGIT HOMONADENSIUM QUI IN- TERFECERANT AMYNTAM RE- (or) ADFLIXERANT LATROCINIIS ARCHELAUM RE-] GEM, auk REDACTA IN PO I'[eSTATEM DIVl] AUGUSTI POPULIQUE ROMANI SENA ri/[s] SUPPLICATIONES BINAS OB RES PROSPERS GE- STAS ET] IPSI ORNAMENTA TRIU MPH\_&Ll&. DECREVIt] PROCONSUL ASIAM PROVINCIAM Op[tINUIT LE- GATUS] DIVI AUGUSTI ITERUM SYRIAM ET PJ?[eNICEN rexit] It appears from Strabo, xii. 16, that the Homo nadenses had been subject to a ripawog, who was slain by Amyntas, and that the latter was afterwards taken in ambush by the widow of the ripawog. The letters . . . gem in the in scription may therefore refer either to re gem, the king of the Homonadenses, or to his wife, conjuGEM, who succeeded to his power. The only objection urged against the application of the inscription to Cyrenius is that there were but two consular provinces, viz. Africa and Asia, and that Quirinus could not have been proconsul of Asia, as stated upon the inscrip tion, as, according to Florus, he subdued the Marmaridae and Garamantes, which he could only have done as proconsul of Africa. Sub meridiano tumultuatum magis quam bellatum est. Musulanios atque Gatulos accolas Syrtium, Cosso duce (Augustus) compescuit ; unde illi Gatulici nomen. Latins victoria patet. Marma- ridas atque Carimantas Quirinio subigendos dedit. Potuit et ille' redire Marmaricus, sed modestior in und victoria fuit. Flor. iv. 12, 40. But this argument faUs, for Florus places the victory after, or contemporaneously with, that of Cossus, which was in a.d. 5. Dion, lv. 28. Veil. Pat. ii. 116. And it cannot be supposed that Quirinus took Africa by lot, in ordinary course, sixteen years after his consulship in B.C. 12. But further, while the Musulanii and Gaetuli, described as bordering upon the Syrtis, may have been assailed by Cossus, as prefect of proconsular Africa, the Marmaridae and Ga ramantes were more to the east and adjoined the province of Cyrene, which was not a pro consular, but a praetorian province. Indeed, the Marmaridae occupied the seacoast to the west of Cyrene and reached from Catabathmus, the eastern boundary of Cyrene, to the Great Syrtis, the western boundary, so as to environ the whole of Cyrene, except along the seaborde. Unde Catabathmum ccxvi. M. passuum. Ac- colunt Marmarida et Paratonii ferme regione ad Syrtin usque majorem porrecti. Plin. N. H. v. 5 ; and see Strabo, xvii. 3. Thus, if Qui rinus subdued the Marmaridae and Garaman tes,' who adjoined them, the inference is that he did so not as prefect of proconsular Africa, but as praetor of Cyrene. Besides, Florus states that the appointment of Quirinus pro ceeded from Augustus, and was not, therefore, taken by lot. Quirinio (Augustus) dedit. And Quirinus may even have been specially ap pointed by Augustus, either to Cyrene or to the consular province of Africa, for Dion, in introducing the account of Cossus's campaign, states that, in consequence of the tumults at that time in the provinces, Augustus interrupted the usual routine, and sent his own officers specially commissioned instead of allowing the posts more responsible to be filled up by lot. "£2ote Kal iwl Svo ett) rovg air ovg iv rolg tov Shpov 'iQvsai, Kal alpsroig ys dvrl t&v KXypivT&v apfcat. Dion, lv. 28. Quirinus, therefore, may have been employed in Africa, not as the prefect by lot of the province, but as sent speciaUy ; and if so, it is very possible that, many years before, he may have been proconsul of Asia, as stated in the inscription. 4. There is another inscription which, if gen uine, has an important bearing; and it is this : — Q. JEMILIUS Q. F. . . . PAL. SECUNDUS CASTRIS DIVI AUG. P. SULPICI0 QUIRINO LEG. CJESARIS SYRIJE HONORI BUS DECORATUS PRMFECT. COHORT AUG. I. PRJEFECT. COHORT II. CLASSIC M IDEM JUSSU QUIRINI CENSUM FEC. APAMENM CIVITATIS MIL LIUM HOMIN. CIVIUM CXVII. IDEM JUSSU QUIRINI ADVERSUS ITURJEOS IN LIBANO MONTE CASTELLUM EORUM CEPIT ET ANTE MILITIAM PRJEFECT. FABRUM DEL AT US A DUO BUS COS AD M BARIUM ET IN COLONIA QUJESTOR JEDIL II DUUMVIR. II PONTIFEX IBI POSITI SUNT Q. JEMILIUS Q. F. PAL. SECUNDUS F. ET JEMILIA CHIA LIB H. M. AMPLIUS H. N. S. (Muratori, ii. 670, 1.) 1.34 B.C. 4. Here we have a census of population taken in Apamea by the orders of Quirinus, prefect of Syria, and Apamea was not part of the do minions of Archelaus, and therefore not within the compass of the census with which Quirinus was charged in a.d. 6. The inscription was first edited by Sertorius Ursatus in ' Marmi eruditi, ovvero lettere sopra alcune antiche e- scrizioni,' Padova, 1719, p. 276, and is said to have been found at Venice. The genuineness of it has been supported by some and doubted by others. The arguments will be found candidly and ably discussed by Mr. Boyle, in the Inspiration of the Book of Daniel, p. 573, who supports the genuineness of the inscription. 5. Amongst other authorities may be cited the passage of Luke, who speaks of an edict from Augustus for a census in the time of Herod, and which ' first census (as it may be rendered) came to pass when Cyrenius was governor of Syria.' Aiinj ri dwoypaipr) wp&rri i- yivsro fiyspovsiovrog rrjg 2vpiac Kvp?jvt'ov. Luke, ii. 2. A natural inference from this is that Cyrenius was prefect of Syria many years before the census made by him in a.d. 6. It will, of course, be objected that, even if Cy renius was prefect of Syria in B.C. 4, it would still be about two years subsequent to the birth of Christ, which we have placed in B.C. 6. Luke, however, does not say that the decree for the census was in the time of Cyrenius, but only that the census itself, which had been ordered in the time of Varus, iyivsro, was completed in the time of Cyrenius. The word eyevero is used by Josephus in the same technical sense. TiSv dworipr)astov wspag k- Xova&v, at kyivovro rptaKoarto Kal kfiSbpio etei, etc., Ant. xviii. 2, 1 ; i.e. the second cen sus, which was ordered in a.d. 6, kykvEro, was completed in a.d. 7 (see that year, no. 1021). The edict, therefore, for the first census may have been issued in b.c 6, in the time of Va rus, and the census itself may have been com pleted in the time of Cyrenius, in b.c 4. The duration of the first prefecture of Qui rinus, or Cyrenius, if admitted, may be thus measured. He was consul in B.C. 12, from which time he was duly quahfied for the office of governor of Syria; but from B.C. 12, we have successively, as prefects of Syria, M. Titius, C. Sentius Saturninus, and P. Quinctilius Varus, up to the latter half of B.C. 4; and here, where we lose sight of Varus, the prefecture of Qui rinus may have begun. On the other hand, at the end of B.C. 2, Quirinus was selected as monitor of Caius, on his proceeding to the East, and Quirinus was with him soon after at Ehodes (see B.C. 1, no. 971); and he must, therefore, have been recalled from Syria about midsummer b.c 2. Thus, his rule would ex tend from the latter half of B.C. 4 to midsummer b.c 2. If Quirinus was prefect of Syria in B.C. 4, he was probably succeeded, in B.C. 2, by Censorinus, for it is difficult on any other sup position to account for the public loss sustained by the death of Censorinus, in a.d. 1. Obisse Censorinum in iisdem provinciis graviter tulit civitas. Veil. Pat. ii. 102. And Censorinus is also aUuded to, as apparently holding some high post, in a decree issued, in favour of the Jews, by Augustus, after he was Pontifex Maximus, and, therefore, after B.C. 12 ; and this high post may have been the prefecture of Syria. To' rs iprjtptapa to SoQiv pot vw' avr&v vwkp rrjg s- prjg svasfisiag i}e 'ixto wpbg wdvrag dvQp&wovg, Kal vwsp Yatov M.apxiov Knvaopivov, Kal tovto to Sidraypa KsXsito dvarsQrjvat, etc. Ant. xvi. 6, 2. Censorinus was succeeded by L. Volusius Saturninus (see b. c 6, no. 873 ; a.d. 5, no. 1000). 956. Coins of Antioch. Kaiaapog 2f|8«Tov + Erove ZK. "Suct/g Ywa IB. i. e. Casaris Augusti -f- Anno Victoria xvii. Cos. xii, and therefore struck between 2 Sept. B.C. 5, and 2 Sept. B.c, 4. Eckhel, iii. 272. Kaitrapt 2£/3a?iD Apx'tpti -f- Apxupariicov Avrio- xng. ZK. (same date). Id. iii. 274. Avrwxtoiv twt Ovapov ZK. (same date). Id. iii. 275. A coin is extant assignable probably to Ar chelaus, hut of uncertain date. Hpwfoje (botrus) + Edvapxog, galea cristata, juxta per- exiguus caduceus. Eckhel, iii. 484. As no year is mentioned, the coin may have been struck in the first year of the reign. Inscription. Laribus Publicis Sacrum Imp. Cas. Augustus Pontifex Maximus Tribunic. Potestat. xviiii. Ex stipe quam Populus ei contulit K. Januar. C. Calvisio Sabino L. Passieno Rufo Cos. Inscriptio ad calcem Suetonii. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 10. Pentecost, May 31. Tabernacles, October 5. B.C. 2. 135 B.C. 3. U.C. 751. Olymp. 194, 2. L. Coenel. Lentulus. M. Valeeius Messaxlujus Cotta. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxi. from 27 June. Cos. xii. Cos. Desig. xiii. Pont. Max. Imp. xiv. Tiberii Trib. Pot. iv. Second year of the reign of Archelaus, and Herod Antipas, and Herod Philip. 957. The birth of Galba is placed by Sue tonius on 24 December, b.c 3. Ser. Galba Im perator M. Valerio Messalld Cn. Lentulo coss. natus est ix. Kal. Januarii. Suet. Galb. 4. But, in fact, Galba was born in B.C. 5, as is assumed by Suetonius himself in another place, where he makes Galba 73 at the time of his accession, in a.d. 69. Consulto Delphis Apolline, sep- tuagesimum ac tertium annum cavendum sibi (Nero) audivit, quasi eo demum obiturus, ac nihil conjedans de atate Galba. Suet. Nero, 40. And, again, Suetonius expressly states the age of Galba at his death to have been 73. Suet. Galb. 23 (see a.d. 69). 957 a. Athronges, the insurgent, is subdued by Archelaus. This was after some interval from the first outbreak in B.C. 4. 'O reXevratoe (the last of the brothers) . . . 'ApxsXdw irapaSiStoo-tv avrov, Kai rdSf pkv varspov yivsrai. Jos. Ant. xvii. 10, 7. Mfra xP°V0V ol P*v Tpe~tg Ixetpw- 0jjo-av, V7r' 'ApxeXdov 6 wpsafHraTog, ol Sk k^rjg Sio Ypdrui Kal IlroXE/taitj wspiwsabvTsg ¦ d Se rkraprog 'ApxeXdto wpoasx^prjas Kara Se£tdv. Toiiro pkv Sr) rb riXog avrovg varspov i^sSixsro. BeU. ii. 4, 3. 958. To this year may be referred the sub jugation of the Homonadenses by P. Sulpicius Quirinus, or Cyrenius, for which the Insignia Triumphalia were awarded to him. Impiger militia, et acribus ministeriis, consulatum (b.c 12) sub D. Augusto, max, expugnatis per Cili ciam Homonadensium castellis insignia triumphi (Sulpicius Quirinus) adeptus, datusque victor C. Casari Armeniam obtinenti (b.c 2). Tac. Ann. iii. 48 (see B.C. 4, no. 955). 958 a. Coins of Antioch. Kaiaapog StjSaTOV + Eroue HK Nikjjc Yira. IB. i. e. Casaris Augusti + Anno Victoria xxviii. Cos. xii., and therefore struck between 2 Sept. b.c 4, and 2 Sept. b.c. 3. Eckhel, iii. 272. Kaiaapi SefiaTw Apx'ipn ¦+¦ Apfrtiparucov Avtio- \ng UK. (same date). Yo. iii. 274. Inscriptions. Imp. Casar Divi F. Aug. Pontif. Maximus Cos. xii. Cos. Designat. xiii. Imp. xiiii. Tri- buniria Potestate xx. (Nemausi). Muratori, i. 120, 10 ; 442, 2. Pater- Patria Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Pontifex Maximus Cos. xii. Designatus xiii. Imp. xiiii. Trib. Pot. xii. (Lege xxi.) (In agro Arelatensi). Pb. iv. 2005, 4. (Pater Patri)a (Casar) Divi F. (Augustus) Pon tifex (Maximus) xii. Cos. (Design)atus xiii. (Trib.) Potest, xxi. (In vico Salon in Pro vincia). Id. iv. 2005, 5. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 30. Pentecost, May 20. Tabernacles, September 24. B.C. 2. U.C. 752. Olymp. 19ft, 3. Imp. Augustus, xiii. Ex Kal. Oct. Q. Eaoricius suffectus. M. Plautius Stltanus. Ex Kal. Jul. C. Caninius Gallus suffectus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxii. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. (see no. 960) Imp. xiv. Tiberii Trib. Pot. v. In b. c 1 the five years of the Tribunitian power which had been granted to Tiberius in b. c 6 (see that year, no. 849) expired ; and as Tiberius was in disgrace at Ehodes from the latter part of B.C. 6 to a.d. 2, the Tribunitian power was not renewed to him until after the death of Caius, in a.d. 4. See that year, no. 993). Third year of the reign of Archelaus, and Herod Antipas, and Herod Philip. 959. Lucius Caesar, now in his fifteenth year (see b. c 17, no. 749), assumes the toga virilis in the thirteenth consulship of Augustus. Duodecimum (consulatum) . . . et rursus ter tium decimum, biennio post, ultro (Augustus) petiit, ut Caium et Lucium filios, amplissimo praditus magistratu, suo quemque tirocinio, de- duceret in forum. Suet. Octav. 26. Augustus was consul for nine months, viz. to the end of September, within which time, therefore, the toga virilis was conferred. See Suet. Octav. 26. Noris Cenot. Pis. Dissert. 2, c. 4. Zonaras 136 B.C. 2. states that Lucius received the toga virilis the very next year after Caius, which would be in B.C. 4, but he is certainly mistaken in this. Kal psr iviavrbv Kal b AoiKtog rag npag, oaat ra dSsXijiu airov iSiSovro, 'iXafisv. Zonar. x. 960. Augustus receives the title of Pater Patriae on 5 February of this year. Non. N. Concordia in arce feria ex S. C. quod eo die Imperator Casar Augustus Pontifex Maximus Trib. Potest, xxi. Cos. xiii. a senatu populoque Romano Pater Patria appellatus. Old ca lendar cited Gruter, 136, 2. The nones re ferred to were those of February, as appears from Ovid, who, speaking of the nones of February, refers to the circumstance thus : — Sancte Paler Patria, tibi plebs, tibi curia nomen Hoc dedit, hoc dedimus nos tibi nomen eques. Fasti, ii. 127. TpiaKaiSsKurriv VTrarsiav ayovrbg pov, ij te aiyKXrjrog Kal rb iwwikov rdypa o,rs aipwag Srjpog r&v 'Pivpaiiov wpoar\ybpivai ps IlarEpa IlarpiSoe. Lapis Ancyr. Fasti Hellen. 2nd ed. 302. 961. Augustus celebrates a naval fight and gladiatorial games on a scale of great magni ficence, and dedicates the temple of Mars ; and about the same time the crim. con. of his daughter Julia comes to light. At in urbe eo ipso anno quo rnagnificentissimis gladiatorii muneris naumachiaque spedaculis D. Augustus abhinc annos xxx., se et Gallo Caninio Consuli bus, dedicato Martis Templo, animos oculosque populi Romani repleverat . . . filia ejus Julia . . . nihil . . . libidine infectum reliquit. Veil. Pat. ii. 100. If these events were in the con sulship of Augustus and Caninius, they oc curred between 1 July and 1 October, for Caninius was consul suffectus on 1 July, and Augustus resigned in favour of Q. Fabricius at the end of September. 962. Caius is appointed to the command of the East. The mission of Caius must have been late in this year, for he left Eome shortly after the games exhibited by Augustus. Quid? modo cum belli navalis imagine Casar Persidas induxit Cecropidasque rates ? . . . Ecce parat Casar domito quod defuit orbi Addere. Nunc, Oriens, ultime, noster Marsque Pater Casarque Pater, date numen eunti; Nam Deus e vobis alter es, alter eris. Ovid, Ars Amandi, i. 171, 177, and 203. And the departure of Caius was very soon after the banishment of Julia. Breve ab hoc (the banishment of Julia) intercesserat spatium, cum Caius Casar . . . in Syriam missus, convento prius Tib. Nerone. Veil. Pat. ii. 101. 963. He was attended by councillors to aid him with their advice. Kal oi (Caio) Kai avp- frovXoiig (Augustus) wpoairaHs. Zonaras, x. 36. And these councillors were M. Lolhus, who had been Legate of Galatia (see B.C. 25, no 677), M. Lollii . . . quern velut moderatorem juventa filii sui Augustus voluerat, VeU. Pat. 102 ; and Sulpicius Quirinus, who there is reason to think had been Legate of Syria (see B.C. 4, no. 955). Sed (Sulpicius Quirinus) impiger mili tia, et acribus ministeriis . . . datus rector C. Casari Armeniam obtinenti. Tac. Ann. iii. 48. 964. Cn. Domitius iEnobarbus, the father of Nero, was also one of the companions of Caius. Siquidem comes ad orientem Caii Ca saris juvenis, occiso liberto suo, quod potare quantum jubebatur, recusdrat, dimissus e co- horte amicorum, nihilo modestius vixit. Suet. Nero, 5. As also was iElius Sejanus. Prima juventa Caium Casarem Divi Augusti nepotem sedatus. Tacit. Ann. iv. 1. 965. Dionysius, the Arabian geographer, had been sent into the East, before Caius sailed, to collect information. Hoc in loco (Charax, a town on the Persian Gulf) genitum esse Diony- sium, terrarum orbis situs recentissimum aucto- rem, constat, quern ad commentanda omnia in orientem pramisit Divus Augustus, ituro in Armeniam ad Parthias Arabicasque res majore filio. Plin. N. H. vi. 31. 966. Caius did not proceed to Syria direct, but visited other provinces previously. C. Casar, ante aliis provinciis ad visendum obitis, in Syriam missus. VeU. Pat. ii. 101. And his first voyage was to Greece, where he visited Athens, as appears from the inscription found there, O Anpog Yaiov Kaiaapa 2£/3aTOv vtov Neov Apjj ; and Euboea, as may be coUected from the inscription found at Chalcis. Yatog Kaiaap AvroKparopog Kaiaapog 2e/3. viog. Muratori, i. 221, 8, 7. Caius probably wintered in Greece. 966 a. Polemo I., son of Zenon the Ehetori- B.C. 2. 137 cian, and king of Pontus, Colchis and Bosphorus, is still alive this year (inscription, infra, no. 966 b ; see B.C. 14, no. 761). Polemo I. was captured in an expedition against the Aspur- giani in Bosphorus, and put to death. Strabo, xi. 2. Polemo I. left, at his death, Pythodoris, his widow, whom he had married after the demise of Dynamis, his first wife, and two sons, viz. Polemo H. and Zenon. Pythodoris, after her husband's death, married Archelaus, king of Cappadocia, who died a.d. 17. Strabo xii. 3. Polemo I. must, therefore, have died at least some time before that year. Pythodoris succeeded to the greater part of her husband's dominions. Those belonging to her in Pontus were bounded on the east by Colchis, on the south by the Lesser Armenia and the Hierarchy of Comana Pontica, and on the west by Amisene, and comprised the Tibareni and Chaldaei, Trapezus, Pharnacia, Cabira, Zelitis, Megalopolitis, etc. Strabo, xii. 3. Her palace was at Cabira. Td Sk Kdfisipa . . . skeivti (Pythodoris) wpoaKaTsaKsiaas Kal 2e/3ao-r»v ps- Tuivopaas, (iaaiXsio) te rrj wbXst xprjrat. Strabo, xii. 3 (see a.d. 38, no. 1533). Colchis also was subject to Pythodoris. "Yo-raTa Se YloXiptov saxs rr)v KoXx'Sa, KqKslvov TsXevTriaavTog ri yvvr) IIv0oSii)plc KpareT, fia- o-iXevovtra Kal KoXxwv Kal Tpa7re£ovvroe Kal $>apvaKiag Kal z&v vwepKetpivoiy (iap(idptov. Strabo, xi. 3. As to Bosphorus, which had belonged to Polemo I., Strabo speaks of it as subject to kings nominated by the' Eomans. Kal vvv vwb rolg t&v Boawopav&v fiaatXivatv, ovg dv 'Piapaloi KaTaaTr)atoaiv, dwavrd iartv. Strabo, vii. 4. In the passage, therefore, ol vararoi itapvaKije, Kal" AaavSpog, Kal YloXiptov, Strabo, xi. 2, the geographer refers to the late kings, but not to the very last kings. It appears from the coins that the kings who succeeded Polemo I. were, first, Sauromates, in the reign of Augustus, and Ehescuporis, in the reigns of Tiberius and Caligula. Eckhel, ii. 373 (see b.C. 14, no. 761 ; a.d. 38, no. 1533). Polemo II. assisted Pythodoris in the ad ministration of her government, b pkv (Polemo II.) iSitor-qg avvSapKEi ry pr/rpl rrjv dpxijv, Strabo, xii. 3 ; but in a.d. 38 became himself king of Pontus and Colchis (see a.d. 38, no. 1533). Zeno, the other son of Polemo I., in a.d. 18 was made king of Armenia by the name of Artaxias. 'O Se (Zeno) vewoti KaQiara- rtu rijje MeydXjje 'Appsvlag fiaaiXsig. Strabo, xii. 3 (see a.d. 18, no. 1102). 966 b. Coins of Augustus. Casar Augustus Divi F. Pater Patria + Pontif. Max. Casar Divi F. Pat. Pa. + Vota Publica. Casari Aug. or Augusto -f- S. P. Q. R. Parent. Cons. suo. (as to Parens Patria, see ante, no. 960). Eckhel, vi. 112. Coin of Antioch. Kaio-apoe Zt|8arov + Erove 8K Ntiri/e Ywa. IT. i. e. Casaris Augusti + Anno Victoria xxix. Cos. xiii., and therefore struck between 1 Jan. and 2 Sept. b.c 2. Id. iii. 272. Kaiaapi 2£/3or Apxitpei -j- ApxitpariKov Avtio- Xtig AA. (i. e. in the 31 year) and therefore struck between 2 Sept. B.C. 1, and 2 Sept. a.d. 1. ~ Eckhel, iii. 274. Coins of Alexandria. L. A. Avronparoip, i. e. in the 30 year from the conquest of Egypt by Augustus, as dated from 1 Thoth B.c 30, and therefore struck between 29 Aug. B.C. 1, and 29 Aug. a.d. 1. l. A. with pontifical emblems. Eckhel, iv. 45. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 27. Pentecost, May 17. Tabernacles, September 21. A.D. 2. U.C. 755. Olymp. 195, 2. P. VlNICIUS. P. Alfinius Varus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxv. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xiv. Sixth year of the reign of Archelaus and Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 979. On the discovery of the treachery of M. Lollius, Caius is reconciled to Tiberius. (Tiberius) coactus est . . . reditum expostulare . . . Destinatum Augusto erat nihil super ed re, nisi ex voluntate maj oris filii (Caii), statuere. Is forte tunc M. Lollio offensior, facilis exora- bilisque in vitricum (Tiberium) fuit. Suet. Tib. 13. 980. Caius gives Tiberius permission to re turn to Eome, which he does in the eighth year of his exile, having passed at Ehodes seven complete years. Permittente ergo Caio revo- catus est. Rediit octavo post secessum anno. Suet. Tib. 14. Septem annos Rhodi moratum. Veil. Pat. ii. 99. Thrasyllus the astrologer A.D. 2. 141 was with Tiberius at Ehodes, and is said to have foretold the dispatch of his recaU. Suet. Tib. 14. Dion, lv. 11. The return of Tiberius was his coss., and before the death of either Lucius or Caius, and therefore before 20 Au gust, a.d. 2. Ante utriusque horum obitum, Patre tuo Vinicio consule, Tib. Nero reversus Rhodo inaudibili latitid patriam repleverat. VeU. Pat. ii. 103. Dion is therefore mistaken, or the passage is corrupt, where the return is dated after the deaths of Lucius and Caius. O Se Sr) tbpadrng varspov KttrijXXdyTj . . . av- vifiy Se svQiig perd ravra Kal rbv TtfUptov ek 'PdSov ee Trjv'P&priv dtpiKiaQat, Aovkiov KalYaiov rsXsvTrjadvTtov. Dion, lv. 11. The return of Tiberius, however, was not long before the death of Lucius. Oil woXX& wporspov iK rrjg PdSov Trpde rijv 'Piiuijv (Tiberius)-v;rovoo-rj;o-ae. Zo- naras, x. 540. About the same time may be placed the recaUof P. Sulpicius Quirinus from the East, for he was in Eome at the close of this year (see B.C. 4, no. 955 ; and infra, no. 983). 981. War breaks out in Germany in this consulship, three years current before a. d. 4. Ante triennium, sub M. Vinicio avo tuo clarissimo viro, immensum exarserat bellum. VeU. Pat. ii. 104. So the death of Caius, a.d. 4, is said to have occurred three years, i.e. three years current, from the return of Tiberius in. a.d. 2. Suet. Tib. 15 (see a.d. 4, no. 991). 982. Death of Lucius at Marseilles, on his way to Spain, on 20 August. Cum ante annum ferme (being eighteen months before the death of Caius) Lucius Casar frater ejus, Hispanias petens, Massilia decessit. VeU. Pat. ii. 102. L. Casarem euntem ad Hispanienses exercitus . . . mors fato propera, vel noverca Livia dolus, abstulit. Tac. Ann. i. 3. Massilia quippe Lucius morbo solvitur. Florus, iv. 12, 42. Caium et Lucium in duodeviginti mensium spatio amisit (Augustus) ambos, Caio in Lycia, Lucio Massilia defundis. Suet. Octav. 65. 'xiii. Kal. Sept. (20 August) Infer. L. Casaris.' Old Calendar, cited Muratori, i. 304. xiii. Kal. Octob. (19 September) Pisis in foro in Augusteo . . . cum Senatus populi Romani inter cateros plurimos ac maximos honores L. Casari, Augusti Casaris Patris Patria Pontificis Maximi Tribunitia Potestatis xxv. (a.d. 2) filio, Auguri, Consuli designato per consensum omnium ordinum . . . utique apud earn aram quod annis (quotannis) a. d. (obliterated) pub- lice manibus ejus per magistratus . . . inferia mittantur, etc. Cenotaph. Pisan. The date which is obliterated was xiii. Kal. Sept., as appears from the old calendar above referred to. This date would place the death of Lucius eighteen months before that of Caius, as stated by Suetonius. 983. Lepida had been destined as the wife of Lucius ; but now, upon the death of Lucius, Lepida is married to P. Sulpicius Quirinus. Ut, effusi in lacrymas, sava et detestanda Qui rinio clamitarent, cujus seneda atque orbitati, et obscurissima domui, destinata quondam uxor Lucio Casari ac D. Augusti nurus, dederetur. Tac. Ann. iii. 23. This was twenty years before the condemnation of Lepida, in a.d. 21. Satis constat . . . condemnatam et generosissimam faminam Lepidam, in gratiam Quirini Consu- laris pradivitis et orbi, qui dimissam earn e ma- trimonio post vicesimum annum, veneni olim in se comparati arguebat. Suet. Tib. 49 (see a.d. 20, no. 1127). 984. Caius, in Armenia, carries all before him, and places Ariobarzanes on the throne. Armeniam deinde ingressus prima parte introitus prospere gessit. Veil. Pat. ii. 102. Ecce fugax Parthus, magni nova^causa trium phi, Jam videt in campis Casaris arma suis. Ovid. Beined. Amor. v. 155. Tempora nee numera, nee crebro respice Romam, Sedfuge; tutus adhuc Parthus ab hostefugd est. Ib. v. 223. Turn Caius Casar componenda Armenia deli- gitur. Is Ariobarzanem origine Medum, ob in- signem corporis formam et praclarum animum, volentibus Armeniis prafecit. Tac. Ann. ii. 4. Kai ro avrb E0voe (Armenia) dayiardpsvov Kai avawoXspovv, SapaaQsv vwb Yd'iov rov vlov pov, /3ao-tXeT 'Apto/3apfdvei wapiStoKa, Kal psrd rdv ekeivov Qdvarov r& viji avrov 'ApraovdaSn. Lapis Ancyr. Fasti Hellen. iii. 301 (see a.d. 1, no. 974; a.d. 16, no. 1078). Ariobarzanes probably died about a.d. 15, for the throne was occupied for a short time after his death by a female, Erato, and then Vonones became king, and the latter event was in a.d. 16. Ariobarzane morte fortuitd absumpto, stirpem ejus hand toleravere ; tentatoque famina imperio, cui nomen Erato, edque brevi pulsd, incerti solu- tique, et magis sine domino, quam in libertate, 14-2 A.D. 3. profugum Vononem in regnum accipiunt. Tac. Ann. ii. 4. There is a coin of Erato, described as sister of Tigranes (see B.C. 6, no. 850), on the obverse, Btto-tXeve Bao-iXEwv Ttypavtje; and on the reverse, Eparm fiaaiXsivg Ttypavov A- SeXijitj. Addenda to Eckhel, 36. It would appear, from a fragment of Dion, that on the death of Tigranes, b.c 6, Erato made a vain attempt at that time to occupy the throne, and was obliged to resign her pretensions in favour of Ariobarzanes ; and Dion places the war of the Eomans for securing Ariobarzanes on the throne in this consulship. O'i ys pr/v 'Appsvtoi, Kai- wsp roii rs Ttypavov ek woXipov nvbg fiupfiapiKov it>0apii'Tog, Kal rrjg 'Eparovg tt)v dpxvv daysiarjc, opiog, iwstSr) ' Apu>(iap£dvet nvl M/;Sw, iig wote psrd ruii TsipiSdrov wpbg rovg 'Puipaiovg aifiKro, wapsSiSovro, EwoXsprjaav aiptai r& Erkpo) etei kv & IIovTrXide r£ OvtviKiog kui IIov7rXioe Ovapoe vwdrsvaav. Dion. Cited Addenda to Eckhel, 38. 98S. Caius hears of the death of Lucius. Caius Casar, divi Augusti avunculi mei filius ac nepos, circa primos juventa sua annos Lucium fratrem carissimum sibi, princeps juventutis principem ejusdem juventutis, amisit in apparatu Parthici belli, et graviore multo animi vulnere quam postea corporis ictus est. Quod utrumque piissime idem etfortissime tulit. Senec. Consol. ad Polyb. 34. He had heard, therefore, of his brother's death before he was wounded, and he would receive the intelligence in the last quarter of the year. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 2. Pentecost, June 5. Tabernacles, October 10. A.D. 3. U.C. 756. Olymp. 195, 3. L. -32lius Lamia. M. Servilius. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxvi. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xiv. Seventh year of the reign of Archelaus and Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 986. The supreme power is conferred on Augustus for ten years more. UXypivQsiarig Se oi Kal Trjg Tplrng SsKasriag, rr)v iiyspovsiav Kal ro rkraprov, EKfitaaQslg SrjOsv, bwsSk^aro. Dion, lv. 12. The third decad was only about to expire, viz. on 31 December, a.d. 3 (see b.c 27, no. 662). 987. Dion places the grant of the third decad after the deaths of Caius and Lucius, and therefore in a.d. 4 ; but as the previous grant was in b.c 8, and the subsequent one in a.d. 13, it may be assumed that the third decad was conferred in a.d. 8. In fact, this part of Dion is very corrupt and fragmentary, of which we have noticed an earlier instance under a.d. 2, where the return of Tiberius from Ehodes is also placed erroneously after the deaths of Caius and Lucius (see a.d.. 2, no. 980). 988. Caius is treacherously wounded at Artagera, in Armenia. Mox in colloquio, cui se tamen crediderat, circa Artageram graviter a quodam, nomine Adduo, vulneratus. VeU. Pat. ii. 102. Domnes quern Rex Artoxates prafece- rat, simulatd proditione, adortus est virum in- tentum libello, quern, ut thesaurorum rationes continentem, ipse porrexerat strido repente gladio. At recreatus ex vulnere in tempus caterum barbarus, undique infesto exercitu op- pressus, gladio et pyra, in quam se percussus immisit, superstiti etiamnum Casari satisfecit. Flor. iv. 12, 44. Vulneribus pro Re Publicd exceptis. Cenotaph. Pisan. 989. Caius loses his energy and lingers in Armenia. Eo ductus erat ut in ultimo ac remotissimo terrarum orbis angulo consenescere, quam Romam regredi, mallet. VeU. Pat. ii. 102. 990. Caius is recalled against his wiU by Augustus. Diu deinde reluctatus, invitusque, revertens in Italiam, etc. VeU. Pat. ii. 102. 990 a. Coin of Judaea. Kauapoe + 1. AI\ i. e. in the thirty-third year of the Actian Era, and therefore struck be tween 2 Sept. a.d. 2, and 2 Sept. a.d. 3. Eckhel, iii. 497. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 4. Pentecost, May 25. Tabernacles, September 29. A.D. 4. 143 A.D. 4. U.C. 757. Olymp. 195, 4. Sext. .iElius Catus. C Sentius Saturninus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxvii. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xiv. Tiberii Trib. Pot. vi. from 27 June (see b.c 6, no. 849, and infra, no. 993). Eighth year of the reign of Archelaus and of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 991. Caius dies on his way by sea to Eome at Limyra, in Lycia, two miles and a half from the mouth of the river Limyrus, on 21 February. 'O Se (Caius) ec AvKt'av ev oXkoSi irapeVXe vo-e v e v0a Sri sal psrriXXa^sv. Zonaras, x. 36. Caium remeantem Armenia et vulnere invalidum mors fato propera vel noverca Livia dolus obstulit. Tac. Ann. i. 3. Massilia quippe Lucius morbo solvitur : in Syrid (the East) Caius, ex vulnere, quum Armeniam ad Parthos se subtrahentem recipit. Florus, iv. 12, 42. Cum a . . . ii. nonas Apriles allatus esset nuntius Caium Casarem Augusti, Patris Patria, [Po^ntif. Maxsumi, custodis imperi Ro mani, totiusque orbis terrarum pr-asi[dis f]ilium, Divi nepotem, post consulatum quern ultra finis extremas popu\_li Eom]am bellum gerens feliciter peregerat, bene gesta Republicd, devideis aut in [fid]em receptis bellicosissimis ac maxsimis gen- tibus, ipsum vulneribus pro Repu\\Ai\cd exceptis, ex eo casu crudelibus fatis ereptum populo Ro mano, jam designatum . . . justissimum ac simillimum parentis sui virtutibus principem, coloniaque no[st]ra unicum prasidium, eaque res, nondum quieto ludu, quern ex decessu [L. C]asaris fratris ejus, consulis designat. Auguris, proni nostri, principles Ju]ventutis colonia universa susceperat, renovdsset multiph cdssetquem^cer^orem omnium singulorum univer sorumque ob eas res universi decuri[one]s coloni- que . . . inter sese consenserunt, pro w[agn]i'to- dine tanta ac tarn improvisa calamitatis oportere ex ed die qu[a. ej]ws decessus nunliatus esset usque ad earn diem, qua ossa relata atque c[ond]/ta, justaque ejus manibus perfecta essent, cundos veste mutatd templisq\ue D"]eorum immortalium balneisque publicis et tabernis omnibus clausis co\jKvi~\dibus sese abstinere, matronas, qua in colonid nostra sunt, sublugere, di[em~]que eum quo die C. Casar obit, qui dies est, a.d. viiii. K. Martias pro Alliensi lu\jpi\brem memorial prodi. Utique . . . [T. St^atulenus Juneus 2?'[lame]ra Augustalis, jPo[ntif.] minor publicorum P. R. sa- crorum rogaretu[r ut] cum legatis hoc o/[ficiu]ni publicum et voluntatemuniversorum libello reddito Im[jp. G]asari Augusto, Patri Patria, Pontf. Maxsimo, Tribunitia Po[testatis] xxvi. indicet. Idqu[_e T. Bt]atulenus Juneus . . . libello ita uti supra scriptum es[t Imp]«raton Casari Augusto Pontific. Maximo Trib. pot. xxvi. Pa[tri] Pa [triae] reddito fecerit placere conscriptis qua a.d. iiii. nonas Apriles qu[& Sex.J JElio Cat. C. Sentio Saturnino coss. fuerunt facta, etc. Cenotaph. Pisan. The death of Caius was eighteen months after the death of Lucius, which was on 20 August, a.d. 2. Suet. Octav. 65. The state ment of Velleius that the interval was about a year must be taken in a liberal sense : ante annum ferme. Veil. Pat. ii. 102. Suetonius mentions the death of Caius as three years from the return of Tiberius in a.d. 2. Caio et Lucio intra triennium defunctis. Suet. Tib. 15. The interval was not two complete years, but the Annalist means three consular years — viz. a.d. 2, 3, 4 — Lucius having died in the first and Caius in the last. We have seen that Josephus reckons the reign of Herod in the same way. 992. The followers of Caius on his death in Lycia plunder the province, for which they are afterwards punished. Padagogum ministrosque Caii filii, per occasionem valetudinis mortisque ejus superbe avareque in provincia grassatos, oneratis gravi pondere cervicibus, pracipitavit injlumen. Suet. Octav. 67. 993. Tiberius is invested with the Tribuni tian power for ten years. Trjv k£ovaiav avrto rr/v SnpapxtKr)v kg Seko 'irn (Augustus) Sove. Dion, lv. 13. And this was probably on 27 June (see the next number). As the Tribuni tian power had been conferred on Tiberius in b.c 6 for five years (see b.c 6, no. 849), his title in this year, a.d. 4, would be Tribun^Pot. vi. 994. On 5 Kal. Jul. (27 June) of this con sulship Tiberius is adopted by Augustus as his son. Perseveravit (Augustus) ut et Tri bunitia Potestatis consortionem Neroni consti- tueret . . . et eum Mlio Cato, Sentio Consulibus v. Kal. Jul; post urbem conditam 757 abhinc annos 27 adopfaret. Veil. Pat. ii. 103. M. Agrippa, the brother of Caius and Lucius, was also adopted by Augustus on the same day. Adoptatus eddem die etiam M. Agrippa. Veil. Pat. ii. 104. Caio et Lucio intra triennium defunctis, adoptatur (Tiberius) ab Augusto simul cum fratre eorum M. Agrippa, coactus 144 A.D. 5. prius ipse Germanicum patris sui filium adop- tare. Suet. Tib. ]5. 995. Immediately after the adoption, Ti berius proceeds to Germany to take the con duct of the war there. Non diu vindicem custodemque imperii sui morata in urbe, patria protinus in Germaniam misit. Veil. Pat. ii. 104. And Velleius himself accompanied him. Hoc tempus me, functum ante tribunatu, cas- trorum Tiber. Casaris militem fecit ; quippe protinus ab adoptione missus cum eo prafectus equitum in Germaniam, etc. Veil. Pat. ii. 104. And Tiberius was engaged in campaigns there for three years. Fradis deinde post adop- tionem continud triennii militia Germania viri- bus, idem illi honor et deferendus et recipiendus fuerit. Veil. Pat. ii. 122. The campaign this year was protracted until December. Anni ejus astiva usque in mensem Decembrem per- duda. VeU. Pat. ii. 105. 996. Augustus makes a census or survey of property in Italy for fiscal purposes. Airbg Si dwoypatpdg t&v ev tt) 'IraXiq KarotKoiv- rtov, Kal pij kXaTTto wevte pvptdStov ovaiav KEKTTjpivtoV, iwovnaaro, rovg yap aaOsysaripovg, roig te 'il-to Trjg 'IraXiag o'tKovvrag, ovk r)vdyKa- asv dwoypdipaaQat, Ssiaag pr) vEtorspiamai' ti rapaxQivrsg. Dion. lv. 13 (see b.c 1 1, no. 796). This apparently was a census of Eoman citizens only in Italy, who possessed incomes of a cer tain amount, and did not affect the provinces. 997. A futile conspiracy against Augustus by Cnaeus Cornelius and others. Dion. lv. 14. 997 a. Coin of Augustus. Augustus Divi F. -+- Tr. Pot. xxvii. Eckhel, vi. 116. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 24. Pentecost, May 14. Tabernacles, September 18. A.D. 5. U.C. 758. Olymp. 196, 1. L. Valerius Messala Volusus. Cn. Corn. Ctnna Magnus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxviii. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pot. Patr. Imp. xiv. Tiberii Trib. Pot. vii. from 27 June. Ninth year of the reign of Archelaus and of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 998. Tiberius, who had returned to Eome during the winter, sets out again in the spring for Germany. Pietas sua Casarem pane ob- structis hieme Alpibus in urbem traxit ; at tutela imperii eum veris initio reduxit in Germaniam. VeU. Pat. ii. 105. 999. A famine in Italy, with an eclipse of the sun and earthquakes. Tore S' ovv, kwi re tov KopvyXiov Kal swl OvaXspiov M.saaaXov iwaruiv, astapoi te iHaioioi avvifirjaav . . . tov tc i)Xiov rt eKXetwkg kyivero Kal Xipbg avvn- viyQri. Dion. lv. 22. The eclipse was on 5 April (see Pingr^'s Tables). An inundation of the Tiber. His coss. per dies octo Tyberis impetu miseranda clades hom- inum domorumque fuit. Cassiodor. 1000. L. Volusius Saturninus is at this time prefect of Syria, as appears from a coin of Antioch, with the inscription Avrtoxewv swi Saropvivov OvoXo. EA. Eckhel, hi. 275. The date EA., or 35, must be referred to the Actian Era, andthe thirty-fifth year began 2 September, a.d. 4, and ended 2 September, a.d. 5, during which interval, therefore, the coin must have been struck. Pliny thus refers to V. Saturninus. Nuper etiam L. Volusio Saturnino in urbis Prafedurd extindo, notum est Cornelia Scipi- onum gentis Volusium Saturninum qui fuit consul genitum post Ixii. annum. Plin. N. H. vii. 12, and see 49 (see a.d. 1, no. 977; a.d. 6, no. 1012). 1001. Abbut this time disturbances arise in various cities, insomuch that the prefects of the senatorial or popular provinces are continued for two years, and the Emperor sends his own officers specially appointed to the provinces of the senate or people. Dion warns the reader that he does not give the exact dates. Kqv rolg avrolg roiroig xpdvoie ¦ • • 7rdXete ovk dXiyai ivstoript^ov, &ars Kat iwl Sio srr\ roiig airovg iv rolg rov Srjpov sQvsai, Kal alpsroig y£ dvrl r&v KXijpwrivv dp£ai • rd yap roii Kaiaapog Kal ctXXwc £"-i wXsito xpovov kv rolg avTolg wpoae- rdrrETo. Dion, lv. 28. 1002. Cornel. Cossus makes a successful campaign against the Gaetuli in Africa, for which he is decreed triumphal honours, and acquires the name of Gaetulicus. Dion, lv. 28. This date agrees with the statement of Velleius Paterculus, that it was a few years before a.d. 9, under which year he writes : Quern honorem (the ornamenta triumphalia) ante paucos annos Passienus et Cossus, viri quibusdam diversis virtutibus celebres, in Africd meruerant. VeU. Pat. ii. 116. 1003. At the same time with the campaign A.D. 6. 145 of Cossus, P. Sulpicius Quirinus, or Cyrenius, subdued the Marmaridee and Garamantes. Sub meridiano tumultuatum magis quam bellatum est. Musulanos atque Gatulos, accolas Syrtium, Cosso duce, (Augustus) compescuit ; unde illi Gatulici nomen. Latius victoria patet. Mar- maritas atque Garamantes Quirinio subigendos dedit. Potuit et Me redire Marmaricus, sed modestior in und victoria fuit. Flor. iv. 12, 40 (see b.c 4, no. 955). 1003 a. Coin of Antioch. Avrioxsoiv ewi Saropvtvuv OvoXo. EA. i. e. in the thirty-fifth year, and therefore struck between 2 Sept. a.d. 4, and 2 Sept. a.d. 5. Eckhel, iii. 275. Coin of Judaea. Kaiaapog + AE. (same date). Id. iii. 497. Inscription. Imp. Casar Aug. Pontif. Maxim. Tribunic. Pot. xxviii. Cos. xiii. Pater Pair. Termin. Augustal. inter Bletissam et Mirobr. et Salm. (Ledismae in Hispania). Gruter, 199, 2. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 12. Pentecost, June 2. Tabernacles, October 7. A.D. 6. U.C. 759. Olymp. 196, 2. M. JEmilius Lepidus. Lucius Arruntius Nepos ex Kal. Jul. C Ateius Capito. C Vebius Postumus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxix. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Path. Imp. xv. (An old in scription describes Augustus as Pont. Max. Trib. Potest, xxviii. Cos. xiii. P. P. Imp. xv. The twenty -eighth year of the Trib. Pot. was from 27 June, a.d. 5, to 27 June, a.d. 6 ; and Eckhel refers the inscription to the latter year. Eckhel, vi. 144.) Tiberii Trib. Pot. viii. from 27 June. Tenth year of the reign of Archelaus and of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1004. Tiberius opens the campaign in Ger many, and advances as far as the Albius. The enemy submit, but afterwards break faith, and then again submit. Dion, lv. 28. In reducing them to submission the second time, Messalinus, propraetor of Dalmatia and Pannonia, was with Tiberius. Dion. lv. 29. 1005. The absence of Messalinus from his provinces causes a revolt in Dalmatia and Pan nonia. Proximo anno (a.d. 6) . . . prapara- veratjam hiberna Casar ad Danubium, amoto- que exercitu nonplus quinque dierum iter aprimis hostium, Saturninum admovere copias jusserat . . . cum universa Pannonia insolens longa pads bonis et adulta viribus Dalmatia . . . arma cor- ripuit. Veil. Pat. ii. 109, 110. 1006. Tiberius sends Messalinus forward, who gains a success. Dion, lv. 30. Veil. Pat. ii. 112. . 1007. The winter now approaching, the enemy take advantage of it and commit various ravages. Kai iweiSri ye b x£lP^v iviarri, woXv wXeiiv eKaKovpyriaav. Dion, lv. 30. 1008. A famine at Eome, his coss. Tavrd re ovv rovg 'Poipaiovg kXiwEt, Kal wpoain Kal Xtpbg iaxvpbg. Dion, lv. 26. 1009. The proconsul of Achaia dies, and his quaestor and legate take the command of the province ; one in the Peloponnesus, and the other over the rest. Tavrd re ev rip etei roirto iyivsro, Kat iwstSr) b rrjg 'Axaiag dpxtov, piar/g wov rrjg ^lyspovsiag, dwiQavs, t& te Ta- pteiq Kat rip B\apiSpto avrov (ov IIp£o-/3evrnv, &awsp stwov, KaXovpsv) rip pkv rd evroc rov TaQpov, r&Ss rd Xoiwd StoiKrjaai wpooErdxQr). Dion, lv. 27. Thus, though there were usuaUy three legates in the imperial provinces, there was only one legate in the senate's or people's provinces. Dion, liii. 14. So it was in Baetica, a popular province. 'H pkv BairtKr) wpoaKsirai t& Snpoi, Kal wipwsrat orparjjyde (proconsul) kw' airr/v, e'xwv rapiav te (quastorem) Kal wpsa- (isvTriv (legatum). Strabo, iii. 4 (see a similar instance in a.d. 15, no. 1067). 1010. Augustus, at this time, still hears personally aU important matters for adjudica tion with assessors in his palace ; but being ^now advanced in years, he commits the audience of embassies to three consular presidents. 'EwstSr) Se d Avyovo-roe Kal r& yhpq Kal rrj tov a&parog daQsvsiq EKapvsv, &ars pr) SivaaOai wdat rolg Ssopivoig n avrov xPVpari^stv, rd psv aXXa airog psrd r&v avviSpivv Kal StsaKi- xparo Kal iSiKa^sv, iv to> IlaXariw iwl (iijpaTOg wpoKaQripevog ' rag Se wpeafisiag rde rs wapa r&v Sr)pii>v, Kal rag wapa t&v fiaaiXitov diptKvov- pivag, Tpiat t&v vwarEVKOTtoV kwirpsipev (see Dion, Ixvi. 25), iSot' airoiig x^P'E ekuotov ko! 146 A.D. 6. StaKoistv Kal dwoKpiaiv avrolg StSbvai, wXrjvr&v baa dvayKalov r)v rr)v te /3ovXnv Kal ekeIvov kwiSiaKpivsiv. Dion, lv. 27. 1011. Archelaus, the ethnarch of Judaea, is accused by his subjects to Augustus, and is banished. Merd Se ravra kwi rs AlpiXiov Aswi- Sov Kal swl AovkIov 'Appovvriov V7rdra>v (Dion, lv. 25) . . . 8,te 'Hptic7je d IlaXato-rivoc, alriav nvd awb r&v dSsXtp&v Xafi&v, vwsp rag' AXwstg vwspo>piaQy. Dion, lv. 27. He was banished to Vienne, in Gaul, in the tenth year of his reign. AtKanp Se eVei rrjg dpxrjg 'ApxsXdov, oi wp&Tot r&v dvSp&v 'iv te 'lovSaioig Kat Hiapapsi- Taig pr) qiipovrsg rr)v ipoTr/ra airov Kal rvpav- vt'Sa, Karijyopovo-iv avrov swl Kaiaapog . . . Kal b Kaiaap . . . sksIvov pkv ipvydSa kXaivsi, Sovg oiKrjrriptov avrw BiEvvav 7rdXtv rrjg YaXariag. Jos. Ant. xvii. 13, 2. The dream of Archelaus also assigns this event to the tenth year, rove Sk dardxvag SiKa dvrae roaovSs dptOpbv kvtav- r&v bpi^Eiv, wspibSo) ydp svbg wapayiyvsaQai Qkpovg, Kal tov xpovov e^tikeiv 'ApxsXdto rrjg »)ye- poviag, Ant. xvii. 13, 3 ; and if Archelaus saw ten harvests, his banishment was after May (the harvest month), a.d. 6. Again, in the Life of Josephus, the date is given as the tenth year. Bao-tXEvovroe'ApxeXdov rb Se'/carov. Vita Jos. 1. Thus, twice in the Antiquities and once in the Life, the two latest works, Josephus states that the banishment was in the tenth year. Assuming this to be so, then, if his reign commenced from the death of Herod, the tenth year would commence from the beginning of April, a.d. 6 ; but if from the confirmation of his title by Augustus, then from August, a.d. 6. It is likely, however, that the years of Archelaus were, as in the case of his father Herod, reckoned by con sular years, viz. from every first day of January, or, by Jewish years, from every 1 Nisan, so that the first year was computed from 1 January or 1 Nisan, b.c 4. In the Wars, Josephus states the banishment to have been in the ninth year. 'ApxsXaoe . . . etei rrjg dpxrjg kwdroi ijivyaSsiErai pkv Etc BiEvvav 7roXtv rrjg YaXariag airbg . . . "ESo£ev bpdv ardxvg evvea . . . 2t'utuv Se karri roiig pkv ardxvg kvtavrovg vopi^Eiv . . . &ar£ fiaaiXEiaEtv pkv airov rbv r&v araxitov dptQpbv. Jos. Bell. ii. 7, 3. But either this was an error which Josephus corrected in his later works, or else the historian, in this in stance, contrary to his usual practice, computes not by consular or Jewish years, from 1 Jan uary or 1 Nisan, but by actual years. The ninth year of Archelaus would expire in April, or else in August, a.d. 6 -, and if Archelaus was banished before April in the one case, or August in the other, the event would faU in the ninth year. Possibly, when Josephus wrote his summary by way of introduction to the Wars, he had not laid down for himself any fixed and uniform mode of computation, and therefore gave the ninth year, meaning the ninth year of the actual reign ; but in writing the Antiquities and his Life, he adopted the system of reckoning by consular or Jewish years and dated the first year of Archelaus from 1 January or 1 Nisan, B.C. 4. That the banish ment of Archelaus was in a.d. 6, is confirmed by the statement of Josephus, that the census by Cyrenius was brought to a conclusion at least before 2 September, a.d. 7 (see that year, no. 1021) ; for, making allowance for the arrival of Cyrenius in Judaea and the comple tion of the census by him, we cannot suppose that the reign of Archelaus extended into the same year, viz. a.d. 7. Assuming the later and more careful statements of Josephus to be correct, viz. that Archelaus was deposed in his tenth year, then, as the testimony of Dion is express that the banishment of Archelaus was in a.d. 6, the death of Herod must have occur red, as we have placed it, in b.c. 4. The ba nishment of Archelaus to Gaul is confirmed by Strabo. 'O pkv (one of the sons of Herod, viz. Archelaus) kv tpvyy SuTsXEas, wapa rolg 'AXXbfipi^i YaXdraig Xafi&v o'lKnaiv. Strabo, xvi. 2. 1012. Judaea is now annexed to the province of Syria, and Cyrenius, i. e. P. Sulpicius Qui rinus, a man of consular dignity, is appointed prefect of Syria (see a.d. 5, no. 1000 ; a.d. 12, no. 1046), and is commissioned to settle the constitution of Judaea and make a general cen sus, or survey, of it ; and Coponius, a knight, is sent at the same time to govern Judaa with absolute powers, subject to the prefect of Syria. Trjg Se 'ApxeXciov xapio-aiov wpoaXapfiavopsvog, t)wsiy£ro iwl dwo- ardosi, rr)v te dworipriatv oiSiv aXXo rj dvTtKpog SovXsiav XkyovTEg, Kai rrjg kXsvQspiag kw' dvn- Xriipsi wapaKaXoiivTEg to 'iOyog. Jos. Ant. xviii. 1, 1 ; Bell. ii. 8, 1. Ti) Sk rerdpry r&v ipiXo- aotpt&v b YaXtXalog 'IovSae r)yep&v Kariary. Ant. xviii. 1, 6 ; Bell. ii. 8, 1. This is the Judas of Gahlee aUuded to by Gamaliel in the Sanhedrim, when the Apostles were impeached before it, in a.d. 34. Acts, v. 37. 1016 a. Coins of Augustus. Casar Augustus Divi F. Pater Patria + Siril. Imp. xv. Obverse uncertain + Tr. Pot. xxix. or Pontif. Max. Tribun. Po test, xxix. Eckhel. vi. 116. v i 148 A.D. 7. Coin of Antioch. Kaifl-irpoe 2f|6aTOU-f- Avtio^ewv MjjrpoTroXewe. S~A. AN. The letters TA. refer to the Actian Era, and show that the coin was struck be tween 2 Sept. a.d. 5, and 2 Sept. A.D. 6. The letters AN denote the Era of Antioch, commencing from 1 Nov. B.C. 49, so that the coin was struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 5, and 2 Sept. a.d. 6. Eckhel, iii. 272, 279. Coin of Alexandria. Head of Tiberius + Tt/3tptov L.r. i. e. in the third year from the adoption of Tiberius by Augustus (see a.d. 4, no. 994). Id. iv. 60. Obverse uncertain + AE. i. e. in the thirty-fifth year from the conquest of Egypt by Augustus, as dated from 1 Thoth B.C. 30, and therefore struck between 29 Aug. a.d. 5, and 29 Aug. a.d. 6. Id. iv. 45. Coin of Archelaus, king of Cappadocia. HaaiXtuig ApxtXaov tyikowarpivog rov Kriarov MB. i. e. in the forty-second year of his reign (see B.C. 36, no. 551). Id. iii. 201. The Sabbatic year. Passover, April 1. Pentecost, May 22. Tabernacles, September 26. A.D. 7. U.C. 760. Olymp. 196, 3. Q. Cjecilius Metellus Ceeticus. A. Licinius Nekva Silanus ex Kal. Jul. P. Coen. Lentulus Scipio. T. Quinctius Cbispinus Valeeianus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxx. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max-. Pat. Patr. Imp. xv. Tiberii Trib. Pot. ix. from 27 June. Eleventh year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod PhUip. 1017. Tiberius is still at the head of his army. VeUeius Paterculus, who the year be fore, when Quaestor Designatus, had taken out succours to Tiberius on the revolt of Pannonia and Dalmatia, is now full Quaestor (which shows that a new year had commenced), and acts as legate under Tiberius. Habuit in hoc quoque bello (Pannonico) mediocritas nostra speciosi ministri locum. Finitd equestri militid, desig natus quaestor, necdum senator, aquatus sena- toribus, et jam designatis tribunis plebis, partem exerciVus ab urbe traditi ab Augusto (a.d. 6) perduxi ad filium ejus (Tiberium). In Quaes- tura deinde (a.d. 7) remissa sorte provincia, legatus ejusdem ad eundem missus. Veil. Pat. ii. 111. 1018. At the close of the year Tiberius winters at Siscia. Ipse asperrima hiemis initio ingressus Sisciam, legatos, inter quos ipsi fuimus, partitis prafecit hibernis. VeU. Pat. ii. 113. 1019. Agrippa, the son of Julia, the daughter of Augusta, is regarded as a madman, and banished to Planasia, an island near Corsica. Dion, lv. 32. 1020. Germanicus is employed against the Pannonians and Dalmatians, and gains some successes. 'E7ri KaiKiXt'ov MErfXXov Kal swl AtKivviov 2tXavov iwanov . . . b Sk Sr) Ysppdvt- Kog Maifaiovc AaXpariKov 'iQvog pdxy vtKTjaag EKaKivaEV. 'Ev pkv Sd rip etei EKsivto ravra kwpdxOri- Dion, lv. 30-32. 1021. The census or survey of Cyrenius is carried out and completed in the thirty-seventh year of the Actian Era, i. e. between 2 Septem ber, a.d. 6, and 2 September, a.d. 7. Kvpij- viog Sk rd 'ApxeXdov xPVpara awoSopsvog rjSri, Kal r&v dwonpriaEtov wipag ixova&v at syivovro rpiaKoarto Kal sfiSbpto eret juerd rr)v 'Avnvviov iv 'Akt'ioi rjrrav (2 September, B.C. 31) V7rd Kaiaapog, etc. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 1. This date agrees with Dion's statement that Archelaus was banished in a.d. 6 (see that year, no. 1011) ; for as Cyrenius was sent for the express purpose of making the census, he would pro ceed with it at once, and if so, it would probably be completed in a.d. 7. 1022. Cyrenius, at the completion of the census, removes Jesus (caUed by mistake Joazar, see B.C. 4, no. 952), and appoints Ana nus, son of Seth. -Kvpijvtoe Se . . . Twdfapov (lege 'Inaovv) rbv 'Apxiepea KaraaraaiaaQivra vwb rrjg wXrjQiog, aip£Xbp£Vog rb diZ,iiopa rijc Tiprjg, "Avavov tov 2e0 larq 'Apxispia. Jos. Ant. xvii. -2, 1 (see a.d. 15, no. 1074). 1022 a. L. Seneca, the philosopher, is born when his father, M. Seneca, is about sixty-eight (see Fasti Eomani, a.d. 19) 1022 b. Coin of Augustus. Obverse uncertain + Pontif. Maxim. Tribun. Potest, xxx. Eckhel, vi. 117. Coin of Alexandria. Head of Tiberius + Ti/3fpiov L.A. i. e. in the A.D. 9. 149 fourth year from the adoption of Tiberius by Augustus (see a.d. 4, no. 994). Eckhel, iv. 50. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 21. Pentecost, May 11. Tabernacles, September 15. A.D. 8. U.C. 761. Olymp. 196, 4. M. Fueius Camillus. Sextus Nonius Quinctilianus ex Kal. Jul. L. Apeonius. A. Vebius Habitus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxxi. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xv. Tiberii Trib. Pot. x. from 27 June. Twelfth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1023. The Pannonians and Dalmatians are compeUed to sue for peace. MdpKov Sk Si) <&ovpiov psrd 'Si^arov Noiviov vwarsiaavrog, iwsQipi)aav psv Kal ol AaXpdrat Kal oi Ilavvd- viot avpfirjvai . . . r) pkv oiv AaXparia, tovto pkv woXspip, tovto Sk Kal bpoXoyiq, wdXiv wpoa- sx&prias rote 'Piopaiotg. Dion, lv. 33. Hiems (a.d. 7—8) emolumentum patrati belli intulit, sed insequenti astate (a.d. 8) omnis Pannonia, reliquiis totius belli in Dalmatia manentibus, pacem petiit . . . Autumno victor in hiberna reducitur exercitus. Veil. Pat. ii. 114. 1024. During the progress of the war, Au gustus was constantly at Ariminum, to be near the scene of action. TJpoe pivrot rag t&v wo- Xspivv Staxstpiasig ovrtog 'ipptoro (Augustus), i3o-0', lv' 'iyyvQsv Kal iwl rolg AaXpdratg Kal iwl rolg Havvoviotg wav o,ri XP>) avpfiovXsiEiv e'x»), ?rpde ' Apiptvov E^&ppyas. Dion, lv. 34. 1025. Julia, granddaughter of Augustus, is . banished about this time, for she died a.d. 28, after an exile of twenty years. Tac. Ann. iv. 71 (see a.d. 28, no. 1165). 1026. Jesus at the age of twelve years at tends the Feast of the Passover at Jerusalem. Kal swopsiovro ol yovslg airov Kar' 'irog sig IspovaaXrjp rrj eopry tov wdaxa, Kal ore syivsro kr&v S&SsKa, etc. Luke, ii. 41. It thus appears that the parents of Our Lord attended the Passover regularly every year ; and probably Our Lord himself did so, if not before, yet from this time forward until the commencement of His ministry. It has been thought that Jesus, being now of the age of twelve years, went up to Jerusalem to be examined by the doctors as to His proficiency in the Jewish Law, the pre liminary step to confirmation, or being ad mitted a ' Son of the Law.' If Our Lord was born in August, b. c 6, His twelfth year would be complete on August, a. d. 7, and the Pass over a.d. 8 would be the first Passover after His attainment of the requisite age. 1026 a. Coin of Augustus. Obverse uncertain -f- Pontif. Maxim. Tribun. Potest, xxxi. Eckhel, vi. 117. Coin of Alexandria. Head of Tiberius + Tiflipiov l.e. i. e. in the fifth year from the adoption of Tiberius by Augustus (see a.d. 4, no. 994). Id. iv. 50. Inscription. Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Pont. (Max.) Trib. Pot. xxx. Ti. Casar Augusti F. Divi N. Trib. Pot. ix. M. Furius P. F. P. N. Camil. Sex. Nonius L. F. L. N. Quinctilian. (Ex K. Jul.) L. Apronius C. F. C. N. A. Vibius C. F. C. N. Habitus. Fasti Capitol. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 9. Pentecost, May 30. Tabernacles, October 4. A.D. 9. U.C. 762. Olymp. 197, 1. C. Pofp.eus Sabinus. Q. Sulpicius Cameeinus ex Kal. Jul. M. Papius Mutilus. Q. Popp^eus Secundus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxxii. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xvi. (This last title is found in conjunc tion with Cos. xiii. Tr. Pot. xxxii. P. P. Eckhel, vi. 144. The titles of Imp. xvii. xviii. and xix. were assumed in a. d. 9 and a.d. 10, but it is not known on what par ticular occasions. See Eckhel, vi. 144.) Tiberii Trib. Pot. xi. from 27 June. Thirteenth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1027. Tiberius returns to Eome in the spring. 'O Se Sr) Ttfiipiog ig rrjv 'P&pyv psrd rbv xetp&va, iv « Kiivrog SovXwiKtog Kal rdt'oe 2a/3tvoe vwdrsvaav, dvEKopiaQrj. Dion, lvi. 1. 1028. Germanicus is occupied in Dalmatia. 150 A.D. 9. Ot Se y£ psrd YsppaviKov 'Puipalot, kwi 'Pairtvov, rrjg AaXpariag woXiv, kXQbvrsg oi KaX&g dwf)X- Xa£av. Dion, lvi. 11. 1029. Tiberius is sent to Dalmatia. Tov Tifikpiov b Avyovarog kg rijv AaXpariav aiOtg ewspxps. Dion, lvi. 12. 1030. Lepidus, with the army, joins Ti berius ; and they have a successful campaign, and bring the war to a conclusion. Initio mstatis Lepidus educto hibernis exercitu . . . pervenit ad Casarem . . . Ilia astas maxhni belli consummavit effedus. Veil. Pat. ii. 115. Dion, lvi. 12-17. The war in Dalmatia had lasted three years. Nunciatd Illyrici defec- tione transiit (Tiberius) ad curam novi belli, quod . . . triennio gessit. Suet. Tib. 16. From the summer of a.d. 6 to the summer of a.d. 9 would be three years complete (see a. d. 6, no. 1005). 1031. Five days before the close of the war in Dalmatia the report arrives that Varus and his legions had been destroyed. Tantum quod ultimam imposuerat Pannonico ac Dalmatico bello Casar manum, cum intra quinque con- summati tanti operis dies, funesta ex Germanid epistola casi Vari, trucidatarumque legionum, totidemque alarum et sex cohortium. VeU. Pat. ii. 117. The senate at Eome had just decreed triumphal honours for the victories of Ger- manicus when the news arrived. "Aprt Sk ravra (the triumphal honours) kSiSoKro, Kal dyysXia Ssivrj ek rrjg Ysppavlag kXOovaa EK&XvaE aipag Sisoprdaai, iv ydp air& 'eke'ivo) xpbvui Kal kv rrj KsXnKtj rdSe awnvixOv- Dion, lvi. 18. 1032. On receipt of the intelligence at Eome all Gauls and Celts are ordered to quit the city. 'E7teiS^ te avxvolkvTrj 'P&prj Kal YaXdrai Kal KeXtoI, oi psv aXXivg kwiSripovvrsg, oi Sk Kal kv rip SopvipopiKto arpaTsvopsvot, ^aav, stpofinQri pi) Tt vsoxp&atoat, Kal roirovg pkv kg vr'/aovg rivdg dwkaTsiXs, rolaS' dbwXotg EKXtvprjaat rrjg wbXswg wpoakrafc. Dion, lvi. 23. The Jews, when an outbreak was threatened in Judaea, were ordered in Uke manner to depart from Italy (see a.d. 52, no. 1773). Votive offerings are made for the safety of Augustus. C. Pop- pao Q. Sulpicio coss. ludis pro salute Divi Augusti votivis. Plin. N. H. vii. 49. 1033. About this time Coponius, the first procurator of Judaea, is succeeded by M. Am- bivius. Kh)7riivioc psr' ov woXv sig 'P&ut]v kwavaxtopsi, StdSoxog Sk airto rrjg dpxrjg wapa- yiverai MdpKog ' Apfitoiiog. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2 2. The exact year is uncertain, but Augustus's policy was to continue his propraetors in office at least three years. Kal dpxiroiaav prrre sXar- tov kr&v rpi&v, el pr) ng dSimiasti n, prjrs wXslov wivTS, Dion, Iii. 23 ; and as Coponius was appointed in a.d. 6, his term of three years would expire in a.d. 9. His successor, M. Ambivius, would in like manner be recaUed in a.d. 12 ; and accordingly we find that his suc cessor, Annius Eufus, was certainly in office in a.d. 14, at the death of Augustus, and was displaced in a.d 15 ; so that, supposing him to have been appointed in a.d. 12, he also would have held office for a period of three years (see a.d. 6, no. 1012 ; a.d. 12, no. 1047). 1034. Birth of Vespasian on 17 November of this year. Vespasianus natus est . . . quin- todecimo Kalendas Decembris, vesperi, Quinto Sulpicio Camerino C. Poppao Sabino coss. quinquennio antequam Augustus excederet. Suet. Vesp. 2. 1035. The birth of the Apostle Paul may be placed about this year. In a.d. 62 he describes himself as wpsafHrrig, an elder, PhUem. v. 9 (see A.D. 62, no. 1938); and Philo (whose writings apparently were much studied by the Apostle) divides the ages of man as foUows : ChUd (7raiStov) up to Boy (7rate) Youth (psipaKiov) Young man (vsaviaKog) Man (avrjp) Elder (wpsapvrrig) 7 years. 14 2128 49 56 Old man (yipiov) from that time forward. (See Philo de Mund. Opif. s. 36.) If Paul, therefore, was wpsafHrrig, he was be tween forty-nine and fifty-six, say fifty-three, in a.d. 62. In a.d. 37 he is described as vEaviae, Acts, vii. 38 ; that is, according to Philo, between twenty-one and twenty-eight ; and if he was fifty-three in a.d. 62, he would be twenty-eight in a.d. 37. His birth upon this footing would be in a.d. 9. 103S a. Coin of Judaea. Kaiaapog + l. AO. i. e. in the thirty-ninth year of the Actian Era, and therefore struck be tween 2 Sept. a.d. 8, and 2 Sept. a.d. 9. Eckhel, iii. 497. Coin of Alexandria. Obverse uncertain + l. AH. i. e. in the thirty- eighth year of Augustus from his conquest of Egypt, as dated from 1 Thoth, b.c. 30, and A.D. 10. 151 therefore struck between 29 Aug. a.d. 8, and 29 Aug. a.d. 9. Eckhel, iv. 45. Inscriptions. Imp. Casar Divi F. Pontif. Maxim. Trib. Potest, xxxii. Cos. xiii. P. P. Sacru. (Ter- geste). Muratori, i. 220, 4. Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Pontifex Max. Cos. xiii. Tribunicia Potestate xxxii. Imp. xvi. Pater Patria Murum Turresque refecit (at Naples). Id. i. 441, 1. Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Pont. Max. Tr. Pot. xxxi. Ti. Casar Augusti F. Divi N. Trib. Pot. x. C. Poppaus Q. F. Q. N. Sabinus Q. Sulpicius Q. F. Q. N. Camerinus. Ex K. Jul. M. Papius M. F. M. N. Motilus Q. Poppaus Q. F. Q. N. Secund. Fasti Capitol. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 29. Pentecost, May 19. Tabernacles, September 23. A.D. 10. U.C. 763. Olymp. 197, 2. P. Coenelius Dolabella. C. Junius Silanus ex Kal. Jul. See. Coenelius Lentulus Maluginensis. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxxiii. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xix. Tiberii Trib. Pot. xii. from 27 June. Fourteenth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1036. Tiberius is employed in Germany. Proximo (after the death of Varus) anno repe- titd Germanid, quum animadverteret (Tiberius) Varianam cladem temeritate et negligentid duds accidisse, nihil non de consilii sententid egit. Suet. Tib. 18. Dion, lvi. 23. 1037. Tiberius, after a vigorous campaign, retires into winter quarters. His auditis (the death of Varus) revolat ad Patrem ( Augustum) Casar (Tiberius) . . . Mittitur ad Germaniam, Gallias confirmat, etc. . . . maximdque cum gloria, incolumi omnium quos transduxerat nu- mero, in hiberna revertitur. VeU. Pat. ii. 120. 1038. In the time of M. Ambivius, procu rator of Judaea, dies Salome, the sister of Herod the Great, having bequeathed Jamnia Phasaelis and Archelais to Julia, or Livia, the wife of Augustus. 'EaaanXlSa Kal 'ApxeXaiSa. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 2 ; Bell. ii. 9, 1 (see B.C. 4, no. 951 ; a.d. 39, no. 1553). 1038 a. Coins of Tiberius. Ti. Casar Augusti F. Imp. v. + Pontifex Tribun. Potestate xii. or Ceres. S. C. Ti. Casar Augusti F. Imperator v. Eckhel, vi. 184. Coin of Judaea. Kaiaapug + L. M. i. e. in the fortieth year of the Actian Era, and therefore struck between 2 Sept. a.d. 9, and 2 Sept. a.d. 10. Id. iii. 497. Coins of Alexandria. Head of Augustus + I. A6. i. e. in the forty- ninth year of Augustus from his conquest of Egypt, as dated from 1 Thoth, B.C. 30, and therefore struck between 29 Aug. a.d. 9, and 29 Aug. a.d. 10. Id. iv. 45. Head of Livia + l. A6. (same date). Id. iv. 48. Head of Livia + Ei>0)jvia l. Ae. (same date). Id. iv. 49. Inscriptions. P. Cornelio Dolabella Cos. vii. viro Fpuloni, Sodali, Titiensi Leg. Pro Pr. Divi Augusti Civitates Superioris Provincia Hillyriri (at Epidaurus in Dalmatia). Muratori, i. 299, 5. P. Cornelius P. F. Dolabella C. Junius C. F. Silanus Flamen Martialis Cos. ex S. C. fa- ciundum curaverunt Idemque probaverunt. Gruter, 176, 2. Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Pont. Max. Tr. Pot. xxxii. Ti. Casar Augusti F. Divi N. Trib. Pot. xi. P. Cornelius P. F. P. N. Dolabella. C. Junius C. F. M. N. Silanus Flam. Mart. Ex K. Jul. Ser. Cornelius Cn. F. On. N. Lentul. Malug. Flam. Dial. Fasti Capitol. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, AprU 16. Pentecost, June 6. Tabernacles, October 11. 152 A.D. 11. A.D. 11. U.C. 764. Olymp. 197, 3. M. JEmtl. Lepidus. Qui abd. et eum excepit ex Kal. Jul. L. Cassius Longinus. T. Statilius Taueus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxxiv. from 27 Jctne. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xx. (Coins exist with the inscription Imp. xx. Tribun. Pot. xxxiiii. Eckhel, vi. 144.) Tiberii Trib. Pot. xiii. from 27 June. Fifteenth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1039. Tiberius prosecutes a successful cam paign in Germany. Eadem et virtus etfortuna subsequenti tempore (viz. after a.d. 10) impera- toris Tiberii fuit, qua initio fuerat. VeU. Pat. ii. 121. The details are given in Dion, from which it appears that Tiberius, in the autumn, was in the neighbourhood of the Ehine. Mdp Kov Se AlpiXiov psrd 2ranXiov Tavpov vwarsi- aavrog, Tifiipiog pkv Kal YsppdviKog dvri v7rdrov dpxivv e'c rs rr)v KsXriKr)v iakfiaXov Kal KariSpa- pbv riva avrrjg, etc. Dion. lvi. 25. 1040. This year there were sixteen praetors, whereas the usual number was twelve. 2rpar»j- yol SKKaiSsKa -r)pS,av, iwstSri roaovroi rs rrjg dpxrjg avrewoirjaav, Kal ovSiva air&v Xvwrjaai o Avyovo-roe, ola kv rowiroig &v, r)QiXria£v. Oil pr)v Kal rolg aXXoig rolg iipe^r)g srsat ravrb iyi- vsro, dXX' oi S&SsKa iwl woXv KariaT-naav. Dion, lvi. 25 (see b.c 23, no. 703 ; a.d. 14, no. 1057). 1041. ApoUonius Tyanaeus, at the age of fourteen, is, about this time, placed under the tuition of Euthydemus at Tarsus, and was, therefore, at Tarsus at the same time with Saul, afterwards St. Paul. Ysyovora Se airov Err] tS ctyei ec Tapo-ovc d warrjp wap' EiQvSripov rbv ek $oiviKng. PhUost. V. A. i. 7. The four teenth year of Apollonius may be thus esti mated. Archelaus, king of Cappadocia, was summoned to Eome a.d. 15, and Apollonius had then certainly attained his sixteenth year, for wpoeXQ&v Sk kg 'irog eKrov Kal SsKarov Apprj- asv iwl rbv BlvQaybpov fiiov, PhUost. V. A. i. 7 ; and dwEKrsivav rbv vfiptarr)v ekeIvov &g £vv 'ApxeXdw rip Kair7raSoKt'oe fiaaiXel (a.d. 15) VE&repa kwi Piapaiovg wpdrrovra. Id. i. 12. And ApoUonius had not then attained his twen tieth year. 'Ewel Se reflvewra rbv waripa iJKOvaev 'iSpapsv ig rd Tvava . . . rr)v Se oiaiav Xapwpdv oiaav StiXaxs wpbg rbv dSeXn>dv, aKoXaarbv te nat tpiXowonnv bvra ¦ Kal r& pkv rpirov re Kai s'lKaarbv r,v 'irog ... dS' aZ EiKoatv kyiyovsi. Id. i. 13. As the call of Archelaus to Eome was thus some time between the sixteenth and twentieth year of Apollonius, we may take the eighteenth year as the mean, and then the fourteenth year of Apollonius would coincide with a.d. 11. 1041 a. Coin of Augustus. Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Imp. xx. + Pontif. Maxim. Tribun. Pot. xxxiiii. S. C. Eckhel, vi. 118. Coin of Judaea. Knio-apoe + B. MA. i. e. in the forty-first year of the Actian Era, and therefore struck between 2 Sept. a.d. 10, and 2 Sept. a.d 11. Id. iii. 497. Coins of Alexandria. Head of Augustus + l. M., i. e. in the fortieth year of Augustus from his conquest of Egypt, as dated from 1 Thoth, B.C. 30, and therefore struck between 29 Aug. a.d. 10, and 29 Aug. a.d. 11. Kato-ap Se^otoc + i. M. (same date). Obverse uncertain + B. M. Ev0ijvia (same date). Id. iv. 45. Head of Livia + l. M. (same date). Id. iv. 48. Inscriptions. (Imp. Ca)sar Di(vi F. Augustus Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. xxxiii. Tib. Ca)sar Au(gusti F. Divi N. Trib. Pot. xii. M. Ai)milius Q. F. Q. N. Lepidus. (T. Statilius T. F. T. N. Taurus.) Ex K. Jul. L. Cassius L. F. . . . N. Longinus. Fasti Capitol. Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Pontifex Maximus Trib. Potest, xxxiv. ex S. C. Finibus Po merium Ampliavit Ter.que (i. e. Terminavit- que) (at Eome). Muratori, i. 442, 1. Imp. Cas. Aug. Pontif. Max. Trib. P. xxxiiii. Cos. xiii. P. P. Victoria Sacr. L. Catronius M. F. Pacorus, L. Aim. L. F. Nigellus JEd. ii. viri D. S. P. F. (Arionae in Hispan.). Gruter, 226, 8. In one column of a monument is the foUowing inscription : — T. Statilio Tau . . . L. Cassio Longino . . . Cos. x. K. Octobr . . . Numini Augusti votum suceptum a plebe Narbonensium in perpetuom. Quod bonum faustum felixque sit Imp. Casari Divi filio Augusto P. P. Pontifiri Maximo Trib. Potest. A.D. 12. 153 xxxiiii. Canjugi liberis gentique ejus senatui Popuhque Romano et colonis incolisque C. I. P. N. M. qui se numini ejus in perpet: colendo obligaverunt plebs Narbonen- sium aram Narbone inforoposuit ad quam quot annis viii. K. Octobr. qud die eum saculi felicitas orbi terrarum rectorem edidit tres equites Romani a plebe et tres libeitini hostias singu- las immolent et colonis et incolis ad supplicandum numini ejus thus et vinum de suo ed die prastent et viii. K. Octobr. thus vinum colonis et incolis item pra stent K. quoque Januar. thus et vinum colonis et incolis prastent vii. quoque Idus Januar. qud die primum imperium orbis terrarum auspicatus est thure vino supplicent et hostias singul. im molent et colonis incolisque thus vi num ed die prastent. Et pridie K. Junias quod ed die T. Statilio Tauro M. JEmilio Lepido cos. judicia plebis decurionibm conjunxit hostias singul. immolent et thus et vinum ad supplicandum numini ejus colonis et Exque iis tribus equibbus Rom. libertinis unus . . . In a paraUel column of the monument is the following inscription : — Narbonensis A . . . Numinis Augusti . . . cavit. Legibus iis q. i. s. s. Numen Casaris Aug. P. P. quando tibi hodie hanc aram dabo dedicabo- que Jus legibus hisque regioni- bus dabo dedicaboque quas hie hodie palam dixero uti infimum solum hujusque ara titulorum- que est siquis tergere ornare reficere volet quod beneficii causd fiat jus fasque esto sive quis hostid sacrum faxit qui magmentum nee protollat id- cireo tamen probe factum esto si quis huic ara donum dare au- gereque volet liceto eademq. lex ei dono esto qua ara est catera leges huic ara titulisq. eadem sunto qua sunt ara Diana in Avetino hisce legi bus hisque regionibus sic uti dixi hanc tibi aram pro Imp. Casare Aug. P. P. Pontificique Maxi mo Tribunicia Potestate xxxv. [lege xxxiv.] Conjuge liberis genteque ejus Senatu popuhque R. colonis incolisque col. Jul. patern. Narb. Mart, qui se numini ejus inper- petuum colendo obligaverunt doque dedicoque uti sies volens propitium. (Narbone.) Gruter, 229. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 5. Pentecost, May 26. Tabernacles, September 30. A.D. 12. U.C. 765. Olymp. 197, 4. GrEEMANICUS C-ZESAE, I. C. Fonteius Capito. Quern excepit ex Kal. Jul. C. Visellius Varro. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxxv. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xx. Tiberii Trib. Pot. xiv. from 27 June. Sixteenth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Phihp, 1042. The war in Germany is not con cluded, at least, at the beginning of this year, for YsppdvtKog Sk psrd tovto rrjv vwarov dpxr)v, prjSk arparriyriaag, eSeijaro (Germanicus was one of the consuls for this year), Kai St' oXov airov rov 'irovg . . . saxs • • • Kal psrd tovto ryriiaaro (Augustus) 7rap' air&v, swl ttj tov KeXrtKov woXipov wpotpdast, u»)re oikoi airov dawd^saQat, pr)r' ayavaKrslv Et p-nKirt avaairoiri aipiai. Dion, lvi. 26. And so Velleius speaks of having served nine campaigns in Germany: Quippe protinus ab adoptione (Tiberii, a.d. 4, see no. 994) missus cum eo (Tiberio) prafectus equitum in Germaniam, successor officii patris mei, calestissimorum ejus operumper annos con- tinuos ix. prafectus aut legatus, spectator, pro captu mediocritatis mea, adjutor fui. VeU. Pat. ii. 104. As the first campaign was in a.d. 4 (see no. 995), the last would be in a.d. 12. But the war was concluded, and Tiberius re turned and celebrated his triumph in the course of the year. Proximo anno (after the death of Varus, a.d. 9, see no. 1031, and therefore in a.d. 10) repetitd Germanid, quum animadverteret (Tiberius), etc. ... a Germania in urbem post biennium (a.d. 12) regressus triumphum, quern distulerat, egit. Suet. Tib. 18, 20, and see 17. Eadem et virtus et fortuna subsequenti tempore imperatoris Tiberii fait, qui contusis hostium viribus, classicis peditumque expeditionibus, cum res Galliarum maxima molis, 154 A.D. 12. accensasque plebis Viennensium dissensiones, coercitione magis quam pand, mollisset, et sena tus populusque Romanus, postulante palre ejus ut aquum eijus in omnibus provinciis exerciti- busque esset, quam erat ipsi, decreto complexus esset (etenim absurdum erat non esse sub Mo, qua ab illis vindicabantur, et qui ad opem fer en- dam primus erat, ad vindicandum honorem non judicari parem), in urbem reversus jam pridem debitum, sed continuatione bellorum dilatum, ex Pannoniis Delmatisque egit triumphum. Veil. Pat. ii. 121. Velleius adds, quern (triumphum) mihi patrique meo, inter pracvpuos pracipuisque donis adornatos viros, comitari contigit. Ib. And as Velleius served nine campaigns in Ger many (see supra), and went thither in a.d. 4, he would be present in Eome at the end of his nine campaigns in a.d. 12. The report of this triumph reached Ovid in Pontus not earher than the winter of a.d. 12-13. Hue quoque Casarei pervenit fama triumphi. Epist. Pont. ii. 1, 1 ; and see ii. 2, 77. And this was written not earher than the fourth winter of his exile, for in Epist. Pont. i. 2,27— Hie me pugnantem cum frigore, cumque sa- Cumque meo fato quarta fatigat hiems. But the fourth winter of his exile was that of a.d. 12-13 ; for the sixth winter of his exile was that which followed the death of Augustus, i.e. the winter of a.d. 14-15. Nam patris Augusti docui mortale fuisse Corpus, in aiherias numen abisse domos. Ib. iv. 13, 25. sed me jam, Care, nivali Sexta relegatum bruma sub axe videt. Ib. iv. 13, 39. In the following year, a.d. 13, a coin was struck with the figure of Tiberius in triumphal pro cession, so that the triumph had been celebrated at least some time previously : ' Casar Au gustus divi f. pater Patria + Ti. Casar Aug. f. tri. pot. xv.' Eckhel, vi. 118, 186. The 15 Trib. Pot. commenced on 27 June, a.d 13. 1043. It appears, from the passage cited from VeUeius, that just before the triumph, the Senate had decreed to Tiberius a co-ordinate power with Augustus over the armies and pro vinces of the empire ; but this power, as is evident from the reflections of Velleius, did not extend to Eome and Italy. This limited power of Tiberius is confirmed by Suetonius, but is erroneously placed by him after the triumph. A Germania in urbem post biennium regressus, triumphum, quern distulerat, egit, . . . ac non multo post lege per consules latd ut provincias cum Augusto communiter adminis- traret, simulque censum ageret, condito lustro, in Illyricum profedus est. Suet. Tib. 20, 21. And Tacitus may be thought to allude to the same circumstance. Nero (Tiberius) solus e privignis erat: illuc cuncta verger e : filius, col- lega imperii, consors Tribunitia Potestatis ad- sumitur, omnesque per exercitus ostentatur. Tac. Ann. i. 3. 1044. It is the opinion of some that the fifteenth year of Tiberius, referred to by St. Luke (iii. l)as the year in which John the Bap tist began his ministry, is to be dated from this decree by the Senate of imperial honours to Tiberius, and that the fifteenth year of Tiberius commenced, therefore, toward the close of a.d. 26. And in favour of this view, two coins of Antioch (of which city Luke was either a native or an inhabitant) are referred to, on one of which we find the head of Tiberius, with the inscription Kaio-ap Ssfia^og YM., i.e. in the forty-third year of the Actian Era, from 2 September, b.c 31, and therefore in the year a.d. 12-13; and on the other, the head of Tiberius, with the like inscription, but the letters AM., i.e. a. d. 13-14. But the genuine ness of these coins is not admitted by Eckhel (see iii. 276) ; and, on the other hand, it is clear, from Velleius and Suetonius, that Tibe rius was not associated with Augustus in the empire generally, but only in respect of the provinces and armies. Neither is there any instance of the computation of the reign of Tiberius from this year. Indeed, the coins of Antioch itself show the contrary, for there are coins of that city with the head of Tiberius, and the date EM. of the Actian Era, i.e. a.d. 14-15, with the letter A., i.e. in the first year of his reign, viz. from the death of Augustus ; and other coins with the head of Tiberius, and the date ZM., i.e. a.d. 16-17, with the letter T., i.e. in the third year of his reign, viz. from the death of Augustus. See Eckhel, iii. 278. Besides, if Tiberius was already emperor in the lifetime of Augustus, Tiberius could not on his death have been tanquam vetere Re publicd et ambiguus imperandi, and have sum- A.D. 12. 155 moned the Senate by virtue only of his Tri bunitian power. Ne edidum quidem, quo patres in curiam vocabat, nisi Tribunitia Potes- tatis prascriptione posuit sub Augusto accepta. Tac. Ann. i. 7. No doubt defuncto Augusto signum pratoriis cohortibus ut imperator de- derat, and litteras ad exercitus, tanquam adepto principatu, misit, lb.; but the words tanquam adepto principatu show that he had not already obtained the imperial dignity, but had been admitted only to a part of the prerogative, or, as Tiberius said of himself, se in partem cu- rarum ab Mo vocatum. Tac. Ann. i. 11. It is clear, from the account of Tacitus, that Tiberius, on the death of Augustus, did not consider himself, and was not considered by others, as already emperor. Suetonius, to the same effect, states that Tiberius, though he imme diately, on the death of Augustus, seized on the imperial power in fact, yet pretended to decline it. Principatum, quamvis neque occu- pare aperte confestim, neque agere dubitdsset, et statione militum, hoc est, vi et specie dominationis assumptd, diu tamen recusavit. Suet. Tib. 24. And in a.d. 13 the imperial power was re newed for ten years more to Augustus ex clusively, and not to Augustus and Tiberius jointly. To Tiberius the Tribunitian power only was renewed, and it was by virtue of that power that Tiberius, on the death of Augustus, summoned the Senate (see a.d. 13, no. 1048 ; a.d. 14, no. 1053). 1045. The birth of Caligula is on 31 Au gust. C. Casar natus est pridie Kalendas Septembres, patre suo (Germanico) et C. Fonteio coss. Suet. Calig. 8. 1046. Creticus SUanus, about this time or the year before, is appointed prefect of Syria, in the room of Cyrenius, who had held the office since a.d. 6. Silanus was in office in a.d. 16, when Vonones, king of Parthia, was deposed. Bov&vng Sk . . . wapaSiSwatv airov 2iXavw r& rrjg 2vpiae arpaTnyoi. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 4. Rector Syria Creticus Silanus ex- citum (Vononem) custodid circumdat, manente luxu et regio nomine. Tac. Ann. ii. 4 (see a.d. 6, no. 1012; a.d. 16, no. 1078; a.d. 17, no. 1090). 1047. Annius Eufus, about this time, is ap pointed procurator of Judaea, in the place of M. Ambivius. Eufus was certainly in office in a.d. 14, and was Succeeded by Gratus in a.d. 15 ; and as the procurators of Judaea at this time usually held office for three years, the appointment of Annius Eufus may be placed in this year. AtaSe'xerai Se Kai rovrov (M. Ambivium) "Avvtoc 'Povgioc, £<$>' oi Sr) Kai rs- Xsvrd Kaiaap. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 2 (see a.d. 9, no. 1033; a.d. 15, no. 1073). 1047 a. Coins of Antioch. Head of Jupiter -f- Avrwxtuiv MrirpowoXeoig BM., i. e. in the forty-second year, and therefore struck between 2 Sept. a.d. 11, and 2 Sept. A.D 12. Head of Jupiter + Avrioxsiov twi SiXavov BM. (same date). Eckhel, iii. 276. Coin of Alexandria. Head of Augustus + i. MA., i. e. in the forty- first year of Augustus from his conquest of Egypt, as dated from 1 Thoth, B.C. 30, and therefore struck between 29 Aug. a.d. 11, and 29 Aug. a.d. 12. Eckhel, iv. 45, Head of Livia + l. MA. (same date). Id. iv. 48. Head of Livia + EvSnvia l. MA, (same date). Id. iv. 49. Inscriptions. Imp. Casar Divi F. Aug. Pont. Maximus Imp. xv. (lege xx.) Consul, xiii. Trib. Pot. xxxiv. Pater Patria Brae, (at Bracara). Muratori, iv. 2005, 6. Germanico Casare C. Fonteio Capitone Cos.' K. ... an Sieia Fortwia Aug. Sacr. Sex. Fonteius D. L. Trophimus Cn. Pompeius, On. L. Nicephor. Mag. Vici Sandaliari Reg. iiii. Anni xviii. D. E. Gruter, 79, 5. Saluti Perpetua Dom. August. Ti. Claudi. Divi Augusti Fil. Divi Juli Nep. Aug. Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. xiiii. Imp. ii. Cos. iii. {lege ii.) C. Julius Successus Prof. Corp. Fabrum Ferrar. Tignar. et Tabular, Portuen. D. S. P. P. (Eomae). Id. 235, 7. Germanico Casari Ti. F. Augusti N. Divi Pron. Cos. L. Turellius L. F. Geminus. JEd. D.S.P. (In Hispania). Id. 236, 3. (Imp. Ca)sar Divi F. Augustus (Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. xxxiv. Ti. Casar) Augusti F. Divi N. (Tr. Pot. xiii. Germanicus) Ca(sar) Ti. F. Augusti N. C. Fonteius C. F. C. N. (Ex K. Juliis) C. Visellius C. F. C. N. Varro. Fasti Capitol. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 25. Pentecost, May 15. Tabernacles, September 19. x 2 156 A.D. 13. A.D. 13. U.C. 766. Olymp. 198, 1. C. SlLIUS. L. Munatius Plancus. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxxvi. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xx. Tiberii Trib. Pot. xv. from 27 June. Seventeenth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1048. Augustus accepts the empire, the fifth time, for ten years, and the Tribunitian power is renewed to Tiberius. Aovki'ov Se Sr) Movva- nov Kai Tai'ov 2tXiov ec rovt vwareiovrag ey- ypaijikvTtov, rf)v rs wpoaraaiav r&v koiv&v rr)v Ss- Kinv rrjv wspwrr)v, aKtov Sr), b Avyovarog 'iXafis, Kal r& Tifisplip rr)v k&vatav rrjv SnpapxiKriv aiQig eSoike. Dion, lvi. 28 (see a.d. 3, no. 986). It wiU be observed that the supreme power was renewed to Augustus, and not to Augustus and Tiberius jointly, as would have been the case had Tiberius been associated with Augustus in the empire in a.d. 12 (see that year, no. 1043). 1049. Drusus is also made consul elect for the third year after this (inclusive). Tip re Apovaiv t& viel airov vwarsiav ig 'irog rpirov, Kal wplv arparnyrjaai, airrjaai iwirpeipe. Dion, lvi. 28. Drusus was consul in a.d. 15. 1050. Piso is appointed Praefectus Urbis. He succeeded Taurus Statilius, and held the office for twenty years, and died a.d. 32. The twenty years were no doubt current years ; and if so, he was appointed this year. Au gustus bellis civilibus Cilnium Macenatem, equestris ordinis, cunctis apud Romam atque Italiam praposuit. Mox rerum potitus, ob magnitudinem populi ac tarda legum auxilia, sumpsit e consularibus qui coerceret servitia et quod civium, audacid turbidum, nisi vim metuat. Primusque Messalla Corvinus earn potestatem, et paucos intra diesfinem accepit, quasi nescius exercendi. Turn Taurus Statilius quanquam provedd atate, egregie toleravit. Dein Piso viginti per annos pariter probatus publico funere ex decreto Senatus celebratus est. Tac. Ann. vi. 11. According to Suetonius, he was ap pointed when Tiberius was Princeps. In castris tiro, etiam turn propter nimiam vini aviditatem pro Tiberio Biberius, pro Claudio Caldius, pro Nerone Mero vocabatur. Postea Princeps in ipsd publicorum morum corredione cum Pomponio Flacco et Lucio Pisone nodem continwumque biduum epulando potandoque consumpsit, quorum alteri Syriam provinciam (see a.d. 20, no. 1127), alteri Prafecturam urbis confestim detulit. Suet. Tib. 42. And Pliny (but with some carelessness) copies Suetonius. Edque commendatione (of drunken ness) credidere L. Pisonem urbis Roma Pra- fectum ab eo (Tiberio) deledum, quod hiduo duabusque nodibus perpotationem continudsset apud ipsum jam Principem. Plin. N. H. xiv. 28. The word princeps in these passages is commonly understood to mean when Tiberius became Emperor, on the death of Augustus, in a.d. 14; but if so, Piso, who certainly died in a.d. 32, was not prefect, as Tacitus states, for twenty years. But it wiU be observed that in Suetonius there is an antithesis between the words in castris Tiro and Princeps in correc- tione morum ; and the latter can only mean when Tiberius was discharging the office of censor. And there was no census at aU in the reign of Tiberius, after the death of Augustus, but Augustus and Tiberius concluded in May, a.d. 14, a census which had been made by them jointly (see a.d. 14, no. 1051); and the census, therefore, may have been going on in a.d. 13, when' Piso was appointed. The term princeps refers either to the association of Ti berius with Augustus in the censorship, or to the participation of Tiberius in the imperial power, as regarded the provinces and armies, which had been conferred upon him in a. d. 12 (see that year, no. 1043). 10S0 a. Coins of Augustus and Tiberius. Casar Augustus Divi F. Pater Patria with Head of Augustus + Ti. Casar Aug. F. Tr. Pot. xv. with Head of Tiberius ; and in others with figure of Tiberius in triumphal car, with sceptre and eagle (see a.d. 12, no. 1042). Eckhel, vi. 118. ' Coins of Antioch. Head of Jupiter + Avnoxtoiv ewi StXttvov TM. i. e. in the forty-third year, and therefore struck between 2 Sept. a.d. 12, and 2 Sept. a.d. 13. Katoap Se/3aToe 2E|8as-ou-|-E7ri StXavov Avrto^ewv. TM. (same date). Id. iii. 276. Coins of Alexandria. Head of Augustus + I. MB., i. e. in the forty- second year of Augustus from his conquest of Egypt, as dated from 1 Thoth, B.C. 30, and therefore struck between 29 Aug. a.d. 12, and 29 Aug. a.d. 13. Id. iv. 45. A.D. 14. 157 Head of Livia -f- l. MB. (same date). Id. iv. 48. Head of Tiberius + Ttj3fpiov l.l., i. e. in the tenth year from the adoption of Tiberius by Augustus in a.d. 4 (see that year, no. 994). Id. iv. 50. Inscription. (Imp. Casar Divi) F. Augustus Pont. Max. Tr. Pot. xxxv. Ti. Casar Augusti F. Divi N. Tr. Pot. xiiii. C. Silius P. F. P. N. L. Munatius, L. F. L. N. Plancus. Fasti Capitol. The Sabbatic year. Passover, April 13. Pentecost, June 3. Tabernacles, October 8. A.D. 14. U.C. 767. Olymp. 198, 2. Sextus Pompeius. Sextus Appuleius. Augustus Trib. Pot. xxxvii. from 27 June. Cos. xiii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xxi. (nomen Imperatoris semel atque vicies partum. Tac. Ann. i. 9). Tiberii i. from 19 August, and Trib. Pot. xvi. from 27 June. (For the date of the Tribu nitian Power, see B.C. 6, no. 849, and a.d. 4, no. 993.) Eighteenth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Phihp. 1051. A census or lustrum concluded for the third time in the reign of Augustus. Nu- perrime lustrum (egi cum Con)legd Tiberio, Sext. Pompeio et Sext. Apuleio cos. quo lustro (censa sunt) Romanorum capita quadragiens centum millia . . . ginta et septem mil. Lapis Ajucyr. ad calcem Sueton. Olymp. 198, 2. Augustus cum Tiberio censum peragens reperit xii. centena et xc. millia centum et septemdecim Romanorum capita. Euseb. Chron. lib. ii. sub anno Augusti 56. The lustrum was con cluded by Augustus in person. Quum lustrum in Campo Martio magna populi frequentid con- deret, aquila eum (Augustum) sapius circum- volavit. Suet. Octav. 97. And apparently this was about May, for sub idem tempus (with the conclusion of the lustrum) idu fulminis ex inscriptione statua ejus prima nominis litera effluxit. Responsum est centum solos dies post- hac victurum, quern numerum C litera notaret. Suet Octav. 97. Augustus died on 19 August, and one hundred days before that would carry us back to 11 May (see B.C. 8, no. 828 ; a.d. 48, no. 1716). 1052. Augustus is taken ill at Astura. Suet., Octav. 97. Thence he proceeds to Capreae. Tunc Campania ordproximisqueinsuliscircuitis, Caprearum quoque secessui quatriduum impendit. Suet. Octav. 98. And thence to Naples. Mox Neapolim trajecit. Suet. Octav. 98. Ajid then accompanies Tiberius, on his way to IUyricum, as far as Beneventum ; and then retires to Nola. Prosecutus filium (Tiberium) digres- susque ab eo Beneventi, ipse Nolam petiit. Veil. Pat. ii. 123. 1053. Augustus dies at Nola on 19 August, at 3 P.m., when he had nearly completed his seventy-sixth year (see b.c 63, no. 88). T£ ydp kxopivip etei, iv to 2e£oroe re 'A?rovX)jioe kiii 2e£o"roe Hopwrjiog iwdrsvaav, i£,toppr)Qri te ig rrjv Kapwaviav b Avyovarog, Kai rbv dy&va rbv iv ry NsawoXst SiaQsig, swsira iv NiiXi) ^uErijXXaije. Dion, lvi. 29. Kal d pkv ovrio rrj EvveKaiSsKarri tov Aiyoiorov, kv t) wots to wp&rov vwdrsvas, pErr)XXai,s, ^i)aag pkv wivrs Kal kfiSoprjKovra srri Kai prjvag Se'ko Kal r)pkpag e£ Kal eikoo"i (rrj ydp rpiry Kal E'tKoarrj tov Sswrspfipiov kysyki'vy- ro), povapxvaag Se dip' ov 7rpoe r^S 'Aktio) evi'kjj- o-e rkaaapag Kal rsaaapaKovra err], SsKarpt&r f/psp&v Skovra. Dion, lvi. 30. G. xiv. (Kal. Sept.) Vin. F. August. Excess. Old Calendar. Muratori, i. 305. Obiit . . . duobus Sextis Pompeio et Appuleio consulibus, decimo quarto Kalendas Septembris, hord diei nond, sep- tuagesimo et sexto atatis anno, diebus quinque et triginta minus. Suet. Octav. 100. Cum Antonio per duodecimfere annos, novissime per quatuor et quadraginta solus rempublicam ten- uit. Suet. Octav. 8. (Tiberius therefore was not made joint emperor with him in B.C. 12. See that year, no. 1044.) Pompeio Apuleioque coss. septuagesimo sexto anno animam calestem caio reddidit. VeU. Pat. ii. 123. Josephus erro neously states his age at seventy-seven instead of seventy-six. TEXEvrci Kaiaap . . . kwrd Se Kal 7revrnKovra rrjg dpxJjje stt), irpoe oic prjvsg e£ i/pipaiv Svolv wXeioveg (roirov Si airto tov Xpbvov TeaaapeaKatSeKa eTn awijp^EV 'Avr&viog) fii&aag 'irrj kwrd Kal sfiSopfiKovra. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 2. According to Eutropius, he died at Atella. Rempublicam per quadraginta et quatuor annos solus obtinuit, ante enim xii. annis cum Antonio et Lepido tenuerat. Ita ab initio principatus ejus usque ad finem lvi. anni 158 A.D. 14. fuere. Obiit autem Ixxvi. anno, morte communi, in oppido Campania Atelld. Eutrop. vii. 8. The reign of Augustus has been variously estimated by various writers, as : 1. From the death of Caesar on 15 March, B.C. 44, making fifty-seven years, five months, five days. 2. From the first consulship of Augustus on 19 August, b.c 43, making fifty-six years. 3. From the Triumvirate on 27 November, b.c 43, making fifty-five years, eight months, twenty- four days. 4. From the battle of Actium on 2 September, B.C. 31, making forty-four years wanting fourteen days. 5. From his entrance into Alexandria on 29 August, b.c 30, making forty-three years wanting ten days. See Fasti Hellenici. According to Cassiodorus, Augustus reigned fifty-six years and six months. Reg- navit annis quinquaginta 'sex mensibus sex. Cassiod. sub Coss. C. J. Caesar and M. Agrippa ; and see coss. Sext. Pompeius and Sext. Ap puleius. According to Clemens Alexand., Augustus reigned forty-six years, four months, and one day. Strom, i. 21, 406. 1054. Augustus is succeeded by Tiberius. Anno ab urbe condita dcclxvii. post mortem Augusti Tiberius Casar imperium adeptus est. Oros. vii. 4. Tiberius, according to Dion, "was now fifty-six, e£ ydp Kai TTEvrijKovra 'in) kys- yovst, Dion, lvii. 2 ; but he did not enter his fifty-sixth year till 16 November, a.d. 14, for natus est Roma in Palatio sexto decimo Kalen das Decembris M. JEmil. Lepido iterum L. Munatio Planco coss. post bellum Philippense (B.C. 42). Suet. Tib. 5. Trjg fiovXrjg . . . rbv prjva rbv Noipfiptov, kv ib rr) skthj iwl SiKa iys- yivvTjTO, Ttfiipiov KaXslaQai d£,toiiarig. Dion, lvii. 18. 1055. Tiberius immediately on the demise of Augustus, and before it was made public, procures the assassination of Agrippa, the son of Julia and M. Agrippa. Excessum Augusti non prius palam fecit, quam Agrippa juvene interempto. Suet. Tib. 22. Primum facinus novi Principatus fuit Postumi Agrippa cades. Tac. Ann. i. 6. Tov piv yap 'Aypiwwav wapa- XPVpa, awb rrjg NivXrjc wipxpag rtvd, dwsKTEivs. Dion, lvii. 3. 1056. For two years from the death of Au gustus, Tiberius does not stir from Eome, and after that not further than to Antium untU his retirement to Capreae. Biennio continuo post adeptum imperium, pedem portd non extulit : sequenti tempore, praterquam in propinqua op- pida et quam longissime Antio tenus, nusquani abfuit, idque perraro et paucos dies. Suet. Tib. 38. 1057. Twelve praetors (the orthodox number, by the rule of Augustus) are appointed, and the comitia are transferred from the people to the senate. Candidatos Pratura duodecim nominavit, numerum ab Augusto traditum, et, hortante senatu ut augeret, jurejurando se ob- strinxit se non excessurum. Turn primum a Campo comitia ad patres translata sunt. Nam ad earn diem, etsi potissima arbitrio Principis, quadam tamen studiis tribuum fiebant. Neque populus ademptum jus questus est, nisi inani rumore, et Senatus, largitionibus ac precibus sordidis exsolutus, libens tenuit, moderante Ti berio, ne plures quam quatuor candidatos com- mendaret sine repulsd et ambitu designandos. Tac. Ann. i. 14, 15, and see ii. 36 (see a.d. 11, no. 1040 ; a.d. 42, no. 1636). 1058. Seius Strabo is at this time prefect of the Praetorium. Apudque eos (who took the oath of allegiance) Seius Strabo et C. Turra- nius, ille Prmtoriarum cohortium Prafectus hie annona. Tac. Ann. i. 7. And his son .tElius Sejanus was shortly after made his coUeague. iElius Sejanus collega Straboni, patri suo, datus. Tac. Ann. i. 24, and see vi. 8. 'Ekei vov (Strabo) ec rnv A'iyvwrov wepQivrog, pbvog (Sejanus) rijv wpoaraaiav avr&v (the Prae torians) eo-xe. Dion, lvii. 19 (see a.d. 31, nos. 1353 and 1357). 1059. Tiberius at first refuses the offers of divine honours. OvrE bpvivai rolg dvOp&woig rr)v avrov Tv^v o-vv£xp£i, oir, si Kai bpoaar ng avrnv a'triav &g Kal iwiopKTjK&g sXafisv, iwe^rjEt . . . Tavra te ovv drjportKtog SitoKEt, Kai on oiire repeviapa avroi, ovk bwiag avQaipsrov, dXX' oiS' dXXivg rbre y£ STspsviaQri . . . Kal rb rjasfifjaQat wpbg nvog QAasfisiav rs ydp rjSq Kat to toiovtov &vopa£or, Kal SiKag kw' air& iroXXde karjyov), fjKtara wpoaswotslro. Dion, lvii. 8 and 9 (see a.d. 15, no 1165). 1060. The mutinies of the Pannonian and German legions are suppressed by Drusus and Germanicus. Tac. Ann. i. 16. Dion, lvii. 4. Suet. Tib. 25. In the course of the mutiny in Pannonia an eclipse of the moon occurs in Pannonia. Nodem minacem et in scelus erup- turamfors lenivit, nam luna claro repente caio visa languescere. Tac. Ann. i. 28. Tije Se Sr) asXr)vrig EKXiwoiar/g awtipfiXivQriaav. Dion, Iviii. 4. This was toward the winter, for A.D. 15. 159 auxerat militum euros pramatura hiems. Tac. Ann. i. 30. And in fact the eclipse took place on 27 September, a.d. 14, at 5 a.m. for the meridian of Paris (see Pingre's Tables). 1061. Death of JuUa, the daughter of Au gustus, soon after the accession of Tiberius. Eodem anno Julia supremum diem obiit, ob impudicitiam olim (b.c 2, no. 962) a patre Augusto Pandaterid insula, mox oppido Rhegi- norum qui Siculum fretum accolunt, clausa, etc. Tac. Ann. i. 53. 1062. About this time (the demise of Au gustus) Phraates, king of Parthia, is put to death by his son Phraataces, who succeeds to the throne (see B.C. 37, no 516) ; and shortly afterwards Phraataces himself is taken off, and the Parthians set up Orodes II., who himself is slain not long after. Josephus having re lated the death of Augustus and the Jewish affairs under Tiberius, proceeds: TeXevra Se Kal Opadrije d IlapflvatW (iaaiXsiig Kara roi rov tov xpdvov, kTifiovXrjg avrip ysvopivrig vwb 4>paaraKov rov vIekjc . • • 2rdo-Et 7T£pieXa- o-fleie (Phraataces) wporspov rj tfiivat psyag k£ewtwT£ r&v wpaypdriov Kal ovrto Ovf/aKEi, avp- tbpovrjaavTEg Se ol yEvvatdraroi UdpQiov . . . 'OpwSijv EKaXovv wpeafieiaavreg . . • Tovrov psv Sr) (Orodem) avaravrsg awoKrsivovaiv . . . Tlpea- (ieiaavreg Se e!c 'P&pnv yrovvro (iaaiXia t&v bpripsvovrtov, Kal wkpwErat Boviiv»je wpoKptQsig t&v dSeXai&y. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 4. It is evident that Phraataces was not long king, for he had not time to get a firm footing ; and besides, he was succeeded by Orodes II., and then by Vonones (see a.d. 15, no. 1075) ; and the latter, after taking possession of the throne, was expelled from it in a.d. 16 (see a.d. 16, no. 1077). 1062 a. Coins of Tiberius. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. Augustus + Imp. vii. Tr. Pot. xvi. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. Augustus Imp. vii. + dementia S. C. or Moderationi S. C. Eckhel, vi. 186. Coins of Antioch. Head of Jupiter -\- Avtioxeoiv twi 'ZCKavov AM. i. e. in the forty-fourth year, and therefore struck between 2 Sept. a.d. 13, and 2 Sept. a.d. 14. Kaiaap Se/Sas-oe Se^3aTov-)-B7rt StXavov Avtioxeoiv. am. (same date). Id. iii. 276. Coin of Judaea. Tt/3. Kaiaap. + lovXm L.A. and therefore struck in the first year of his reign. lovXt«e + l.a. (same date). Eckhel, iii. 498. Coin of Alexandria. Head of Augustus + L. Mr. i. e. in the forty- third year from the conquest of Egypt by Augustus, as dated from 1 Thoth, B.C. 30, and therefore struck between 29 Aug. a.d. 13, and 29 Aug. A.D. 14. Id. iv. 45. Inscriptions. Imp. Casar Divi F. Augustus Pontifex Maxim. Cos. xiii. Imp. xx. Tribunic. Potest, xxxvii. P. P. (Arimini). Muratori, i. 223, 5 ; id. iv. 2006, 1. (Casd)ri August. . . . (Tjmper. xxvii. . . . Ola. Visptano Gallo C. Rutilio Ga . . . o. (Vindo- bonae). Id. i. 226, 8. Imp. Casar Divi Aug. F. Aug. Cos. ii. Trib. Pot. xvi. Imp. vii. Pont. Max. M. ii. (at Santa Cara in Spain). Id. i. 443, 1. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 2. Pentecost, May 23. Tabernacles, September 27. A.D. 15. U.C. 768. Olymp. 198, 3. Drusus Cesar, i. C. Norbanus Flaocus. Tiberii ii. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xvii. from 27 June. Cos. n. Imp. vii. Nineteenth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1063. Tiberius became Pontifex Maximus on 10 March of this year. vi. (Id. Mart.) feria ex S. C. q . . Ti. Casar Pontifex Max. fac. est Druso et Norbano. Fasti Verriani. vi. Idus Martias. Quia hac Ti. Casar Pont. Max. felicissime creatus est. Lapis apud Gruterum, 228, 8. 1064. Germanicus, in the opening of spring, makes a successful campaign against the Catti, Druso Casare C. Norbano Coss. decernitur Germanico triumphus, manente hello, quod, quanquam in astatem summd ope parabat, ini tio veris et repentino in Cattos excursu pra- cepit, Tac. Ann. i. 55 ; and against the Che- rusci and other nations who were under the 160 A.D. 15. leadership of Arminius, Tac. Ann. i. 60 ; and buries the bones of Varus's legions the sixth year after the defeat, which was in a.d. 9 (see no. 1031). Igitur Romanus qui aderat exercitus, sextum post cladis annum, trium legionum ossa . . . condebant. Tac. Ann. i. 62. Armenius and his army are defeated. Tac. Ann. i. 68. See Dion, lvii. 18, where the honours paid to the remains of Varus's legions are placed in a.d. 17, but this part of Dion is mutilated and corrupt. 1065. Tiberius restores the Laws of Treason in aU their vigour. Legem majestatis reduxerat. Tac. Ann. i. 72 (see a.d. 14, no. 1059; a.d. 41, no. 1618). 1066. Achaia and Macedonia, complaining of their burdens as the senate's or people's provinces under proconsuls, are transferred to the emperor and governed by propraetors. Achaiam et Macedoniam, onera deprecantes, levari in prasens proconsulari imperio, tradique Casari placuit. Tac. Ann. i. 76 (see b.c 27, no. 666 ; a.d. 44, no. 1 682). 1067. The proconsul of Crete dies, and his quaestor and legate take the command. 'Ewl pkv Apoiaov rov vlkog airov Yaiov te Nwp/3dvov inrdrwv . . . ij Kpr)rn, rov apxovrog avrrjg- dwo- Oavbvrog, r& te Tapisiq Kal rip IlapkSpip tov Xotwbv XPOVOV ^poasraxQn. Dion, lvii. 14. Whence it appears as elsewhere (see a.d. 6, no. 1009 ; a.d. 22, no. 11401, that the senate's or people's provinces were governed by a pro consul and one quaestor and one legate. 1068. Granius Marcellus is at this time pre fect of Bithynia, and is indicted for treason. Granium Marcellum, pratorem Bithynia, qua- stor ipsius, Capio Crispinus, majestatis postu- lavit. Tac. Ann. i. 74. The province of Bi thynia comprised Bithynia proper, Paphlago nia, Propontis, and the part of Pontus from Heraclea to Amisus. See Noris. Cenot. Pis. i. 290. 1069. All prefects of provinces are ordered for the future to quit Eome for their respective provinces before 1 June. 'EtteiSj; te avxvol r&v rd 'itivy Kkripovpivtov iwl woXv ev te rrj 'Pi«/.t7j Kal iv rrj Xotwrj TraXiq ivSiirpifiov . . . EKkXsvas atpiaiv Evrog rrjg rov Tovviov vovprivlag aipoppd- aQai. Dion, lvii. 14 (see a.d. 42, no. 1637 ; a.d. 43, no. 1655). 1070. Archelaus, king of Cappadocia, is summoned to Eome in the 50th year of his reign. He had been appointed king in B.C. 36. Rex Archelaus quinquagesimum annum (see b.c 36, no. 551) Cappadocid potiebatur, invisus Tiberio, quod eum Rhodi agentem nullo officio coluisset . . . Ut (Tiberius) versd Casarum so- bole, imperium adeptus est, elicit Archelaum matris Uteris . . . Ille . . . in urbem properat, exceptusque immiti a principe et mox accusatus in Senatu. Tac. Ann. ii. 42. Tov Se Sr) 'Apxi Xaov rbv rrjg KawwaSoKiag fiaatXia St' bpyrjg v 'ApxeXdw ™ Ka7T7raSo- Kiag fiaaiXsl VE&rspa iwl 'Piapalovg wpdrrovTa. PhUost. V. A. i. 12 (see B.C. 22, no. 712 ; a.d. 57, no. 1832). 1072. ApoUonius Tyanaeus is now at iEgae, and is between sixteen and twenty, for before this he is said to be sixteen. IIpoEX0a>v Se ee eroc EKTOvKatSiKarov, &ppr)asv swl tov tov IIv- Qaybpov fiiov, PhUost. V. A. i. 7 ; and after this he is caUed twenty. 'O S' ai e"tKoatv iye- ybvst. Id. i. 13. 1073. Valerius Gratus is sent this year to succeed Annius Eufus as procurator of Judaea. AiaSExerat Se r& Kaiaapi rr)v r)yspoviav TtfUpiog Ne'ptov . . . Kal wspwrbg vw' avrov waprjv 'lov- Saiotg 'iwapxog, SidSoxog 'Avviov 'Poitpov, Ova- Xiptog Ypdrog. Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 2. Coponius, M. Ambivius, and Annius Eufus fiUed up the interval from a.d. 6 until the reign of Tiberius- and, allowing three years to each (see a.d. 9, no. 1033), their respective periods of office would expire in a.d. 9, a.d. 12, and a.d. 15 ; and that Annius Eufus was superseded this year by Valerius Gratus may thus be shown. Pilate was removed in a.d. 36 (see that year, no. 1493), and had held office for ten years, and, therefore, had been appointed in a.d. 26: Kal IltXdroe, Se'ko ETsaiv Siarpiipag iwl 'lovSaiag, eie 'Pwur;v t)wslysro, ralg OvirsXXiov wsiQbpsvog ivToXaig, ovk ov dvTEiwslv 7rplv Se )j rrj 'P&pri wpoaxslv avrbv tpOdvst TifUpiog psraardg (16 March, a.d. 37), Ant. xviii. 4, 2 ; and Gratus, his predecessor, was in office for eleven years, Kat Tpdroe pkv ravra irpd£ae etc 'P&pyv swava- X a praetor, is appointed to and charged with the relief of the cities which had suffered by the earthquake. Tac. Ann. ii. 47. Dion, lvii. 17. 1095. The law of treason is stUl further strained. Adolescebat interea Lex Majestatis. Tac. Ann. ii. 50. 1096. Gratus displaces Simon from the pontificate, and appoints Joseph, otherwise Caiaphas. Ov wXiov Kal t&Se (Simon) Evtav- tov rijv rtprjv 'ixovrt Sisyivsro xpbvog, Kal 'l&ari- wog, b Kal Ka'iaag, SidSoxoe r)v airip. Jos. 164 A.D. 18. Ant. xviii. 2, 2 (see a.d. 16, no. 1085 ; a.d. 37, no. 1496). 1097. Asinaeus and AnUaeus, two Jewish brethren, taking advantage of the dissensions amongst the Parthians, set up for themselves in Babylonia about this time. In a.d. 18 they were so strong that Artabanus was obliged to come to terms with them. Jos. Ant. xviii. 9, 1 (see a.d. 18, no. 1105). 1097 a. Coin of Tiberius. Pontif. Maxim. Trib. Pot. xviii. Cos. Des. S. C. Eckhel, vi. 189. Coin of Antioch. Kaiaap Sf/^aToe St/3a^ov-f-E.Tt SiXavov Avrto^fwv. ZM. i. e. in the forty-seventh year, and there fore struck some time between 2 Sept. a.d. 16, and 2 Sept. a.d. 17. Id. iii. 276. Coin of Seleucia. Ewi XiKavov. ZM. (same date). Id. iii. 325. Inscriptions. Ti. Cas. Divi Aug. F. Augustus Pont. Max. Imp. Trib. Potest, xviii. Cos. Desig. Tert. (Nonae in Dalmatia). Muratori, i. 223, 3. J. O. et Mercurio Reduci ob reditum M. Clarii Pacati, M. Vibius, M. Lib. Geminus iix. Vot. P. C. Cacilio L. Pomponio Flacco Cos. (Sancti Blasii in Lucania). Id. i. 301, 1. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Cas. Aug. Germ. Trib. Pot. ii. (lege xix.) Cos. Desig. iii. Imp. iii. (lege vii.) P. P. Dedit ob memoriam Patris sui Dec. vii. Collegi. Fabrum m.r. h-s. do N. Liberalitate donavit sub hac conditione ut quotannis rosas ad monumentum ejus def erant et ibi epulentur dumtaxat in v. Idus Julias, quod si neglexerint tunc ad viii. ejusdem col- legii pertinere debebit condirione supra dictd. (Eavennse.) Gruter, 237, 5. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 30. Pentecost, May 20. Tabernacles, September 24. A.D. 18. U.C. 771. Olymp. 199, 2. Tib. Claud. Neko Cjesab Augustus iii. Quem excep. L. Sejus Tubero. Germanicus C-esak, ii. Quem excepit Kubellius Blandus. Tiberii v. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xx. from 27 June. Cos. in. Pont. Max. Imp. vii. Twenty-second year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1098. Tiberius continued in the consulship for a few days only. Nee amplius quam omnino tres consulatus (viz. after his accession to the empire), unum (a.d. 18) paucis diebus, alteram (a.d. 21) tribus mensibus, tertium (a.d. 31) absens usque in Idus Maias gessit. Suet. Tib. 26. 1099. On 1 January of this year Germanicus is at Nicopolis, at Actium, having just arrived there from Ulyricum on his way to the East. Eum honorem (the consulship) Germanicus iniit apud urbem Achaia Nicopolim, quo vene rat per Illyricam oram, viso fratre Druso in Dalmatia agente, Hadriatici ac mox Ionii maris adversam navigationem perpessus. Tac. Ann. ii. 53. Thence he proceeds successively to Athens, which he treats as a free city, Eubaea, Lesbos, Perinthus, Byzantium, and the Black Sea, and on his return to the south visits Ilium, Colophon, and Ehodes. Hinc (from Actium) ventum Athenas, faderique socia et vetusta urbis datum, ut uno lictore uteretur . . . Petitd inde Eubad tramisit Lesbum . . . Turn extrema Asia Perinthumque ac Byzantium, Thracias urbes, mox Propontidis angustias et Os Ponticum in- trat . . . Ab Ilio . . . relegit Asiam appellitque Colophona . . . apud insulam Rhodum. Tac. Ann. ii. 53-55. 1100. Cnaeus Piso passes through Athens on his way to Syria after Germanicus had left it, and then, sailing across amongst the Cyclades, overtakes Germanicus at Ehodes. At Cn. Piso . . . civitatem Atheniensium . . . oratione savd increpat, oblique Germanicum obstringens . . . Exin navigatione celeri per Cycladas et compendia maris, adsequitur Germanicum apud insulam Rhodum. Tac. Ann. ii. 55. 1101. Piso hastens from Ehodes to Syria. Piso . . . linquit Germanicum pravenitque. Tac. Ann. ii. 55. 1102. Germanicus proceeds to Armenia, and appoints Zeno, son of Polemo, king by the A.D. 19. 165 name of Artaxias. Praverti ad Armenios in- stantior cura fuit . . . Favor nationis inclinabat in Zenonem, Polemonis regis Pontici filium . . . Igitur Germanicus in urbe Artaxata, adpro- bantibus nobilibus, circumfusd multitudine, in- signe regium capiti ejus imponit. Cateri vene- rantes regem Artaxiam consalutavere, quod illi vocabulum indiderant ex nomine urbis. Tac. ii. 56. Strabo refers to this event. '0 Se (Zeno) vea>o-ri Kafliorarai Trjg MsydXije 'Apps viag fiaai Xsvg. Strabo, xii. 3. And he therefore wrote the twelfth book after this date (see a.d. 16, no. 1078 ; a.d. 34, no. 1461). 1103. Cappadocia is settled as a province, and Q. Veranius is appointed legate. At Cap- padoces in formam provincia redadi Quint. Veranium legatum accepere. Tac. Ann. ii. 56 (see a.d. 17, no. 1087 ; a.d. 51, no. 1758). CUicia Aspera, which had belonged to Arche laus (see b.c 25, no. 675), is now probably incorporated with the Eoman province of Cilicia, i. e. CUicia Campestris, which had been annexed previously to Syria, and had a proprae tor of its own (see B.C. 51, no. 191). In a.d. 37 CUicia Aspera was annexed to the king dom of Commagene (see B.C. 25, no. 677 ; a.d. 37, no. 1505). 1104. Commagene also is made a Eoman province, and Q. Servaeus is appointed proprae tor. Commagenis Q. Servaus praponitur, turn primum ad jus pratoris translatis. Tac. Ann. ii. 56. It remained a Eoman province until a.d. 37 (see a.d. 17, no. 1088 ; a.d. 37, no. 1505). 1105. Artabanus, king of Parthia (see a.d. 16, no. 1078), concUiates Asinaeus and Anclaeus (see a.d. 17, no. 1097), and appoints the former satrap of Babylonia. IlapaKaraS^Kjjv Se o-ol (Asinaeus) SiSivpt (Artabanus loquitur) rdv Ba/3vXwvtav yrjv. . . . Ildvra te fjSri rd iwl rrjg MsaowoTaplag wpbg avrbv (Asinaeus) ypro wpdy- para, wpovKOwri te airoj rj eiSaipovia iwl erri wevreKaiSeKa. Jos. Ant. xviii. 9, 4. The accuracy of the present date depends upon the time when the fifteen years expired (see a.d. 33, no. 1457). 1105 a. Coins of Tiberius. Ti. Divi F. Augustus + Tr. Pot. xx. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. Augustus Imp. vii. + Pontif. Maxim. Tribun. Potest, xx. Eckhel, vi. 189. Inscriptions. H 7T(jXie Ttppavntov Kaiaapa Tifitptov Kaiaapog uiov 2t|8nvXaKr)v r&v warpitov vbpivv, Kat oi pkv . . . ijXavvovro rijc irdXeti>e. Jos. Ant. xviii. 3, 5 (see B.C. 21, no. 719). 1123 a. Coin of Judaea. lev\ta 4- l.£~. i. e. in the sixth year of Tiberius, and struck in honour of his mother Juba, or Livia. Eckhel, iii. 497. Inscription. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. Aug. Pontifex Max. Trib. Pot. xxi. Referit et Restituit (Nemausi). Muratori, i. 443, 2. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, AprU 7. Pentecost, May 28. Tabernacles, October 2. A.D. 20. U.C. 773. Olymp. 199, 4. M. Valer. Messala. M. Aubel. Cotta. Tiberii vii. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxii. from 27 Juke. Cos. in. Cos. Desig. iv. Pont. Max. Imp. vii. Twenty-fourth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1124. Agrippina is met by Drusus at Terra- cina, and enters Eome with the ashes of Germa nicus (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iii. 2. This was before 4 April, for Ludorum Megalensium (which began 4 April) spectaculum suberat. Tac. Ann. iii. 6. 1125. Soon after Drusus returns to Ulyri cum. Turn exuto justitio reditum ad munia, et Drusus Illyricos ad exercitus profectus est. Tac. Ann. iii. 7. 1126. Piso sends his son forward to Eome, and proceeds himself to IUyricum to try to appease Drusus, at Piso, pramisso in urbem filio, . . . ad Drusum pergit, Tac. Ann. iii. 8 ; and then proceeds by way of Ancona to Eome. Piso, Dalmatico mari tramisso, relidisque apud Anconam navibus, per Picenum ac mox Flami- niam viam, etc. Nare ac mox Tiberi devectus, auxit vulgi iras, quia navem tumulo Casarum adpulerat. Tac. Ann. iii. 9. Death of Piso by his own hand. Tac. Ann. iii. 15. Dion, lvii. 18. 1127. Under this year, Tacitus relates the trial of Lepida, the wife of P. Sulpicius Quirinus, or Cyrenius. It began at the close of the year, for Drusus is spoken of as consul designatus, exemit etiam Drusum, consulem designatum, etc., Tac. Ann. in. 22 ; but, the holidays inter vening before the conclusion of the trial, it was adjourned to the first term in the following year, a.d. 21. Lepida, ludorum diebus qui cognitionem intervenerant, theatrum cum Claris faminis ingressa, etc. Tac. Ann. iii. 23. The condemnation must have been in a.d. 21, as Suetonius places it twenty years after the mar riage of Quirinus, in a.d. 2. Post vicesimum annum. Suet. Tib. 49 (see a.d. 2, no. 983). The death of Quirinus himself foUowed soon after {see a.d. 21, no. 1034 a). 1128. Lucius Pomponius Flaccus, who had been consul a.d. 17, may perhaps have been appointed prefect of Syria about this time. Tac. Ann. vi. 27. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 2 (see a.d. 19, no. 1113; a.d. 33, no. 1456). The date of Flaccus's appointment is conjectural. Lucius iElius Lamia, who, in a.d. 32, was ap pointed prafectus urbis, Dion, Iviii. 9, and died in a.d. 33, Tac. Ann. vi. 27, is described at the latter period as having been for a long time previously the nominal prefect of Syria. Ex- tremo anni (a.d. 33) mors JElii Lamia funere censorio celebrata, qui administranda Syria imagine tandem exsolutus, urbi prafuerat. Tac. Ann. vi. 27. Arruntius was in detention at Eome in the same way from the province of 168 A.D. 21. Spain for ten years. Tac. Ann. vi. 27 ; and see Suet. Tib. li. 63. But L. JSlius Lamia had not been appointed to Syria for the same length of time, for in a.d. 23 he was prefect of Africa. JElius Lamia et L. Apronius Africam obtinue- rant. Tac. Ann. iv. 13. The general rule of Augustus had been to continue prefects from three to six years, and while the procurators of Judaea exemplified the three years, the prefects of Syria commonly exemplified the six years. Cn. Piso had been deposed from the prefecture of Syria by Germanicus, in a.d. 19, and his successor would naturaUy arrive in a.d. 20. Supposing Flaccus to have been then sent and to hold office for six years, this would bring us to a.d. 26, and six years more for the prefecture of L. iElius Lamia would bring us to a.d. 32, when iElius Lamia was made prefect of the city. During these last six years, L. iElius Lamia had been in name only the prefect of Syria, as Flaccus had not been recalled. Flaccus was, in a.d. 19, appointed to Moesia, but this was on a special mission, for the purpose of re ducing Ehescuporis, king of Thrace, who was in revolt; and as Flaccus was enabled in a short time to get Ehescuporis into his power and send him to Eome, he may very weU have quitted Moesia in a.d. 20, and have been re warded for his services by the prefecture of Syria. Accordingly, in A.d. 21, when disturb ances again broke out in Thrace, we find, not Pomponius Flaccus, but P. Velleius interfering. Qua ubi cognita P. Velleio (is proximum exer citum prasidebat), etc. Tac. Ann. iii. 39 ; see iv. 5. Supposing Flaccus to have been ap pointed to Syria in a.d. 20, he held office, as he died in a. d. 33, for thirteen years ; and this long duration of government would agree with the statement of Suetonius that Tiberius, after his retreat to Capreae, in a.d. 27, made no changes in the prefectures of provinces. Regres- sus in insulam Reipublica quidem curam usque adeo abjecit ut postea . . . non Provinciarum prasides ullos mutaverit. Suet. Tib. 41. In a.d. 34, Pomponius Labeo was accused of mal administration in his province of Moesia (Tac. Ann. vi. 29), and if so, his return from Moesia was probably in the latter half of the preceding year, a.d. 33 ; but Labeo held office in Moesia for eight years, Dion, Iviii. 24 ; which would place his appointment in a.d. 25 ; and he was certainly in Moesia at the beginning of a.d. 26. Tac. Ann. iv. 47. It is possible, therefore, that, as Pomponius Flaccus was appointed in a.d. 19, his prefecture may have continued tiU a.d. 25 ; but this does not foUow, as the inter val between a.d. 20 (supposing Flaccus to have been then transferred to Syria) and a.d. 25 or 26 may have been occupied by P. VeUeius or some prefect not named. It is much more likely that a prefect of Moesia should have been passed over by history sub silentio than a pre fect of Syria. 1128 a. Coins of Tiberius. Ti. Divi F. Augustus + Tr. Pot. xxii. Ti. Casar Divi Augusti F. Augustus -\- Pont. Maxim. Cos. iii. Imp. vii. Tr. Pot. xxii. Eckhel, vi. 190. Inscription. Trib. Potest; xxii. Cos. iii. Imp. viii. Id. vi. 191. Coin of Judaea. TiStpwv Kaiaapog -(- L.Z. and therefore struck in the seventh year of his reign. Id. iii. 498. Inscriptions. Ti. Casar Divi Augusti F. Augustus Pontifex Maxumus Tribunicia Potestate xxii. Referit et Restituit (Sancti Canati in Provincia). Muratori, i. 442, 9. Ti. CI. Drus. F. Cas. Aug. Germ. Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. v. (lege xxii.) Cos. iii. Des. iiii. Imp. ii. (lege vii.) P. P. ex S. C. C. Calpur nius Statius Sex. Matrobius M. Perpenna Lurcn T. Satrius Decianus curat. Tabid. Pub. Fac. Cur. (Eomae). Gruter, 237, 8. The Sabbatic year. Passover, March 27. Pentecost, May 17. Tabernacles, September 21. A.D. 21. U.C. 774. Olymp. 200, 1. Tib. Claud. Nero Augustus Caesar, iv. Drusus GassAK, ii. Tiberii viii. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxiii. from 27 June. Cos. iv. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. (see Eckhel, vi. 190). Twenty-fifth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1129. Tiberius is consul for three months only. Nee amplius quam omnino tres consulatus (after his accession to the empire) unum (a.d. 18) paucis diebus, alteram (a.d. 21) tribus men sibus, tertium (a.d. 31) absens usque in Idus Maias gessit. Suet. Tib. 26. A.D. 22. 169 1130. Tiberius withdraws into Campania at the opening of the year. Ejus anni principio Tiberius, quasi firmanda valetudini, in Campa- niam concessit, longam et continuum absentiam paullatim meditans. Tac. Ann. iii. 31. 1131. M. Lepidus proceeds as proconsul to Asia. Igitur missus (M. Lepidus) in Asiam. Tac. Ann. in. 32. His successor was probably C. SUanus (see b.c 14, no. 766; a.d. 22, no. 1137). 1132. Caesius Cordus, proconsul of Crete, returns to Eome at the expiration of his office. Ancharius Priscus Casium Cordum Procon sulem Creta postulaverat repetundis (his coss.). Tac. Ann. in. 38. 1133. IUness of Drusus at the close of the year. Fine anni C. Lutorium Priscum . . . con- ripuit delator, objectans agro Dt'uso com- posuisse (carmen) quod, si exstinctus foret, ma- jore pramio vulgaretur. Tac. Ann. iii. 49. 1134. A decree made that after condemna tion by the senate there should be no execution for ten days, in order that the Emperor might have time to grant a pardon. Factum S.C. ne decreta patrum ante diem decimum ad ararium deferrentur, idque vita spatium damnatis pro- rogaretur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iii. 51. Adyua rt TrapaSoGijvai IkeXevo-e, prrr' dwoQvr)aKEtv kvrog SeKa ripep&v tov KaTaipnityiaQivTa v;r' air&v, pijre to ypdppa to kw' avrji yevbpevov kg to Sripbaiov ivrbg tov airov xpovov dirori'0eo"0ai, owo>g Kal dwocypi&v wpowvvQavyrat rd Sdijavra atpiat Kal iwiSiaKptvr]. Dion, lvii. 20. 1134 a. The death of P. Sulpicius Quirinus, called by Luke Cyrenius. Sub idem tempus ut mors Sulpicii Quirini publicis exsequiis fre- quentaretur, (Tiberius) petivit a Senatu (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iii. 48 (see B.C. 4, no. 955). 1134 b. Coin of Tiberius. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 15. Pentecost, June 5. Tabernacles, October 10. Pont. Maxim. Cos. iiii. Imp. viii. Tr. Pot. xxiii. Eckhel, vi. 190. Coin of Judaea. Tifapiov Kaiaapog L.H. -f- lovXia Kaiaapog, and therefore struck in the eighth year of his reign. Id. iii. 498. Inscription. Ti. Casar Divi Augusti Filius Dim Juli N. August. Pontifex Maxim. Cos. iiii. Imp. viii. Trib. Potest, xxii. (Arimini). Muratori, iv. 2006, 1 ; id. i. 223, 5. A.D. 22. U.C. 775. Olymp. 200, 2. Dec. Haterius Aorippa. C. Sulpicius Galba ex Kal. Jul. M. Cocceius Nekva. C Vrsius Kufinus. Tiberii ix. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxiv. from 27 June. Cos. iv. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. Twenty-sixth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1135. Peace prevaUs during the year in the provinces. C. Sulpicius, D. Haterius coss. sequuntur. Inturbidus externis rebus annus. Tac. Ann. iii. 52. 1136. The Tribunitian power is conferred on Drusus (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iii. 56. Drusus at this time had been tried in pubhc affairs for eight years. Neque nunc propere, sed per odo annos capto experimento, compressis seditioni- bus, compositis bellis, triumphalem et bis con- sulem, noti laboris participem sumi. Tac. Ann. iii. 56 (see a.d. 14, no. 1060). 1137. The province of Asia falls by lot to Servius Maluginensis, the flamen Dialis. Ut Asiam sorte haberet, Tac. Ann. hi. 58 ; but it was adjudged that, as flamen Dialis, he could not hold the office. Tac. Ann. iii. 71. The person who was eventuaUy proconsul of Asia appears to have been Lucilius Capito (see a.d. 21, no. 1131 ; a.d. 23, no. 1149). 1138. The privilege of the Temple of Diana of Ephesus as a sanctuary or asylum for debtors, etc., is called in question, and is put under new regulations. Tac. Ann, iii. 61-63. 1139. Julia, or Livia, or Augusta, the mother of Tiberius, is taken iU ; and Tiberius, who was stiU on good terms with her, is obliged to return from Campania to Eome. Sub idem tempus- (his coss.) Julia Augusta valetudo atrox necessitatem Principi fecit festinati in urbem reditus. Tac. Ann. iii. 64. Dion, lvii. 21. 1140. C. Silanus, who had been proconsul of Asia, is accused by the provincials, and even by his own quaestor and his own legate. C. Sila- num, Proconsulem Asia, repetundarum a sociis 170 A.D. 23. postulatum Mamercus Scaurus e consularibus, Junius Otho prator, Brutidius Niger corripiunt. Tac. Ann. iii. 66. Auxere numerum accusa- torum Gellius Poplicola et M. Paconius, ille Quastor Silani, hie Legatus. Tac. Ann. iii. 67 (see a.d. 21, no. 1131 ; a.d. 23, no. 1149). 1141. Sejanus rises rapidly into power. Td re 'iSia avrw wdvra, baa nvkg dtytoastv wapa tov Tifiepiov ipsXXov, Kai raKoivd vwkp 3>v XPV~ panaQfjvai sSsi, iwsKoivovv, Kai, avvsXovn siwsiv, ovSkv 'in xwpifi avrov riDv rotoirtov Ewparrsro. Dion, lvii. 21. 1142. Death of Junia, sister of M. Brutus and wife of C. Cassius, in the sixty-fourth year from the battle of Philippi, B.C. 42 (see no. 414). Et Junia sexagesimo quarto post Philip- pensem aciem anno supremum diem explevit. Tac. Ann. iii. 76. 1143. Coins of Tiberius. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. August. Imp. viii. -f Pontif. Maxim. Tribun. Potest, xxiiii. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. August. P. M. Tr. Pot. xxiiii. + Civitatibus Asia Restitutis (see a.d. 17, no. 1093). Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. August. P. M. Tr. Pot. xxiiii. + Divus Augustus Pater. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. August. P. M. Tr. Pot. xxiiii. + S. P. Q. R. Julia August, or + Justitia or + Salus Augusta. Eckhel, vi. 192. Coin of Judaea. Ti/3. Kaiovrp + InvXia J..B. and therefore struck in the ninth year of his reign. Id. iii. 498. A coin of Herod PhUip. Kaiaapog 2f|tf« ovn, wpoaiKstTO • rovg te xetpovpyf)aavrag rbv oXsQpov airov, roiig psv siQvg, rovg Se uerd ravra ekoXoo-e. Tors S viv karjXQk rs kg to avvkSptov, Kal tov wpoaii- kovtu kwi rip waiSl 'iwaivov woi-qadpsvog, o"iKaSe UoplaQy. Dion, lvii. 22; and see Senec. Consol. ad Marciam, 15. Suet. Tib. 39. The banish ment of Agrippa, therefore, from Eome, re- A.D. 25. 171 ferred to by Josephus, because the presence of Drusus's friends recalled the grief of Tiberius for the loss of his son, Std to dvepeQl£eaQai wpbg to XvwelaQai, pvypovsiiav tov 7ratSde, Qs- tvplq Ty sKsivtov, Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 1, cannot have occurred at this period, but must be re ferred to a.d. 31, when Tiberius really grieved on discovering for the first time that Drusus had been carried off, not by his own excesses, but by the artifices of Sejanus (see a.d. 31, no. 1358). 1148. Tiberius retires to Campania. Sed orbatus utroque filio . . . secessum Campania petiit. Suet. Tib. 39. 1149. Lucihus Capito, ex-procurator of Asia, is accused of mal-administration. Adeo ut procurator Asia Lucilius Capito, accusante Provincid, causam dixerit (apud senatum) (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 15. Dion, lvii. 23 (see a.d. 22, no 1137 ; a.d. 24, no. 1152). 1149 a. Coin of Tiberius. Ti. Divi F. Augustus + Tr. Pot. xxv. Eckhel, vi. 194. Inscription. xi. K. Oct. Q. Teolus O. L. GermuUus. xvi. K. Nov. Oppia M. F. Pariet. iiii. Col. ii. Q. Junio Blaso L. Antistio Vet. x. K. Jan. Sex, Campatius Sex. L. Eutactus. Pariete ii. Col. i. C. Tufio Gemino L. Rubellio Gemino Cos. iiii. Idus Mai ossa inlata Luria P. L. Aprilis Pariete ii. Col. iii. (Eomae). Muratori, i. 301, 4 ; who suggests that Q. Jun. Blaesus was consul suffectus for C. Arinius PoUio, and that the praenomen of Antistius Veter was not Caius according to the Fasti, but Lucius according to the inscription. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 24. Pentecost, May 14. Tabernacles, September 18. A.D. 24. U.C. 777. Olymp. 200, 4. Servius Cornel. Cethegus. L. Visellius Varro. Tiberii xi. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxvi. Cos. iv. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. Twenty-eighth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1150. The first ten years of the rule of Tiberius expire, and the people are banqueted ; but there is no decree for a renewal of the imperial power, as deemed unnecessary. AteX- QbvTivv Se t&v Sera eriiiv rijc dpxrjg airov, \py- ipiaparog psv ig rr)v dvakyipiv airfjg ovSevde eSe?)0ij (ovSe ydp eSelro, Kararipvivv avrr)v Aawsp o Avyovarogr dpxeiv) »; pivrot wavyyvptg jj Se- KasTripig iwoir'iQy. Dion, lvii. 24. 1151. The end of the African war against Tacfarinas. Tac. Ann. iv. 23. Ptolemy is at this time king in the room of his father Juba. RaptabatAfricam Tacfarinas, auctus Maurorum auxiliis, qui, Ptolemao Juba filio juventa in- curioso, libertos regios et servilia imperia hello mutaverant. Tac. Ann. iv. 23. Juba, however, had died some years previously (see B.C. 1, no. 968). 1152. Fonteius Capito is apparently procon sul of Asia this year, for in the year foUowing he was accused of maladministration. Tac. Ann. iv. 36 (see a.d. 23, no. 1149 ; a.d. 25, no. 1155 ; a.d. 26, no. 1158). 1152 a. Coins of Judaea. TiiStpiov Kato-apoc L. IA. + IovXta Kmirn-poe, and therefore struck in the eleventh year of his reign. T/|J. Kaio-ap -f- IovXta L. ia. (same date). Eckhel, iii. 498. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 12. Pentecost, June 2. Tabernacles, October 7. A.D. 25. U.C. 778. Olymp. 201, 1. M. Asinius Agrippa. Cossus Cornelius Lentulus. Tiberii xii. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxvii. from 27 June. Cos. iv. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. Twenty-ninth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1153. Cremutius Cordus is accused. Cornel. Cosso Asinio Agrippa Coss. Cremutius Cordus postulatur. Tac. Ann. iv. 34. Dion, lvii. 24. 1154. Cizicus is deprived of its liberty (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 36. Dion, lvii. 24. 1155. Fonteius Capito, ex-proconsul of Asia, is accused of maladministration and ac quitted. At Fonteius Capito qui Proconsul Asiam curaverat, absolvitur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 36. 1156. L. Piso, prefect of Spain, is waylaid and assassinated (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 45. z 2 , 172 A.D. 26. 1156 a. Inscription. Ti. Casar Divi Augusti F. Augustus Pontif. Max. Trib. Potest, xxvii. (In ponte Tagi apud Alcantaram). Muratori, i. 224, 2. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 1. Pentecost, May 22. Tabernacles, September 26. A.D. 26. U.C. 779. Olymp. 201, 2. Cn. Lentulus Gjstulicus. C Calvisius Sabinus. Quos excep. ex Kal. Jul. Q. Marcius Barea, T. Kuficus Nummius Gallus. Tiberii xiii. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxviii. from 27 June. Cos. iv. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. Thirtieth year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1157. Sabinus, assisted by Pomponius Labeo (then prefect of Moesia), and by Ehoemetalces, king of part of Thrace, subdues a rebeUion in Thrace. Lentulo Gatulico C. Calvisio, Coss. decreta triumphi insignia Poppao Sabino. Tac. Ann. iv. 46 (see a.d. 19, no. 1122). 1158. The province of Asia falls to the lot of M. Lepidus (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 56. See Ann. iii. 32 (see a.d. 24, no. 1152 ; a.d. 40, no. 1602). 1159. Tiberius retires to Campania, and never afterwards returns to Eome (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. .57. He was there for three years before the death of Livia, his mother, who died a.d. 29 (see that year, no. 1176). Toto quidem triennio, quo vivente matre abfuit, semel omnino earn . . . vidit, Suet. Tib. 51; and for six years after the death of Sejanus, in a.d. 31 (see that year, no. 1353), cade ejus (Sejani) patratd sex postea annos pari secreto conjunxit. Tac. Ann. iv. 57. Tiberius was absent from Eome for eleven years before his own death, in a.d. 37 (see that year, no. 1500). Neque enim tarn, incredibilem casum provide- bant, ut undecim per annos libens patrid careret. Tac. Ann. iv. 58 ; and see Suet. Tib. 39. 1160. Pontius Pilate, towards the close of this year, arrives in Judaea, as successor to Gratus ; for Pilate was removed at the close of a.d. 36, and had then been in office for ten years, Kai IliXdroe SsKa 'irsaiv Starplipag kwi 'lovSaiag sig 'Paipyv -r)wsiyero . . . wplv Si i) ry 'P&py wpoaxslv ipQdvsi Tifiipiog perdpag (16 March, a.d. 37). Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 2. The occur rences during the procuratorship of Pilate are related Jos. Ant. xviii. 3, 1-3, and xviii. 4, 1 and 2 ; BeU. ii. 9, 2-4. Philo thus sums up the enormities of Pilate's administration. Tde StopoSoriag, rag vfipstg, rag dpwaydg, rag a'tKiag, rag iwrjpsiag, roiig aKpirovg Kat kwaXXr)- Xovg tj>bvovg, rr)v dvt/vvrov Kal dpyaXEwrdnjv topoTinra. Phil. Leg. 38 (see a.d. 15, no. 1073; a.d. 36, no. 1493). 1160 a. Coins of Tiberius. Ti. Divi F. Augustus + Tr. Pot. xxviii. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. Augustus Imp. viii. + Pont. Max. Tr. Pot. xxiix. Eckhel, vi. 195. Inscriptions. Ti. Casari Divi Aug. F. Divi Juli N. Augusto Pont. Max. Trib. Potes. xxviii. Cos. iiii. Imp. viii. Auguri xv. vir S. F. vii. vir Epulonum T. Papirius Severus (apud Pontem de Pinos in Hispania). Muratori, i. 223, 6. Ti. Casari Div. Aug. F. Juli N. Augusto Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. xxiix. Cos. iiii. Imp. viii. Auguri xv. viro. S. F. vii. viro. Eptdon. T. Papirius Evrus. Decreto ordinis Hurconiensis A. F. Q. Marcio Barea T. Rustio Nummio Cos. (in Hispania). Gruter, 235, 10. Erove NE.

iXav8po>wo>g Kai KaXoig ev r£ tti avaarpofyri ijov^iov nOog evSikw- ptvog att SiartXoiv rvyxavti ov povov ds ev rov- roie afiaaTTi tavrov waptaxriTai aXXa koi rote Kar idiav Evrvyxavovat to)v woXitoiv eti Se Kai rote ek toiv woXirtvparog rjpoiv lovSatotg Kai i-oivt; Kat Kar' iStav ivxpnarov wpoaraaiav woiov- ptvog ov diaXtiwn rrjg tSiag Ka\0Kaya9iag a?ta wpatxauiv oiv \apiv eooSe rote Ap^ovo-i Kat ra> 7roXirtvpari riuv iv BtptviKii lovdaioiv swaivcaai te avrov Kai arapavovv ovopaori Kaff EBairrijv avvoSov Kai vovpijvtav arsfavoi sXatvoi Kai Xij- pvtaKoi rovg rt Apxovrag avaypatyai ro tytiC 2ifia-og (same date). Id. iv. 50. Inscription. M. Crasso Frugi L. Calpumio Pisone Cos. iii. Non. Febr. Civitas Themetra ex Africa Hospi- tium fecit cum C. Silio C. F. Fab. Avidia mm liberos posterosque ejus sibi liberis posterisque suis patronum eooptaverunt. C. Silius C. F. Aviola rivitatem Themetrensem liberos poste rosque eorum sibi liberis posterisque suis in fidem clientelamque suam recepit. Egerunt Banno Himilis F. Sufes. Azdrubal Baisillecis F. Iddibal Bosiharis F. Leg. (Veronse). Muratori, i. 302, 1, where wiU be found another similar inscription. The Sabbatic year. Passover, April 9. Pentecost, May 30. Tabernacles, October -4. A.D. 28. U.C. 781. Olymp. 201, 4. App. Jun. Silanus. P. Silius Nerva. Tiberii xv. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxx. from 27 June. Cos. iv. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. Thirty-second year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1164. The year begins at Eome with the arrest of Titius Sabinus, the friend of Ger manicus, under the pretext of treasonable practices, Tac. Ann. iv. 68 ; and soon after he is executed without a trial, and his body thrown into the Tiber. Kai perd tovto aKpiriog kipQdpy. Dion, Iviii. 1. 1165. Death of Julia, the granddaughter of Augustus, twenty years after her banishment, at Trimerus, an island off Apulia. Illic viginti annis exsilium toleravit, Augusta ope sustentata (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 71 (see a.d. 8, no. 1025). 1166. War with the Frisii in Germany (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 73. 1167. Tiberius refuses to come from Capreae to Eome, and the senate, knights, and people pay servUe court to him and Sejanus in Cam pania (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 74. 1168. The marriage of Agrippina, the daughter of Germanicus, to M. Domitius (his coss.). Tac. Ann. iv. 75. It was prognosti cated, from the infamous character of both, that no good could come from their union, and Nero the emperor was the fruit of this mar riage. 1169. The approaching advent of the Messiah is revealed to John the Baptist in the wilder ness, in the fifteenth year of Tiberius, and therefore some time between 19 August, a.d. 28, and 19 August, a.d. 29. 'Ev eVei Se 7revreKaiSeKarj) rrjg rjyspovlag Ttfispiov Kaiaapog, fiyspovsiovrog Hovriov IliXdrov rrjg 'lovSaiag 174 A.D. 28. (see A.d. 26, no. 1160), Kal Terpap^ovvroe Trjg TaXtXaiae 'HpaiSov (viz. Herod Antipas, see B. C 4, no. 949), QiXiwwov Se tov dSsXipov airov Tsrpapxovvrog rrjg 'Irovpalag Kal TpaxtovinSog Xv(TEvasv ek r)aiv tStwv avaXivuurwv. Boeckh Corp. Ins. no. 4521. 1170. Annas and Caiaphas are here named together as high-priests. But Caiaphas, the son-in-law of Annas, or Ananus, was, accord ing to Josephus, actual high-priest. However, it sometimes happened that a relative of the high-priest was associated with him in the office. In the case of Matthias, for instance (see b. c 5, no. 896), his kinsman Joseph became his colleague, though only for a day, on a particular occasion. Kai Sid rdSE ov Svvapkvov (Matthias) iepovpyeiv, Tiitrijiroe d rov EXXr)pov avvispsi- aaro airy, avyysvrjg &v. Jos. Ant. xvii. 6, 4. Or, perhaps, as Annas had been long high priest himself (see a. d. 7, no. 1022), and was father-in-law of Caiaphas, and still exercised great influence over the discharge of the pon tifical duties, the common people (whose senti ments are reflected in the Gospels) may have regarded Annas and Caiaphas as joint high- priests, though not such in the strict sense. Or, Annas and Caiaphas may have exercised the office in alternate years, and this hypothesis would remarkably agree with the incidental notices of the pontificate of Caiaphas in the Gospels. The year of office would begin from 1 Nisan, the commencement of the Jewish sacred year ; and thus the fifteenth year of Tiberius (viz. from 19 August, a.d. 28, to 19 August, a.d. 29) would comprise parts of two pontificates, i. e. first, from 19 August, a.d. 28, to 1 Nisan, a.d. 29; and, secondly, from 1 Nisan, a.d. 29, to 19 August of that year. Supposing Annas to have been high-priest from 1 Nisan, a.d. 28, until 1 Nisan, a.d. 29, and then Caiaphas from 1 Nisan, a.d. 29, to 1 Nisan, a. d. 30, Caiaphas would be high-priest again from 1 Nisan, a.d. 31, to 1 Nisan, a.d. 32, and again from 1 Nisan, a. d. 33, to 1 Nisan, a.d. 34 ; and, accordingly, after the raising of Lazarus, in January, and therefore before 1 Nisan, a.d. 32, Caiaphas is spoken of as thehigh- priest of that year, ' Apxtepsvg Siv iov iviavrov kUsivov, John, xi. 51 (see a.d. 32, no. 1375); and again, on 15 Nisan, a.d. 33, the Passover of the Crucifixion, Caiaphas was the high priest also of that year. "Oe r)v dpxispsvg rov kviavrov ekeivov. John, xvni. 13 (see a.d. 33, no. 1440). 1171. John the Baptist must have warned the people of the coming of Christ soon after 19 August, a.d. 28, when the fifteenth year of Tiberius commenced ; for during the interval that elapsed between John's announcement of the coming Messiah and the close of the forty days' temptation (which was shortly before the Passover, April 16, a.d. 29, see no. 1182) John had pursued his mission long enough to attract the attention of the Sanhedrim of Jerusalem, and they had sent a deputation to inquire into his pretensions (see a.d. 29, no. 1184). As the birth of John was in the sixth month current before that of Christ (see B.C. 6, no. 869), the commencement of John's ministry may have preceded that of Christ by about six months ; and if so, as Our Lord was baptized in February, a.d. 29 (see that year, no. 1180), John may have entered upon his office late in August, or at the beginning of September, a.d. 28. John may now, for the first time, have received his commission to proclaim the near approach of the Messiah ; but we are not to conclude that this was his first appearance in the desert. He had not improbably led an ascetic hfe, and been a public teacher, from the time of his manhood, and he was now thirty- A.D. 28. 175 three (see B.C. 6, no. 853). He had many con- | verts, for we find some of them as far off as at Ephesus. Acts, xix. 3. Such a life is not with out a paraUel, as Josephus mentions that, when a youth, he retired for three years into the same desert, and placed himself under one Banun, who seems to have practised a hfe like that of the Baptist, for he is described as eaOrjn pev awb SEvSpwv XP^pevov, rpotprjv Se rrjv airo- parivg tpvopivyv wpoaipspopevov, vpvxpji Se vSan rnv fipipav Kal rr)v viKra woXXaKtg Xovbpsvov wpbg dyvEi'av. Jos. Vit. 2. Banun, hke the Baptist, had his disciples, or Josephus would not have gone to him. John the Baptist is called in the new Dispen sation Elias or Elijah, Luke, i. 17 ; Matt. xvii. 12, 13 ; xi. 14 ; and they were alike, not only in their prophetic office, but also in their ap parel, for Elijah was ' a hairy man,' i. e. wore sackcloth, or a garment woven of camel's hair, ' and was girded with a girdle of leather about his loins,' 2 Kings, i. 8 ; and so John ' had his raiment of camel's hair, and a leathern girdle about his loins.' Matt. iii. 4. Mark, i. 6. The scene of the Baptist's labours was the desert, Luke, i. 80 ; iii. 2 ; vii. 24 ; Matt. xi. 7 ; viz. the Ghor, the vaUey of the Jordan, be tween the sea of Tiberias and the Dead Sea. 'O TopSdvjjc • . - woXXrjv dvapsrpoipevog ipn- ptav etc rr)v ' ' AotpaXrlnv 'i^etat Xipvriv. Jos. BeU. iii. 10, 7. It was also called the Great Plain, rd Meya IleStov (being thirty mUes long, and fifteen wide, BeU. iv. 8, 2), and sometimes the Aulon. Ant. xvi. 5, 2. The banks of the Jordan are clothed with a jungle, which is alluded to by Our Lord in ' the reed shaken with the wind.' KdXapov vwb dvipov aaXsvb- psvov. Matt. xi. 7. Luke, vii. 24. And be yond the jungle runs, on each side, a belt of trees, and then follows the arid desert, strewn with stones. Stanley's Palest. 294, 311. And it is to these trees and these stones that the Bap tist refers in the passage, Xiyto yap vplv, on Sivarat b Qsbg ix r&v XiQiav roirtov iyslpat riv Kai tpofisp&TEpog asl eyiyvsro, Hare Kal rovg (iovXsvrdg Kal rovg dX- Xove EKEt'va) psv lie Kal avroKparopt wpoaixstv, rdv Se Ti/Septov ev oXtyiapiq woieiaQat. Dion, Iviii. 4. 1178. Herod Antipas, on hearing of the death of Julia, the emperor's mother, sails to Italy to offer, according to the custom of the age (see Suet. Tib. 52), his condolence to Tiberius, his great patron. On his way to embarcation (while waiting, perhaps, for a vessel or a favour able wind) he is entertained by his brother PhUip (not the tetrarch, but another son of Herod of the same name and called by Josephus Herod), and becomes enamoured of Herodias, the wife of Philip, and makes a secret compact with her that, on his return from Eome, he should put away his own wife, the daughter of Aretas, king of Petra, and marry Herodias. HptiSije d Tsrpdpxrig • ¦ ¦ aTsXXbpsvog iwl 'P&- pr/g, Kardysrat iv 'Up&Sov, aSsXipov ovrog ovx bpoprtrpiov (sk yap rrjg liiptovog tov 'Apxtspkiag Qvyarpbg 'HptiSije eyeyovet), kpaaQslg Se "Hpio- StdSog Trjg roirov yvvatKog, . . . roXpq Xbyiov awTsaQat wspl ydpivv, Kal, Ss^apivrig, avvOrJKat yivovrat psrotKiaaaQat wpbg avrov, owors dwb 'P&png wapayivoiro . . . Kal d pkv eig rrjv 'P&- pyv 'iwXei, ravra avvQipsvog. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 1. This compact between Herod and Herodias was a gross infraction of the Jewish law, for there had been issue of the marriage between Philip and Herodias, a daughter named Salome, and, according to the Mosaic law, a woman after issue born could not even after her hus band's death marry her husband's brother. In case there had been no issue, the marriage to the husband's brother on the husband's death was not only aUowable, but commanded. 'Hpw- Stde Se f/ dSeXtpr) yypsrat 'Hp&Sy 'Up&Sov tov psydXov watSl . . . Kal avrolg JjaX&py ylvsrat, psQ' rfg rag yovdg 'HpwSide, iwl o-vyxvtret v. John i. 24. This embassy of the Pharisees implies not only that John had been baptizing long enough to attract attention, but also that the interval had not been great ; for as John, from the novel character of his baptism, would rise at once into notice (Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 2), the Sanhedrim would soon bestir themselves "to investigate his claims. We should place the arrival of the embassy about the end of March, so that between the commencement of John's ministry and the arrival of the embassy would be an interval of about seven months. 1185. John the Baptist was at this time at Bethabara, beyond Jordan. Tavra ev ByQa- (iapq kyivero, wipav rov 'lopSdvov, owov r)v 'lioavvng (iawri£o)v. John. i. 28. Many of the most ancient MSS. have ev BriSavio; for ev BnQafiapq., and this reading is adopted by Griesbach and Lachmann. If Bethabara be the. true reading, it would seem to be the same as Bethbara. Judg. vii. 24. Bethbara, the house of passage or the ferry, was one of the four fords over the Jordan. The first was just be low the lake of Tiberias ; the second just above the confluence of the Jabbok and Jordan, near Succoth ; the third a httle above Jericho ; and the fourth a little below Jericho. Stanley's Sinai and Palestine, p. 294. Kobinson's Pales tine, i. 538. Bethabara, however, may have been a general name for aU the ferries over the Jordan. The common opinion is that the Bethabara in question was one of the two ferries near Jericho, but Stanley thinks it was the ferry over the Jordan near Succoth, and the Bethbara of Judges vii. 24 would certainly appear from the context to have been near Succoth. 1186. Jesus at this time had not yet opened His pubhc ministry, for John the Baptist tells the Pharisees piaog vp&v 'iaryKsv, ov ipelg ovk o'iSare, John i. 26, which could Scarcely have been said had Jesus already proclaimed His divine mission. Besides, we know that Our Lord did not perform any miracle until His return into Gahlee at Cana. And that He had not bap tized hitherto is evident from the fact, that the disciples of John did not hear of Jesus's bap tizing until it was reported to them in the sum mer or autumn of this year, when Our Lord had retired from Jerusalem into the rural dis tricts of Judaea. John iii. 26 (see infra, no. 1210). 1187. The day after the arrival of the em bassy from the Sanhedrim Jesus returns from the wilderness, at the close of the forty days' temptation, to the Baptist, when John testifies that Jesus was the Lamb of God. Ty iwaiptov (after the arrival of the embassy). (iXiwei 6 Tuiavvrig rbv Trjaovv ipxbpevov wpbg avrbv, etc. John i. 2 9. John's testimony was that God, from whom he had received his commission, had said that He upon whom he should see the Spirit de scending, He it was that should baptize with the Holy Ghost. John i. 33. And this reference is remarkable as exemplifying the supplemental character of John's Gospel, for it assumes the reader's knowledge of the fact that the Spirit had descended upon Jesus' at His baptism ; whereas the baptism of Jesus and the descent of the Spirit are not recorded by John at all, but are found only in the three first Gospels. Matt. in. 16. Mark i. 10. Luke iii. 22. 1188. The next day John the Baptist again points out Jesus as the Lamb of God to two of his disciples, one of whom was Andrew, and the other apparently John the Evangelist, but who from a natural feeling suppresses his own name. Tij iwaiptov wdXiv slarliKst b 'Itodvvng, Kal ek t&v paQrfr&v airov Svo, etc. 'Hv 'AvSpiag b aSsX- ipbg 'Siipoivog Uirpov sig ek t&v Sio. John i. 35, 41. The two disciples foUow Jesus home, and remain with Him from the tenth hour, or 4 o'clock p.m., until the close of the day. Kai 7rap' air& 'ipsivav rr)v ripipav 'eke'ivtiv, &pa Sk r)v &g SsKarri. John i. 40. Daylight, therefore, at this season lasted some time after 4 p.m., which would be the case in March. It can scarcely be thought that John is here reckon ing from midnight, so that the tenth hour should be 10 a.m. The astronomers measured time in this way, but the universal custom in common life was to reckon from 6 a.m. 1189. Andrew finds his brother Peter, and tells him that he had discovered the Messiah. John i. 42. The Jewish people at this time were in anxious expectation of the Messiah, and Andrew thus spake of Jesus from his own preconceived ideas. So Peter (John vi. 69) and Martha (John xi. 27) afterwards addressed Our Lord as the Messiah. But Jesus himself, A A 2 180 A.D. 29. except at His interview with the Samaritan woman, in the absence of His disciples (John iv. 26), never until near the close of His minis try at Csesarea Philippi (see a.d. 32, no. 1380) directly declared His Messiahship. The title which He commonly gave Himself was the Son of Man or the Son of God. To have announced himself as the Messiah would have led to political disturbances, as the prevalent notion of the Messiah was that of a temporal prince who should deliver his people from the Eoman yoke. 1190. The next day Jesus sets out for Galilee, and invites Philip, of Bethsaida the city of Andrew and Peter, to follow Him, and Philip brings Nathanael to Jesus. Tjj iwaiptov (after the coming of Peter) -hQiX-qasv b Tyaovg eZeXOeIv etc rrjv YaXiXaiav, Kal svpiaKst 4>iXt7r- wov, Kal Xiyst air&, 'AKoXoiQet pot. 'Hv Se d x ovrde kanv 'lrjaovg b v'ibg 'ltoar)tj>, ov rjpelg o'iSapev tov waripa Kal rrjv pjjripa ; John, vi. 42, do not necessarUy imply that Joseph was then alive. 1195. The miracle wrought at Cana of Gah lee was srdpepydv rt, and in anticipation of Christ's pubhc ministry. He had before, by His fast of forty days and by coUecting foUowers, prepared for the ministry, but He did not solemnly open ituntU the Passover of this year (a.d. 29) at Jerusalem. He said Himself at this time, ' Mine hour is not yet come.' John, n. 4. Had Jesus now preached publicly in Gahlee He would no doubt have- also wrought miracles ; but this was not the case, for on His return from Judaea into Gahlee after the Passover of this year (a.d. 29), the miracle which He then performed is said to have been the second only in Galilee. John, iv. 54. The Galileans also on the latter occasion received Him gladly, not for any works which had been wrought in Galilee, but for those which they had witnessed at Jerusalem at the Passover, for they also, it is said, had gone up to the feast. John, iv. 45. 1196. After the marriage banquet Jesus and His mother and brethren and disciples go down to Capernaum, and sojourn there for a few days previously to the Passover (April 16). MErd rovro (the marriage feast) Karifiy sig Kawsp- vaoiip, avrbg Kal r) pr)rrip airov, Kal ol dSsXajoi avrov, Kal ol paQyral airov. Kal ekei spstvav oi iroXXde iipipag, Kal eyyvc r)v rb waaxa r&v TovSaiiav. John, ii. 12. The circumstance that Jesus now sojourned a few days at Capernaum is mentioned by John, not as having any bear ing upon the journey to Jerusalem, or as the beginning of a new subject, but in continuation of the previous narrative, in which John had traced the movements of Our Lord day by day from the time of His interview with the Bap tist at Bethabara. John usually commences a new subject with the expression psrd ravra, but here the expression is psrd tovto, which has a more limited signification. 1197. It will be observed that Our Lord's brethren are mentioned in this passage, but not his sisters. It would seem that the latter were married and settled at Nazareth. The language of the Nazarenes on the occasion of Our Lord's presence amongst them in one of His circuits is, ovxi r) uijrijp airov XiyeratM.aptdp, Kal olaSeXtpol airov TaKtofiog Kat T&arig Kal Siuidv Kal IovSae; Kal at aSeXipal airov ovx't waaai wpbg fipdg el at; Matt. xiii. 55. Mark, vi. 3. And from the statement that the sisters (but not the mother and brethren) were stiU at Nazareth, it may be presumed that the mother and brethren had migrated from Nazareth and taken up their residence elsewhere,' probably at Capernaum. If, as we conjecture, the sisters were domicUed at Nazareth, we may conclude that Mary did not leave Nazareth until after the marriage of her daughters. The inducement to remove to Capernaum may have been that Capernaum offered a better prospect than Na zareth to Our Lord's brethren for gaining a livelihood by fishing. Capernaum also was the residence of Mary's sister Salome, whose sons James and John were fishermen on the lake of Gennesaret. 1198. It has been supposed by some that the four persons, James, Joses, Simon, and Judas, caUed the brethren of Our Lord were in fact His cousins, -viz. the sons of Mary, the wife of Cleophas or Alphaeus, and that this Mary was the sister of Mary Our Lord's mother. But this notion has arisen from a mistaken in terpretation of the passage in John, e'tarriKetaav Se wapa rig aravpSi tov lyaov rj prpryp avrov Kat r) aSsXijir) rrjg pnrpog airov Mapt'a r) tov KXam-fi 182 A.D. 29. Kal Mapia »; MaySaXjjv^, John, xix. 25 ; as if the sister of Our Lord were here caUed the wife of Cleophas. It is inconceivable, however, that two sisters should both have been named Mary, and clearly the passage should be read and pointed thus : ' Mary the mother of Our Lord, and her sister, and Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.' By comparing to gether the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, and John, we shaU find that the sister of Our Lord's mother was not Mary, but Salome, and was the wife of Zebedee. Matt, xxvii. 56. Mapia r/ May- daXrjvi) Mapia d roil 'IaKWjSov teal 'loiarj prvrrip 'H priTtip rwv viaiv Zt-jStvaiov Mark, xv. 40. Mapta ») May- daXiivr) Mapia i) rov 'luK&fiov rov pttcpov Kai 'Iixiarj ityrrip SaAwpr/ John, xix. 25. Mapia r) May- daXrivr). Mapia ri tov KXiowa. 'H dStXipt) rrjg prjrpbg itiiriw. Here we have mentioned in the three evan gelists: 1. Mary Magdalene. 2. Mary the mother of James the Less and Joses, who was the same person as Mary the wife of Cleophas ; for while James the Less is here said to be the son of Mary, he is elsewhere caUed the son of Alphaeus, Matt. x. 3 ; Mark, iii. 18 ; Luke, vi. 15 ; so that Cleophas and Alphaeus are the same name. Li fact, Cleophas and Alphaeus are the different Greek forms of the Hebrew »r&rij pronounced either Chalpai or Chlopai, and the former, by omitting the aspirate, becomes Al phaeus. 3. As we can thus establish the iden tity of ' Mary the mother of James the Less and Joses' with ' Mary the wife of Cleophas,' it foUows that ' the mother of Zebedee's children' in Matthew must be identical with ' Salome ' in Mark, and ' the sister of Our Lord's mother ' in John ; that is, the sister of Mary Our Lord's mother was named Salome, and was the wife of Zebedee.The genealogy of Our Lord's famUy would therefore stand thus : — Eli Mart m. Joseph JESUS. Salome m. Zebedee Jambs, the Bishop of Jeru salem, and the au thor of the Gene ral Epistle, but not one of the Twelve. JOSBS. Simon. Judas, Some Sisters. James, John, one of the one of the Twelve. Twelve. James, the Lord's brother, was not one of the Twelve, but was an apostle in the same sense that Paul and Barnabas were, 2 Gal. i. 19 ; and was afterwards constituted Bishop of Jeru salem, and as such presided at the great coun- cU of Jerusalem, Acts, xv. 13, 19; and wrote the General Pastoral Epistle to the Twelve Tribes dispersed amongst the GentUes. 1199. Jesus sets out from Capernaum, and is at Jerusalem at the Passover. Kai eyyve r)v rb Ildo-xa r&v 'lovSaioiv, Kal avifirj eig 'ispoao- Xvpa b 'Ir/aovg. John, ii. 13. Jesus and His parents had been accustomed to keep this feast at Jerusalem. Luke, n. 41. The first year of Our Lord's ministry may be dated from this passover, 16 april, A.D. 29. 1200. The duration of the ministry may be coUected from the number of successive Pas sovers. The first was that which He now at tended, a.d. 29, and is mentioned John, ii. 13, and was before John the Baptist was cast into prison, John, hi. 24. The second, a.d. 30, was that which a httle preceded the incident. recorded by the three first Gospels, when Our Lord passed through the corn-fields on the SsvTEpowp&Tov adfifiarov, Luke, vi. 1; Matt. xii. 1 ; Mark, ii. 23 ; for this must have been soon after some Passover when the harvest began, and was after John the Baptist was cast into prison. Matt. iv. 12. Mark, i. 14. A third, a.d. 31, was at hand at the feeding of the Five Thousand. 'Hv Se eyyve rd irdo-xa. John, vi. 4. A fourth, A.D. 32, occurred when the Corban, or Temple- tax, was demanded of Our Lord at Capernaum, Matt. xvii. 24 ; for the corban, or Temple-tax, A.D. 29. 183 was usuaUy demanded at the Passover. And the fifth, a.d. 33, was the Passover of the Cru cifixion. 1201. That a fourth Passover intervened be tween the feeding of the Five Thousand at the Passover a.d. 31, and the Passover of the Crucifixion, further appears thus : whUe Our Lord was on His last circuit, on His way from Capernaum to Jerusalem, the blood of some Galileans was shed by Pilate over their sacri fices; i.e. at the celebration of one of the great festivals at Jerusalem, for on no other occasion would the Galileans be at Jerusalem. Luke, xiii. 1. If, then, no Passover intervened be tween the feeding of the Five Thousand and the Passover of the Crucifixion, the festival at which the massacre of the Galileans took place must have been either the next Pentecost, or the next Tabernacles, or the next Dedication (iyKai via), or the next Feast of Purim after the Passover when the Five Thousand were fed. But it could not be any of these; for it was not the Pentecost next after the feeding of the Five Thousand, for between the feeding of the Five Thousand and the news of the Galilean massacre are recorded so many events (as the visit to Tyre and Sidon, Decapolis, and Caesarea Phi lippi, and the long account from Luke, xi. 18, to end of xii.) that they could not possibly have fallen within the compass of fifty days. Again, it was not the Feast of Tabernacles, or the Dedication, for both these feasts are mentioned by John himself as occurring after the feeding of the Five Thousand; and at both of these feasts Jesus, according to John, was not in Galilee, where He heard of the massacre, but at Jerusalem. Nor could it have been the Feast of Purim, which began on 13 Adar, and ended on 15 Adar, for this would not allow time for the events during Our Lord's last journey to Jeru salem which are related subsequently to the news of the Galilean massacre, for Our Lord, during this interval, taught on one Sabbath, Luke, xiii. 10 ; preached in various cities and villages, xiii. 22 ; ate bread with a Pharisee on another Sabbath, xiv. 1 ; passed along the borders of Samaria and Galilee, xvii. 11 ; descended down the left bank of Peraea, teach ing as usual, xviii. 15 (compare Matt. xix. 13, Mark, x. 13) ; and arrived at Jerusalem a week before the Passover, John, xii. 1 ; and from 15 Adar, the end of the Feast of Purim, to 8 Nisan, a week before the Passover, would be only about three weeks, an interval which would be quite insufficient for the occurrences on the road subsequently to the Galilean massacre. 1202. The ministry of Our Lord measured from the Passover a.d. 29 to the Passover a.d. 33, the date of the Crucifixion, would be just four years, the period indicated by the parable of the fig-tree, the emblem of the Jewish na tion, where the Lord of the vineyard is repre sented as saying, Lo ! These three years I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find none ; and the Vinedresser, i. e. the Son of Man, answers, 'Lord, let it alone this year also, until I dig about it, and dung it, and if it bear fruit, well ; but if not, then after that thou shalt cut it down.' Luke, xiii. 7. The fig-tree was thus to be tried for a fourth year, and was then, if still barren, to be cut down. 1203. The arena of Our Lord's ministry during these four years was as foUows : — -He be gan to preach at Jerusalem, the Jewish capital ; but the Pharisees were jealous of His success, and He was obliged to retire into the rural dis tricts of Judaa. The hostility of the Pharisees still pursued Him, and He then quitted Judsea altogether, and retreated to Capernaum in Gali lee, which, being on the lake, was a safe refuge, as affording the means of ready escape into the tetrarchy of Herod Philip. For two years after this, Jesus made Capernaum His head quarters, and commenced from thence His various circuits. At the end of that time, He was obliged, from the persecution of His ene mies, to withdraw into Herod Philip's tetrarchy, and was engaged first along the borders of Tyre and Sidon, and then in Decapolis. After this, He made another attempt to preach, but cautiously, in Judaea, and sojourned there for some three or four months, but eventually was obliged to quit Judaea, and again retired to the northern extremity of Palestine, viz. the vil lages about Casarea Philippi, the capital of Philip's tetrarchy. From this time He set His face steadily in the direction of Jerusalem, Luke, ix. 51 ; and entered upon His last great circuit, which was to terminate with His death upon the cross. In the course of these four years, Our Lord, though not permitted after the first Passover, a.d. 29, to take up His abode at Jerusalem, yet several times visited it at the public festivals, when the worshippers either had immunity by law or were protected from violence by the 184 A.D. 29. force of pubhc opinion. The order in which Our Lord attended the festivals is remarkable. The three great feasts were the Passover, the Pentecost, and the Tabernacles ; and of these three, Our Lord attended one in each year, and on each successive occasion He attended the feast which followed next in. order after that of the preceding year. Thus, in a.d. 29, He went up to the Passover ; in a. d. 30, to the Pentecost ; and in a. D. 31, to the Tabernacles. This may have been the result of accident, but it may also, in some degree, have resulted from design. Our Lord's presence at Jerusalem always pro voked hostility from the Pharisees, and pru dence may have required an interval of more than a year from the last feast before attending another. As the Jews usuaUy went up, not to aU the feasts, but to some one in each year, and generally to the same feast, Our Lord, by varying the time of His own visit to the capital, may have thought to excite less commotion, and, at the same time, also to extend the sphere of His ministry by presenting Himself at each feast to new multitudes. 1204. Jesus, when at Jerusalem, at the Passover a. d. 29, opens His ministry by ex pelling the money-changers from the Temple, His Father's House, John, ii. 14 ; and when asked for a sign in justification, He answers, Xvo-are rbv vabv tovtov, Kal iv rpta'iv i)pipaig iysp& airov. John, ii. 19. Thus, at the very commencement of His ministry, Our Lord fore told His death and resurrection. It wiU be re membered that every Jew learnt a trade, and that Jesus was a carpenter, d reKrivv. Mark, vi. 3. He would therefore naturaUy illustrate the resurrection from the dead by the figure of rebuUding the House. 1205. At this time, the Temple is said to have already occupied forty-six years in build ing. TsaaapaKovra Kal e£ eVeo-iv o>KoSopr)Qrj b vubg olirog. John, ii. 20. And this was the fact, for the Temple had been commenced by Herod the Great at the Passover b. c. 18 (see that year, no. 745), and from that time to the Passover a.d. 29 would be just forty-six years. Supposing the Temple to have been begun some months either earlier or later than the Passover B.C. 18, the statement of the Jews, being in round numbers, would stiU be sufficiently accurate. 1206. Jesus, at the Passover, works many miracles in attestation of His divine mission. Qeiapovvreg airov Ta aypeia, a kwoiet. John, ii. 23. OvSeie ydp ravra rd arjpela Svvarat woielv, ii av woielg, kav pr) rj b Qsog psr airov. John, iii. 2. But He is obliged to beware of the plots of the Pharisees, John, ii. 24 ; and Nico- demus, one of the Sanhedrim, visits Him by stealth at night. OSroe t)XQe wpbg rbv 'lyaovv vvKrog. John, iii. 1 ; vii. 50. 1207. Jesus, at this time, predicts also the form of His own death, by an aUusion to the lifting up of the serpent. Kal KaQ&g Moiiiarjg vipojtre rbv bijiiv kv rrj kpr)po>, ovruig v^tvQfjvai Set rbv vlov tov dvQp&wov, John, iii. 14; that is, His death was to be, not by stoning at the hands of the Jews, but He was to be hfted up on the cross, at the hands of the Eomans. 1208. The Passover ended on 23 April ; and soon after, Our Lord, to avoid the persecu tion of the Pharisees, retires with His disciples from Jerusalem into the rural districts of Judsea. Merd ravra r)XQsv b Tnaovg Kal oi pa- Onral airov sig rrjv 'lovSaiav yrjv. John, iii. 22. He may have proceeded to Ephraim, on the north-west of Jerusalem, near the desert, or to the vaUey of the Jordan, whither He re treated on a subsequent occasion. See John, xi. 54. Judaea being Our Lord's native country (as He was born at Bethlehem), and the people of Judaea standing higher in pubhc estimation than the Gahleans, Jesus, when obliged to quit Jerusalem, sought to prosecute His ministry in Judaea rather than in Galilee. 1209. Jesus remains long enough in Judaea to make disciples, Kai ekeI Sterpt/3ev psr' avr&v, Kal ifiawnCsv, John, in. 22 ; and, indeed, to make more disciples than John. IIXe iovae pa- QnTtig wotsl Kal fiawri£et rj 'livavvyg. John, iv. 1. 'EKelvov ( Jesum) Set av£d vetv, ipk Sk ( Johannem) EXarrovo-6at. John, iii. 30. This was befqre the imprisonment of the Baptist, who was now at iEnon, near Salem. The reason assigned for John's being at iEnon is because water was found there, from which we may infer that it was now the season of drought in Judaea. Salem was evidently the principal place, and iEnon a village near it. THv Se ko! d Ttimvvije fiawri^tov iv Aivt!>v Eyyve rov SaXeht on vSara woXXd ijfveKEi, Kal 7rap£yt'vovro Kal i(iuwri£ovro' ovwto ydp fiv jisfiXnpivog eig rrjv tpvXa- ki)v o Ttodwj/e. John, iii. 23, 24. Salem and iEnon were on the western side of the Jordan, for Bethabara was certainly on the eastern side ; and the disciples of John, now A.D. 29. 185 that he was at iEnon, speak of Bethabara as 7repdv rov TopSdvov, on the other side Jordan (see the passage presently cited from John, iii. 26, no. 1210). Salem and iEnon are no doubt identical with O'flptJ' and J*y (translated Shilhim and Ain), belonging to the tribe of Simeon. Joshua, xv. 32 ; xix. 7. See Wieseler's ChronoL 247. The vaUey of Salem is also mentioned Judith, iv. 4. Salem, according to Eusebius and Jerome, was eight miles south of Scytho- polis. AtviSv. AeiKwrat tie in vvv b rbwog dwb r) anpsiav 'SiKvQvwbXstog wpbg vbrov wKnaiov SaXelu Kat tov TopSdvov. Ostenditur usque nunc locus in octavo lapide Scythopoleos ad meridiem juxta Salim et Jordanum. Eusebii Onom. art. iEnon. In octavo lapide a Scytho- poli in campo vicus Salumios appellatur. Ib. art. Salem. Jerome considered Salem, and not Jerusalem, to have been the residence of Mel chizedek. Salem autem . . . oppidum juxta Scythopolim, quod usque hodie appellatur Salem, et ostenditur ibi palatium Melchizedek, ex magnitudine ruinarum veteris operis ostendens magnificentiam. Hieron. Ep. ad Evangel. Oper. ii. 573, ed. Mart. The site of Salem has been identified by Eobinson with the village now called Sheikh Salim, at the northern foot of TeU Eidghah, in a plain a few miles to the east of Sychem, and where there is a pleasant fountain, with a brook flowing near, so that a plentiful supply of water would be found there. See Eobinson's Palest. 1852, pp. 315, 333. 1210. WhUe Jesus is in Judaea, the rumour of His baptizing is carried to John the Baptist at jEnon. 'Eysvero oliv i,r)rriaig ek t&v puQnr&v Ttodvvov psrd TovSaloiv wspl KaQaptapov, Kal fjXQov wpbg rbv Ttodvvnv Kal slwov airS, 'Pa/3/31, og r)v psrd aov wipav rov TopSdvov, to av pspapripriKag, 'iSs ovrog fiawTiiisi, Kal irdvrec Epxovrat 7rpde avrov. John, iii. 25. Jesus, therefore, had not baptized up to the time of His interview with John at Bethabara before the Passover a.d. 29, or the disciples of John would not have commented upon His baptizing now. 1211. John's disciples are here represented as disputing with the Jews about ablution, and that John's baptism was at variance with the prevalent notions of the Jews we learn from the remarks of Josephus upon John's baptism, in the passage cited at length under a.d. 31 from Ant. xviii. 5, 2 (see no. 1290). 1212. From the allusion of John's disciples to the testimony of the Baptist at Bethabara, it would seem that the success of Our Lord in Judsea was not long after the interview with John at Bethabara, and it was at most an in terval of a few months. 1213. During the absence of Herod Antipas in Italy,, whither he had sailed in the spring of the year to offer his condolence to Tiberius on the death of Livia (see ante, no. 1178), his wife, the daughter of Aretas, king of Petra, having been apprised of the secret compact be tween Herod and Herodias, sends a message to her friends at Machaerus, the border castle be tween Peraea and Petra, to prepare for her the means of escape. Jos. Ant xviii. 5, 1. 1214. Soon after midsummer, Herod, having dispatched his business at Eome, returns to Judaea. But his wife, before Herod knew that she was aware of his compact with Herodias, requests permission to visit Machaerus, and then escapes to Aretas. 'Ewsl Se kwavEx&psi (Herod) Stawpai,dpsvog iv ry 'P&pri k(j>' awsp s- araXro, i) yvvr),wvarEtog airy T&v wpbg rr)v 'Hpw- SidSa avvQrjK&v yevouevije, 7rptv SKwvarog avrto ysviaQai rd wdvra iKpaQovaa, keXevei wspwstv airrjv swl Maxaipovvrog (psQbpiov Se' etrri rrjg roil 'Apsra Kal 'HpiiSov dpxrjg), yv&pyv oiK ek- (jiaiiovaa rr)v kavrrjg. Kal 'Hp&Sng k^kwepwe, pnbkv yaQrjaQat rrjv avQpuiwov wpoaSoK&v. 'H Ss, wpoawsardXKEt yap ek wXslovog sig rbv Mo- XaipoiiVTa, tots warpl avrijc vworeXrj, wdv- toiv sig rr)v bSotwopiav rjTOtpaapkvtov vwb tov arparriyov Apsra, waprjv, Kal aif>oppdrai sig rrjv 'Apa/3iav KopiSrj r&v aTparriy&v ek StaSoxrjg, waprjv Se ti»e rbv warepa r) rdxog, Kat airip rr)v Hp&Sov rrjv Sidvoiav 'itppaijs • d, Se dpxrjv exQpag Tairr)v woirjadpevog, wepl re bptov sv ry YapaXirtSi, Kal Swdpsivg eKarkpo) avXXs- ysiarig, sig wbXspov KaQiaravrai. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 1. Thus the flight of Herod's wife laid the foundation of the quarrel between Herod and Aretas; but the difference between the two princes was afterwards fomented by an alter cation about the boundary line at Gamala, and in a.d. 32 they were at open war (see that year, no. 1414). As the flighfeof Herod's wife was before he suspected her knowledge of his compact with Herodias, we may infer that it followed almost immediately after Herod's re turn to Judaea. 1215. The narrative of Josephus, as it stands, asserts that Machaerus was then subject to Aretas ; B is 186 A.D. 29. but this fact is so much at variance with all history that it may justly be called in question. Machaerus had never belonged to the kings of Petra, but always to the Herodian family. The passage of Josephus itself also contains strong indications that Herod at this very time had possession of Machaerus. How else could the wife of Herod have asked, or could he have consented, that she should visit Machaerus? It is stated also that when she arrived at Machae rus, she set out for Arabia, waprjv (at Machae rus), Kal dtfropparat sig rrjv 'Apafiiav. Machaerus itself then was not part of Arabia. But further, John the Baptist was arrested shortly afterwards by Herod, and is expressly said by Josephus to have been imprisoned by Herod at Machae rus, Ant. xviii. 5, 2 ; so that the fortress was unquestionably at that time under the dominion of Herod, and how could it have changed hands during the interval ! The only solution at tempted of this objection is, that when Herod was at Eome he might have contrived by his influence at court to obtain the cession of Machserus either in exchange for some of Julia's possessions (Archelais, Phasaelis, and Jamnia) to be granted to Aretas, or for part of Herod's own dominions about Gamala. But if the voyage was attended with this important result, how could Josephus have passed it over in silence ! All the difficulty appears to have arisen from the mistake of the transcriber in writing tote for rdr£. The sentence as it came from the pen of Josephus must have stood thus : wpoawsardXKsi ydp ek 7rXetovoe Eie Maxatpoivra, rd te warpl airrji vwoteXt), i. e. she had laid the train of her escape by sending to the frontier castle of Machaerus, and to the parts beyond which were subject to her father's jurisdiction, and then, by the measures of the officer charged with the plot, iravriuv -r)roipa- apivtov vwb roii arparriyov, and by being passed on from one officer to another, KopiSrj r&v arpa- rriy&v ek SiaSoxyig, she arrived in safety at her father's capital. If this change of a single let ter be adopted, the narrative becomes consistent with itself, and the stumbling block which has caused so much perplexity is removed. 1216. John the Baptist, as soon as Herod's compact with Herodias becomes public, expos tulates with Herod in the hope of averting the marriage, when Herod, stimulated by Herodias and fearing the consequences of John's influence with the people, takes John prisoner by treach ery, 'Iwdvvije wapsSbdri, Matt. iv. 14 ; Mark, i. 14; and casts him into prison. Matt. xiv. 3. Mark, vi. 17. Luke, hi. 19. Ant. viii. 5, 1 (see the passage from Josephus cited a.d. 31, no. 1290). John was kept in prison for some time, for Herod often sent for him and conversed with him (as Felix afterwards sent for Paul, his prisoner, and conversed with him, Acts, xxiv. 24—26). Kal avverr)p£i avrbv, Kal aKoi- aag airov TroXXd kwoisi, Kal rfSitog avrov tJkovs. Mark, vi. 20. 1217. The general character of Herod in duces us to think that John's imprisonment, as afterwards his death, was owing more parti cularly to the malice and revengeful temper of Herodias. The same headstrong disposition and disregard of consequences in Herodias led eventually to the dethronement of Herod by Caligula (see a.d. 40, no. 1592). Herod feared John, and, if left to himself, would not have dared to use violence ; and now, when the Baptist was imprisoned by the instrumentality of Herodias, Herod appears to have softened the matter as much as possible by frequent interviews with him, and a semblance of respect. 1218. At what period Herod became bold enough, in defiance of Jewish prejudices, to marry Herodias, is nowhere said, but pro bably not until some little time after Herod's return from Eome. The expression of the Evangelists at this period is ovk s^tari aot 'ixetv airijv, Matt. xiv. 4; Mark, vi. 18; from which we should infer that Herod was not then mar ried (see the use of e-^eiv in 1 Cor. v. 1). The admonition of the Baptist is rather that of a person seeking to prevent an intended outrage than the rebuke of an offence already perpe trated. Certainly, Mark employs the expres sion on avrriv iydpr)aEV, Mark, vi. 17 ; but this may be a statement of what afterwards followed, or, if not so, the force of the language is much diminished when we remember that the Jews applied the word yapelv not only to actual marriage, but also to the marriage con tract. Thus, Josephus tells us that Herod the Great had married Mariamne, Bell. i. 12, 3 and 17, 8 ; Ant. xiv. 12, 1 and 13, 7 ; xiv. 15, 14 ; xix. 5, 1 ; though at that time the marriage contract only existed, and the nuptials were not celebrated until many years afterwards. 1219. The Pharisees of Jerusalem, hearing of the success of Jesus in making converts in A.D. 29. 187 Judaea, lay plots against Him, which coming to the knowledge of Jesus, He retires into Galilee. This is the reason assigned by John's Gospel for Our Lord's retreat from Judaea, and is no doubt the correct one. 'Sig olv 'iyviv b Kipiog on r/KOvaav ol aptaa1ot, d'rt TrXEt'ovae uafli/rde -ffotEt, Kal fiawri^st, rj Ttodvyng . . . daifJKE t>]v lovSaiav, Kal dwrjXQs TrdXiv sig r»;v TaXtXatav. John, iv. 1. According to Matthew, Our Lord's retreat into Gahlee may be attributed to his hearing of the imprisonment of John. AKoiaag Si b 'lr/aovg brt'ltodwrig waps- SoOr), dvex&priaev eig rw> TaXtXaiav, Kat Kara- Xittiijv rnv Na£aper, kXQ&v KartpKr/o-ev eie Ka- wspvaovp rr)v wapaOaXaaaiav . . . dwb tote TJpl-aTO b Trjaovg Kr/piaastv. Matt. iv. 12. How ever, the cause assigned by John and that assigned by Matthew are not inconsistent. The Baptist was the forerunner of Our Lord, and Jesus was baptized by him, and the disci ples of John became the disciples of Jesus, and, from this intimate connection between the two, when Herod Antipas began the persecution of the Baptist's sect in his dominions by the imprisonment of John, the Pharisees may have . foUowed it up in Judaea by active proceedings against Jesus. But the language of Matthew does not necessarUy imply that the arrest of the Baptist was the cause of Our Lord's retreat into Galilee; for why, it may be asked, if Our Lord was apprehensive of Herod, should He seek Herod's dominions ? The word dmiaag in Matthew, instead of being referred to what immediately follows, viz. the retreat into Gahlee, may be referred to the more re mote sequel in the same sentence, viz. that on Our Lord's hearing of John's captivity, He fixed His residence at Capernaum as offering, from the proximity of the lake, the greatest security; or the word aKoiaag may even be carried on to the stUl more remote statement as to the com mencement of Jesus's preaching, so that Mat thew's meaning may be, that, from the time of Our Lord's hearing of the imprisonment of John, He began to preach. 'Awb tote ijpl-aTo, etc. Mark states that Jesus retired into Gali lee after the imprisonment of John, but does not assign the imprisonment of the Baptist as the cause of the retirement. Mark, i. 14. Luke, who writes with greater precision and grammatical accuracy than either Matthew or Mark, does not connect Our Lord's return into Galilee with John the Baptist at all. Kai vtte- arpsipEV b Trjaovg kv ry Svvdpn tov Hvsvparog sig rrjv YaXtXalav. Luke, iv. 14. -1220. The arrest of John forms an impor tant epoch in the history of Our Lord. Hitherto Jesus had wrought miracles, and preached, and baptized, but had not yet made any circuits. So marked indeed is the distinction between the ministry of Our Lord before and after John's imprisonment, that, according to the three first Gospels, His ministry commenced from the imprisonment of John, see Matt. iv. 12 ; Mark, i. 14; Luke, iv. 14; and lest it might be thought that Mark and Luke merely foUowed the account of Matthew in this particular, with out any independent authority, we find the same fact more than once asserted incidentally in the Acts of the Apostles. Thus, in the address of Peter, d Kipiog Tjjo-ovc ap^dpsvog awb tov fiawr iaparog Ttodvvov, suig rrjg rjpipag, j)e dviXr)<^Qri dip' hp&v. Acts, i. 22. This passage, if it stood alone, might be con sidered ambiguous, as meaning either that Jesus began from the baptism of Himself by John, or from the close of John's ministry; but that the latter is the true interpretation is estabhshed indisputably by the foUowing passage in another address of Peter : vyuEte o'iSarE to ysvopsvov prjpa KaQ' oXvg rrjg TaXt- Xaiae, dp^dpsvov awb rrjg YaXiXaiag psrd rb fidwnapa, b iKripv^sv 'Iwdvvjje. Acts, X. 37 ; and see Acts, xiii. 24, 25. 1221. Jesus passes on His way from Judaea into Galilee through Sychar, a city forty mUes from Jerusalem, on the high road to Galilee. Civitas Neapoli . . . Inde millia xxviii. euntibus Hierusalem in parte sinistra est villa, qua dicitur Bethar . . . Inde Hierusalem ' mil. xii. Anton. Itin. It was also called Shechem, Sychem, or Sicima, all modifications of the same word. The route from Judaea to Gahlee in this part passes through a vaUey running from south to north, and on the left another vaUey branches off to the west, having Mount Ebal on the north or right hand, and Mount Gerizim on the south or left hand. Sychar was on Gerizim, the southern mount, and on the northern slope of it. XiKipa . . . KEtpivriv wpbg rip YaptZslv bpsi . . . To bpog Yapt^slv ' vwspKslrai Se rjje ^tKipiav wbXeuig. Jos. Ant. xi. 8, 6 ; v. 7, 2. As you enter the side vaUey which runs off northward from the main vaUey to the city of Sychar; Jacob's well, protected by a raised wall round the mouth, is on the right hand. It is 120 feet 11 i; 2 188 A.D. 29. deep, with 15 feet water, according to some, Bib. Cyclop, artic. ' Water ; ' but according to others 75 or 80 feet deep, and dry. See Eobinson's Palest., 1852, p. 132, and Eo- binson's Palest., 1838, ii. 283. The absence or presence of water in the well depends pro bably upon the season of the year. 1222. Our Lord arrives at Jacob's well at the sixth hour, or 12 o'clock, and being weary with His journey, sits on the well's mouth. O oiv 'lrjaovg KSHowtaK&g iKrrjg nSoiwo- piag EKaQi^sTO ovrivg iwl ry wnyrj. John, iv. 6. The weariness of Our Lord at noon from the heat of the journey would indicate the summer or autumn ; and the same inference is suggested by the circumstance that the Samaritan woman came thither to draw water, the cause of which was no doubt the drought at the time, so that the springs nearer home were exhausted. 1223. In the course of conversation with His disciples at the weU, Our Lord uses this remarkable language. Ovx vpslg Xsysrs on 'in TETpdprjvbv sari Kal b Qsptapbg 'ipXsr at; 'iSov Xiyoi ipiv, 'Ewdpars rovg bip- QaXpovg vp&v Kal QedaaaQe rag x&pag on XevKai eiat wpbg Qepiapbv ribrj, Kal b Qepi^tov piaQbv XapfidvEt Kal avvdyst Kapwbv Eig £tor)v al&viov. John, iv. 35. Commentators, from a natural anxiety to discover any circumstance that would serve to fix a date in the history of Our Lord, have wrested this passage in opposite directions. Some, as Wieseler, place the scene in mid winter, and render the words ovx vuetc, etc., ' Say ye not, that from the present time to the harvest is yet four months ?' and as the har vest was in April at the earliest, the dis course would thus be held in the month of December, and great stress is laid by those who support this view upon the word 'in, ' it is yet four months.' The hypothesis, however, that the journey of Our Lord was in midwinter is at variance with the whole context. The weariness of Our Lord, and the fact of the woman coming from a distance to draw water both imply a season of heat and drought. As for the word 'in, it is easily referrible, not to the time of the speaker's address, but to the time of sowing, whenever it might be. ' Are ye not wont to say when ye sow, It is yet four months before we can reap ? ' Others, as Gres- well, argue that the discourse of Our Lord was delivered at a time when harvest was still going on, and rely on the words QsdaaaQs rag X&^pag on XsVKai slat wpbg ffspiapbv fjSrj. This interpretation would place the journey of Our Lord a little before midsummer, when the corn is dead ripe, and, as travellers describe it, ' white ' for the harvest. The language, how ever, appears to be throughout purely meta phorical, and though it was no doubt suggested by the surrounding scene (for the valley in which Jacob's weU lay was one great corn field, Stanley's Palest. 229), it does not foUow that the corn was then actually standing. If the harvest was meant to be taken literally, then so were the reapers ; but the latter part of the passage is clearly figurative, Kal d Qspi^oiv piaQbv Xapfidvsi Kal avvdyst Kapwov sig £tor)v ai&viov. Our Lord was holding out to His disciples a matter of wonder, but to point to the ripe cornfields, a fact obvious to any one who had eyes, would be but a tame and trite remark. 1224. The drift of the whole discourse is this. The disciples had gone into Sychar to buy bread. During their absence," Our Lord entered into conversation with the Samaritan woman, and at the close of the interview she hurried away to Sychar with such a marveUous tale, that the Shechemites in great multitudes poured out in their white gabardines to the well to see the newly found Messiah. Mean while the disciples had arrived, and invited Our Saviour to eat ; and he answers, iy& fip&aiv exiv tpayslv, fjv vpslg oiK o'iSars. John, iv. 35. The disciples did not understand this, and Our Lord proceeds, kpbv (ip&pd kartv, tva 7roit5 to QiXripa tov wip-tyavrbg ps, Kal TsXsi&ato airov to spyov, iv. 34, ' that His food was not bread, but to do the will of His Father,' viz. to carry out the good work which He had begun : and then addressing His disciples, He adds, ' Are ye not wont to say when ye sow, It is yet four months before we can reap ? ' but (pointing to the approaching multitudes), ' Lo ! the seed which I have sown,' viz. the discourse with the Samaritan woman, 'has ripened to the harvest already ; ' and He then exhorts His disciples to join with Him in gathering in the harvest, for ' he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal,' etc., vv. 36-38. Our Lord's language, therefore, neither leads to the inference that it was seed time, as Wieseler supposes, nor harvest, as Greswell supposes. The whole discourse is metaphorical, and grew naturaUy A.D. 29. 189 enough out of the surrounding corn lands and the invitation of the disciples to eat bread. The figure of speech may appear hyperbolical to European minds, but the metaphor of God's word producing an instantaneous harvest white for the sickle is not stronger than the repre sentation of the Christian doctrine, on the same occasion, as a weU of water of which he who drank should never thirst again. The corn field was a favourite illustration with Our Lord, and He refers to it in a similar way in the mission of the Twelve, Matt. ix. 37, and again of the Seventy. Luke, x. 2. We should place 'the journey of Our Lord through Samaria after midsummer, but the exact time must be matter of conjecture. 1225. Jesus sojourns two days at Sychar, epsivsv iKel Svo fipepag, John, iv. 40 ; and then passes on to Cana of Gahlee, where at the be ginning of the year He had wrought the miracle of converting the water into wine. Merd Sk rag Svo rjpipag iS,rjXQsv eWSev, Kal d7rjjX0ev etc rt)v TaXtXaiav, airbg ydp b Trjaovg ipapripijasv on wpoipriTTjg iv ttj iSia warpiSi (Judaea) npr)v oiK sxet • • • JJiXd'ev ovv b Trjaovg wdXtv sig ttjv Kava rijc TaXiXaiae. John, iv. 43-46. The words ry ISiq warpiSi in this passage are gene- raUy referred to Nazareth, the city where He had been brought up, and which lay on or near the road from Sychar to Cana of Gahlee ; but the words may be referred with greater pro priety to Judaea, of which Jesus, as born at Bethlehem, was a native, but from which He had been driven by persecution. In either case the supplemental character of John's Gos pel is manifest, as the birth of Christ had not been placed by him at Bethlehem, nor His edu cation at Nazareth, though the former fact is tacitly assumed by John, vii. 42, and the latter is in harmony with aU that appears in his Gospel. The labours of Our Lord in Judaea, except at certain public festivals, were now for a time concluded, and for the next two years He exer cised His ministry in GalUee. 1226. On the entry of Jesus into Galilee, the Galileans receive Him gladly from the miracles which they had witnessed at ' the feast,' i. e. the last feast of the Passover at Jerusalem. "Or£ ovv t)XQev sig rrjv YaXiXaiav, iSi^avro airov oi YaXtXalot, wdvra sivpaKbrsg, a iwotrjaev iv 'lepoaoXipoig kv ry eopry. John, iv. 45. The return of Jesus, therefore, was within a year (it was only a few months) from the Passover of a.d. 29. This reception of Jesus by the Galileans is also corroborative of the fact that Our Lord had not hitherto opened His ministry in Galilee, else the Galileans would have welcomed Him, not from the mira cles which they had witnessed at Jerusalem, but from the display of His supernatural powers (had such been the case) in GalUee itself. 1227. While Jesus is at Cana of Galilee, the courtier ((iaaiXtKog) of Capernaum, hearing of Jesus's arrival in GalUee, sends to Him to heal his son, which is done. John, iv. 46. This was the second miracle in Galilee, and is another proof that Jesus was now commencing His ministry there for the first time. Tovro 7rdXtv Ssirspov arjpsiov kwoirjasv b 'Irjaovg, eXQtov ek Trjg TovSaiag eig rr)v YaXiXaiav. John, iv. 54. The (iaaiXtKog, or courtier, was, per haps, Chuzas, the procurator of Herod Antipas, and whose wife Joanna was a convert. Luke, viii. 3. The miracle was performed at 1 o'clock in the afternoon ; for as the (iaaiXiKog was returning, his servants met him with the intelligence. "On x°^£ &pav k(iS6pinv, etc. John, iv. 52. Cana of GalUee was about a day's journey from Capernaum. 1228. Hitherto we have drawn our materials from John's Gospel, which alone contains any account of Our Lord's labours in Judaea at the commencement of His ministry. From this time forward we derive our information from the three first, caUed the synoptic Gospels, with only supplemental matter occasionally found in the fourth Gospel. As regards chronological order, Luke is foUowed, who professes the inten tion, and must have had the means, of recording events from the first with accuracy and regu larity. * AvivQsv . . . aKpi(i&g . . . KaQsH,TJg. Luke, i. 3. Mark may be said, in every material re spect, to coincide with Luke. The aim of Matthew, on the contrary, was not to write a chronological narrative, but to group together events and discourses according to their sub ject and bearing. As a proof that Matthew himself did not regard his Gospel as chronolo gically disposed, we may mention that, with the exception of those events which follow in MattheV in the same order as in Mark and Luke, there are no connectives indicating any sequence of events, but the matters related are independent of each other, and are introduced by such general formularies as tote, kv sKsivatg 190 A.D. 29. rate ripspatg, sv ekeivtj rrj spspq, sv ekeivoi to) KatpS, Kal ISov, etc. ; or with a participle, as 'iStliv rovg bxXovg, Kal k\Q&v, etc. Indeed, the Gospel of Matthew might be re-arranged by a transposition of the several parts so as to har monize with Mark and Luke, and no one would discover from the language that the Gospel had ever been written in a different order. 1229. From Cana of Galilee Our Lord passes on to Capernaum-on-the-Sea. Matt. iv. 13. Capernaum, from its position on the Lake of Tiberias, offered the greatest security, and was henceforth the terminus a quo and terminus ad quern of Our Lord's various circuits. He had no house of His own, even at Capernaum (for He had not where to lay His head), but He found an asylum in the house of Peter and his partners. That Capernaum was regarded as the domicile of Our Lord we may collect from • the words of Matthew, kXQ&v KaripK-nasv sic Kaipapvaoip, Matt. iv. 13 ; and it was here that the coUectors of the corban, or poll-tax for the Temple, apphed to Our Lord for His con tribution. Matt. xvii. 24. 1230. Capernaum was properly Caphar- Nahum, or Nahum's Town, and is now by ab breviation called TeU-hum, or Hum's-heap. It stood midway between the northern corner of the plain of Gennesaret and the mouth of the Jordan, being three miles from each. The lake there makes a bend to the east, so that the town had the lake on the south, and an acclivity running up for a mile or more at the back or north. In the time of Our Lord the suburbs, no doubt, extended a good way up the hUl, whence Our Lord's apostrophe, Kai av Kawspvaovp r) 'iuig rov oipavov v\ptoQs1aa, 'itog "ASov KarafitfiaaQijay. Luke, x. 15. Matt. xi. 23. Capernaum was not a 7rdXte or city, for it had no walls ; and yet it was larger than a mere K&prj or vUlage, and was what was caUed a KoipbwoXig, i. e. a village grown to the dimensions of a city. At the northern point of the triangular plain of Gennesaret is a spring called Ain-et-Tin, or the Fig-tree Spring. The herbage just about this spot is luxuriant, whence the erroneous tradition in early ages that the Five Thousand were here seated upon the grass when they were miracu lously fed. It was also once currently believed that Christ appeared here to His disciples, as they were fishing, after His resurrection. Close '• to the spring on the north the mountain comes I down to the lake, but beyond this on the north a beach winds along the base of the mountains ; and three miles to the north-east was the city of Capernaum on the sea-shore. The best account of its situation is from Arculphus, who visited the neighbourhood in the seventh cen tury. The road to it he describes as follows : Qui ab Hierosolymis descendentes Capernaum adire cupiunt, per Tiberiadem via vadunt redd : deinde secus lacum Galilaa (along the Lake of Gennesaret), locumque superius memorata bene- dictionis (the feeding of the Five Thousand, sup posed to be at Ain-et-Tin) pervium habent,a quo per marginem ejusdem stagni non longo circuitu (three miles) - Capharnaum perveniunt Mariti- mam. Adamnanus, ii. 25, cited Eobins B. E. iii 355. Arculphus did not go to Capernaum, but after reaching the grass-plat, the traditional locality of the feeding of the Five Thousand, at Ain-et-Tin, which he calls Fonticulus (Adam nanus, ii. 24), viz. as compared with the great fountain, now called the Eound Fountain, on the west of the plain, he ascended the mountain on the north of Ain-et-Tin, and thence had a view of Capernaum, which he thus describes : Qua (Capernaum) ut Arculphus refert qui earn de monte vicino prospexit, murum non habens, au gusto inter montem et stagnum coartata spatio, per Mam maritimam oram longo tramite proten- ditur, montem ab aquilonali plagd, lacum vero ab australi habens, ab occasu in ortum extensa dirigitur. Adamn. ii. 25, cited Eob. B. E. hi. 355. Arculphus calls the town Capernaum Maritimam, as Matthew caUs it Ka7r£pvaovp wapaQaXaaaiav. Matt. iv. 13. It would seem that the fountain of Capernaum was in the plain of Gennesaret, being identical with that now called the Eound Fountain, the only one which can answer Josephus's description of fer tilizing the whole plain, BeU. iii. 10, 8 ; and there may have been then a viUage about the Eound Fountain called also Capernaum, and the town on the seaside, therefore, in order to distinguish it from the village in the plain, may have been called Capernaum-super-mare; or Capernaum may have been so called to distin guish it from some other Capernaum not men tioned in history, as towns of the same name were as frequent in that as in the present age. In the thirteenth century Capernaum had dwindled to a few huts ; for Brocardus, after speaking of a fountain which passed for a vein of the Nile (apparently Ain-et-Tin, at the A.D. 29. 191 northern point of the Lake of Gennesaret), pro ceeds thus : Ab hoc fonte si ieris per viginti passus supra mare Galilaa, est locus ubi Christus, etc. (where Christ presented Himself to His disciples after His resurrection). Ab eo loco orientem versus per unam leucam (three mUes) est Capernaum, eivitas quondam gloriosa, sed nunc vicus humilis, vix septem habens casas piscatorum. Brocardus, ch. iv. p. 173, citedEob. B. E. hi. 357. The site of Capernaum is, at the present day, a heap (TeU) of ruins. The only striking remnant is the wreck of the vast synagogue, of a style neither Grecian nor Eoman, but essen- tiaUy Jewish ; once adorned with a portico with a double row of columns, and everywhere decorated with a profusion of elaborate sculp ture (see a sketch of the style in Bonar's Land of Promise, p. 444). The edifice, which is 105 feet on the northern side, by 80 feet on the western, surpasses in size everything of the kind to be found elsewhere, and proves incon- testably that on this spot was once collected the population of a great city. It was in this very synagogue, perhaps, that Our Lord preached the sermon recorded by John. Tavra eTwev iv avvaytoyfj SiSdaKmv iv Kawspvaoip. John, vi. 59. See Eobinson's Palest, ii. 407. 1231. In the neighbourhood of Capernaum were (semble) two Bethsaidas, or rather two wings of one extended Bethsaida, viz. Beth saida West — at the mouth of the Jordan, on the western side of the river, a little to the north east of Capernaum — and Bethsaida East, at the mouth of the Jordan, on the eastern side, and caUed Julias. Bethsaida West was a fishing vUlage (K&prj), as the name imports. That it lay to the north of Capernaum, we learn from a traveller of the eighth century. Et inde (a Tiberiade) ibant circa mare et pergebant secus vicum Magdalena (Magdala), et veniebant ad ilium vicum Capernaum . . . et inde pergebant ad Bethsaidam, et illic manentes unam nodem mane pergebant, etc. Vita Sancti WiUibaldi, sects. 16, 17, cited Eob. B. E. iii. 356. That Bethsaida West was not far from Capernaum appears from Epiphanius. Ov paKpdv ovtoiv t&v rbwiiiv Toirivv (Capernaum and Bethsaida) t& Staarripari. Epiphan. adv. Haeres. lib. ii. 437. Bethsaida East — or, as it was other wise caUed, Julias — was not a K&prj, but a city (wbXtg) of some importance in the tetrarchy of Herod Philip, by whom it had been greatly improved, and called Julias, in honour of the daughter of Augustus (see B.C. 4, no. 953). 1232. Chorazin, which is coupled with Beth saida, Matt. xi. 21 ; Luke, x. 13, was not on the lake itself. From Capernaum a valley runs off in a north-westerly direction ; and at a dis tance of nearly three miles from Capernaum, a smaller valley strikes off to the north-east ; and at the opening of this second vaUey, on the western side, was Chorazin. It is stiU called Kerazeh. The words of Jerome, Lacum Ge- nezareth, in cujus litore Capernaum et Tiberias et Bethsaida et Chorazin sita sint (Hieron. in Esai. ix. 1, 83, ed. Mart., cited Eob. B. E. 360), must, as regards Chorazin, not be taken literaUy, though the place was in the imme diate vicinity of the lake. See Eobinson's Palest. 1852, p. 346. 1233. Whether Jesus, during His present sojourn at Capernaum, before making a circuit, wrought any miracles there may be questioned. The affirmative would seem to be implied by the language afterwards used at Nazareth. "Otra fjKoiaapsv ysvbpsva iv rrj Kuwspvaoii u, wo'njaov Kai ivSe ev rr) warpiSi aov. Luke, iv. 23. But to this it may be answered, that reference may here be made only to the cure of the son of the fiaaiXiKog at Capernaum, while Our Lord himself was stiU at Cana in Galilee, John, iv. 46 ; and that John records this event for the purpose of explaining the passage in Luke. We may conclude, with some reason, that at least Jesus did not now display His supernatural powers over unclean spirits at Capernaum ; for when Our Lord, on His return to Capernaum, wrought the cure in the synagogue, they ex claimed, Tie r) SiSaxv, r) Kaivrj avrrj, on Kar ki,ova'iav Kai rolg wvsipaai ring aKaQdproig kwt- rdaasi Kal vwaKoiovaiv airto. Mark, i. 27. 1234. Jesus, in the latter part of this year, commences His first circuit in Galilee. Matt. iv. 17. Mark, i. 14. Luke, iv. 14. 1235. Peter and Andrew, and James and John (now that their master, the Baptist, was in captivity), are called to be Our Lord's dis ciples permanently. Mark, i. 16. Matt. iv. 18. As they were engaged at the time in their ordinary occupation of fishing, the scene of the call was no doubt in the immediate neighbour hood of Capernaum. The call of these four disciples is omitted by Luke, to avoid the appearance of repetition, as it so nearly 192 A.D. 29. resembles the miracle of the Draught of Fishes subsequently recorded by Luke, v. 4. Matthew and Mark, for the like reason, record one only of Our Lord's two visits to Nazareth, Matt. xiii. 54 ; Mark, vi. 1 ; and Luke the other, Luke, iv. 16. The call of Peter and Andrew, and James and John, however, though omitted by Luke in its proper place, is implied and tacitly assumed by Luke himself, for even in his Gospel we find Peter in constant attendance on Our Lord from this time, and before the mention by Luke of the miraculous draught of fishes. Luke, iv. 38 ; and compare Luke, iv. 42; Mark, i. 36. 1236. Jesus, in the course of this circuit, visits His own city (by which is meant that in which He had been brought up, viz. Nazareth), when they seek to cast Him headlong from the brow of the mountain on which the city stood. Trjg bcppiog rov bpovg ktj> oil r) woXtg avr&v oIko- Sbpnro.- Luke, iv. 29. At the south-west of the city, the mountain breaks off abruptly with a fall of forty or fifty feet. This probably was the ' Tarpeian rock ' of Nazareth, from which Our Lord's fellow-countrymen sought to cast Him headlong. The traditional spot, or Mount of Precipitation, which is two miles off to the south, and overlooks the valley of Esdraelon or Jezreel, can have no real claim to the name it bears. See Eobinson's Palest, ii. 335 ; and Stanley's Sinai and Palest, p. 362. Jesus had been occupied some time on His circuit before He reached Nazareth, for it is said that He at tended the synagogue at Nazareth on the Sab bath, as he was wont. Several weeks, therefore, had already elapsed. Kal slariXQs Kara to sitoQbg airov kv rrj rjpkpq. r&v aafifidrtov sig rrjv avyayuiyr)v, Kai dviaTrj dvayv&vat. Luke, iv. 16. The words Kara rb sitoQbg refer ap parently to the preaching in the synagogues of Galilee, mentioned in the preceding verse. Kai airbg iSiSaaKsv iv ralg avvayoiya'ig avr&v, v. 15. It is quite possible, however, that the Evangelist may here allude to Our Lord's general custom. 1237. The portion of Scripture read by Our Lord was the sixty-first chapter of Isaiah, Luke, iv. 18 ; and if, as is likely, this was the Lesson or Haphtoroth for the day, it enables us to fix the time of year when the sermon was de livered, for the sixty-first chapter of Isaiah was the appointed lesson of the daily service about the Feast of Tabernacles, which this year was | 11 October. That Our Lord read the lesson of the day we should infer from the circum stance that the Book of Isaiah only, and not of the Pentateuch or Prophets generally, was de livered to Him. Kal kwsSoQy air& fitfiXiov 'Haa'tov tov wpoiprirov. Luke, iv. 17. See Gresw. Diss. ii. 251. 1238. Jesus compares Himself at Nazareth to Elias, who had been sent to the house of Israel for three years and six months. "Or£ EKXeiaQn b ovpavog kwi ery rpia Kal prjvag e £, lie kyivsro Xipbg piyag iwl waaav rr)v yrjv. Luke, iv. 25. The ministry of Our Lord in Galilee, commencing from the imprisonment of John (the only part of the ministry recorded by the three first Evangelists), lasted just about three years and six months, viz. from the autumn of a.d. 29 to the Passover a.d. 33. 1239. Jesus, at the conclusion of the circuit, returns to Capernaum. Kai siawopsisTat sig Kawspvaoip. Mark, i. 21. Kai KarfjXQsv sig Kawspvaoip. Luke, iv. 31. The first circuit was a short one, and may have occupied about two months ; and Our Lord's return to Caper naum must be placed in the last quarter of the year. 1240. Jesus cures the demoniac, on the Sabbath day, in the synagogue of Capernaum. This was the first Sabbath after Our Lord's return ; but it is not said that He had returned on a Sabbath, and that He entered forthwith into the synagogue. The language rather im plies that the day of his arrival was not on a Sabbath. Kat slawopsiovTai sic Kajrepvaovu, Kal eiQiivg rolg adfijiaatv, etc. Mark, i. 21. 1241. The same day (svQioig ek Trjg avva- ytoyrjg, Mark, i. 29 ; Luke, iv. 38), Jesus cures Peter's wife's mother of a fever. It was now the sickly autumnal season, when fevers are rife. 1242. The same day, when the Sabbath was over, i. e. after sunset, Svvovroe Se tov »)Xiov. Luke, iv. 40 ; oipiag Sk ysvojxivyg, ore eSv d rjXiog, Mark, i. 32 ; the sick folk are brought to Jesus, and are healed; but the unclean spirits are forbidden to proclaim Him as the Messiah. Kai iwinp&v oiK eta avrd XaXetv, on ySeiaav rbv Xpiarbv airov slvai. Mark, i. 34. As the general notion of the Messiah was that of a temporal Prince, who should free the Jews from the Eoman yoke, the declaration of Jesus as the Messiah might have led to a breach of the peace. Besides, Herod Antipas had, a little before, arrested the Baptist ; and Our A.D. 29. Lord, if recognised as the leader of a new sect, would soon share a similar fate. This will partly account for the rapid succession of Our Lord's circuits ; for had He remained long in any one place, the people would have taken Him by force, and made him King. By the prudence of Our Lord's conduct, the attention of Herod was not seriously attracted to Our Lord until the death of John the Baptist, at the beginning of a.d. 31 (see no. 1297). 1243. The next morning after the Sabbath, Jesus retires to a desert place to pray, before entering on another circuit, the second. Ysvo- pivrjg Sk r)pipag ii,sXQtov iwopsiQrj sig spvpov rbwov. Luke, iv. 42. Kai wp&l evvvxov Xiav dvaardg i^TjXQs Kal dwfjXQsv Eig 'ipnpov rbwov, KqKsl wpoarjirxsTo. Mark, i. 35. Here, as in other texts, as Capernaum was Our Lord's home (so far as He had any), the commence ment of a new circuit is expressed by the word HrjXQsv. In this instance it may be collected from the context that Jesus was at Capernaum ; but k'rjXQsv is elsewhere used simply for the commencement of a new circuit, when, but for the technical use of the word, the whereabout of Our Lord at the time would not be known. Others, however, read the word klrjXQsv in the above passages as meaning Our Lord's exit, not from Capernaum, but from the house of Peter, where He had been lodging. 1244. The people of Capernaum seek to re tain Jesus amongst them, but He declares the necessity of visiting the other cities. Tate sripaig wbXsaiv siayysXiaaaQai ps SeI rrjv (iaai Xsiav rov Qsov. Luke, iv. 43. Jesus, there fore, was now about to preach in the cities of GalUee, which, as the winter was approaching, would be the natural course. 1245. Jesus, during this circuit, traverses the whole of Galilee. Eie d'Xr/v rr)v YaXiXaiav. Mark, i. 39. IlEpiJjyEv d'Xrjv rnv YaXiXaiav. Matt. iv. 23. Luke, iv. 44. As Gahlee, ac cording to Josephus, contained 204 villages and cities, Jos. Vit. 45, the least of which had a population of 15,000 inhabitants, BeU. iii. 3, 2, the circuit of Our Lord through GalUee, even if we allow for great exaggeration by Josephus, must have occupied a considerable time. Supposing it to have commenced late in the autumn of A.n. 29, and to have lasted four or five months, the return of Jesus to Capernaum would be in the spring of a.d. 30 ; and that His absencewasalengthened one is expressly asserted by Mark. Kai ?rdXiv siarjXQsv sig Kawspvaoip Si ijpsp&v. Mark, ii. 1. It will be seen hereafter that Our Lord was engaged upon the circuit next after this (i.e. the third) at the time of harvest, when the disciples rubbed the ears of corn in their hands on the Ssvrspowp&- rov o-ct/3/3arov (22 April, a.d. 30; see that year, no. 1254); and to, allow time for Our Lord to visit the cities of all Galilee, in the course of His second circuit, He must have commenced it in a.d. 29. As stress is laid by Mark and Matthew on the extent of this the second circuit, viz. through the whole of Gali lee, the previous one had inferentially been only a partial circuit. 1246. In the course of this the second cir cuit occurs the miracle of the Draught of Fishes, Luke, v. 1, a distinct transaction from the call of Peter and Andrew, and James and John, though many of the circumstances are similar. Mark, i. 16. Matt. iv. 18. 1247. In the same circuit is wrought the Cure of the Leper ; and the way in which this miracle is treated by the three first Evangelists deserves particular notice. From Matthew we learn only that the miracle was wrought. Kal iSov Xswpbg, etc. Matt. viii. 2. The narrative of Mark goes further, and implies, but only indirectly, that the miracle took place in a city. ' Qiare prjKsri airov SivaaQai ij>avsp&g tig wbXtv EiasXQslv. Mark, i. 45. Luke, writing historically and carefully, with the Gospels of Matthew and Mark before him, begins by stating what Mark had only implied. Kal kyivsro airov kv ptq t&v woXeivv, etc. Luke, v. 12. Who can doubt that the three first Gospels were written in the order in which we find them ? Matthew unquestionably wrote first ; and Mark must have preceded Luke, for the latter might weU have improved upon the former, but the former could not purposely have obscured the latter. 1248. Our Lord, in the desire of avoiding notoriety, had strictly charged the leper not to publish the cure, Spa, pr/Ssil prjSkv slwrjg, Mark, i. 44; Matt. viii. 4; but the fame of the miracle, notwithstanding, was such, that Our Lord was obliged for a time to retire from public view, and withdraw into desert places, but whither the multitudes stiU followed Him. Avroc Se r)v bwoxxXoe paQrjr&v airov Kal wXijQog woXv tov Xaov, etc. Luke, vi. 17. Towog wsStvbg means not a plain, but a level space upon the mountain. See Eobinson's Palestine, 1852, hi. 342 ; Stanley's Palest, p. 369. 1269. This mountain is of easy access and only a few minutes' walk from the lake of Gen nesaret, to which Our Lord had retired, and commands a full view of Mount Tabor on the south, and of the remarkable eminence on the summit of which stands the city of Safed, on the north. It may have been to the fortified crown of Tabor, on the south, or to the turrets of Safed, on the hiU-top to the north, that Our Lord pointed when He spake the words : ' A city that is set on a hiU cannot be hid.' Matt. v. 14. 1270. Many have been led to suppose that the discourse related by Matthew, v. 1, imme diately preceded the cure of the leper, Matt. viii. 2; and, therefore, that the discourse in Matthew must be a different one from that in Luke, vi. 2. But here again the confusion arises from the unfortunate manner in which the New Testament has been divided into chapters. Thus, the eighth chapter of Matthew begins, v. 1 : Karafidvrt Sk avrip awb rov bpovc tjKoXoiOrjaav airip ox^oi woXXoi, v. 2; Kai iSov XE7rpde kXQ&v wpoasKivsi air&, etc.; as if the leper had been one of the crowd and the mira cle performed at the time of Our Lord's descent from the mountain : whereas the notice of the multitude belongs to the delivery of the Sermon on the Mount, while the cure of the leper, as we know from Luke's Gospel, took place in one of the cities. 'Ev ptq t&v woXeiov. Luke, v. 12. The eighth chapter should properly have be gun with Kai ISov X£7rpde, etc., v. 2, for the Evangelist is evidently, from these introductory words, passing on to a new subject wholly dis connected from the preceding discourse. In Lachmann's edition, the paragraphs are rightly divided. 1271. At the conclusion of the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus, with the Twelve, enters into Capernaum, kwsi Sk kwXfjpwaE wdvra rd pr)para avrov . . . EiarjXQtv sig Kawspvaoip, Luke, vii. 1 ; when the elders of the Jews at Capernaum apply to Jesus, on behalf of a cen turion of Capernaum, to come and heal his servant. 'Akovo-oc Se (the centurion) ?r£pl tov Trjaov awkoTEtXs wpog airov wpsafivrkpovg t&v TovSaiivv. Luke, vii. 3. It would seem from this that Our Lord had not been in Capernaum for some time previously, otherwise the cen turion would have heard of it before. This centurion was a GentUe, and quartered with his company at Capernaum, and as he had ingra tiated himself with the inhabitants by building them a synagogue, we should infer that he was a proselyte. 1272. The day after the cure of the cen turion's servant, Jesus commences His fourth circuit, and proceeds to Nain, where He raises to life, the young man who was being carried to his grave. 'Eyevero Sk kv ry klrjg, etc. Luke, vii. 11. It appears that on this as on some other occasions Jesus made no stay at Caper naum. The excitement of the people at this time may not have permitted it, and Our Lord may also have been anxious to exercise in the ministry the twelve Apostles whom He had just appointed for the purpose. He was accom panied on this circuit by the Twelve, who are 200 A.D. 30. now so called, Kal oi S&SsKa avv air&, Luke, viii. 1 ; and many other disciples and a great multitude were also now with Jesus, Luke, vii. 11; and many women waited upon Him. Luke, viii. 2. 1273. Nain was a city on the northern slope of Little Hermon, which rises out of the plain of Esdraelon, the valley which divides Galilee from Samaria. Nain has only one approach, viz. by the ascent up the narrow defile on the north. Our Lord, therefore, must have been going up this steep path when He met the funeral of the young man moving slowly down from the gate of the city. See Stanley's Palest. pp. 352 and 363. 1274. John the Baptist, who was stiU a pri soner at Machaerus, hearing of the miracles of Jesus, sends two of his disciples to Him to ask if He were the Messiah. Matt. xi. 2. Luke, vii. 18. From the words of Our Lord, paKa- ptbg kanv, bg kdv pr) aKavSaXtaQrj kv kpoi, Matt. xi. 6 ; Luke, vii. 23, it would seem that either John or his disciples had some misgivings as to Our Lord's Messiahship. As the more active ministry of Jesus began after the imprisonment of the Baptist, in a.d. 29, neither John nor his disciples had witnessed personally, but had only heard, of, the wonderful works of Jesus. It may also have been matter of surprise that Jesus should not hitherto have openly assumed the character of Messiah. However, even on this occasion, when chaUenged to declare Him self, Our Lord refrained from doing so, and appealed only to the miracles which He was daily performing. 1275. Our Lord makes a progress through the cities and villages of Galilee. Kai kyivEro kv rip KaQslrjg, Kal airbg Si&Seve Kara TrdXtv Kai K&prjv, KTjpiaatov Kal EiayysXt^bpsvog rrjv fiaat- Xsiav roii Qsov. Luke, viii. 1. 1276. Jesus returns, apparently in the au tumn, to Capernaum. Kai Epxovrai sig o'ikov. Mark, iii. 20. The expression sig oIkov, or home, shows that Capernaum was regarded as Our Lord's residence, so far as He had one. 1277. On Our Lord arriving at Capernaum, it is given out by some that He is beside Him self, and they seek to lay hold of Him. Kai aKovaavrsg ol wap' air oil ki,rjXQov Kparrjaat airov, eXsyov yap on k^iarrj. Mark. iii. 21. At verse 31, Mark proceeds, Epxov7ai ovv oi dSsXipol Kal r) prirqp avrov; and from the re ferential word oiv, it would seem that by ol wap' airov were meant the mother and brethren of Jesus. This, however, does not necessarily foUow, as Mark may have intended a contrast between those who were the friends of Jesus, and those who were His enemies. His weU- wishers, ol wap' airov, said that he was a fanatic; while His enemies, the Scribes from Jerusalem, oi ypapparslg ol awb lspoooXvptov KarajodvTEg, Mark, iii. 22, gave out that He was possessed by Beelzebub. Some MSS. have the reading, 'ISov r) pijrrip aov Kai oi dSsXqiol aov [_Kal al aSsXtpai aov"^ E%to ZrjToval as, Mark, in. 32 ; but the words in brackets, though supported by considerable authority, must be rejected. The sisters of Our Lord were married and settled at Nazareth (see a.d. 29, no. 1197), and are never found in Our Lord's company. The mother and brethren of Our Lord now resided at Capernaum ; but His brethren were as yet in a state of unbelief, and, indeed, were so untU after the Eesurrec- tion. See John, vii. 5. Acts, i. 14. The Scribes who had come from Jerusalem, and now disputed with Our Lord, Mark, iii. 22, may have arrived after the Feast of Taber nacles, for a long interval appears to have elapsed since the Feast of Pentecost of this year, when our Lord was at Jerusalem. 1278. Jesus, whUe at Capernaum, teaches the multitudes from a boat on the Lake of Tiberias. 'Ev Se ttj rjpipq EKsivrj k^sXQ&v b Trjaoiig, etc. Matt. xiii. 1. Mark, iv. 1. Luke, viii. 4. The expression of Matthew, ev ry r)pipq EKslvy, does not mean the very same day, but is a mere formula of transition. Matthew often uses these phrases of time as mere con nectives, without reference to chronological arrangement. Our Lord, on this occasion, delivers the parable of the Sower, prompted, perhaps, by the time of year, as it was now autumn, and husbandmen, scattering the seed, may have been actually in sight. The land of Gennesaret was one great cornfield, and the usual seed-time was when the autumnal rains began. 1279. In the evening Jesus, being oppressed by the multitudes (IS&v Sk b Tijo-ove sroXXovs dxXove wspl avrbv, Matt. viii. 18), passes over by ship to Gergesa, which lay on the eastern side of the lake, and is overtaken on the way by a storm. Kal Xeyet avrote ev EKsivri rrj hpipq b\plug ysvopivrjg, etc. Mark, iv. 35 ; and A.D. 30. 201 see Luke, viu. 26. Here also the very same day is not necessarily meant, though it was probably the case. It was now late in the year, when storms would be prevalent. In the received text, the country to which Our Lord saUed is called Gergesa; and in Matthew and Luke, Gadara; but in all the Gospels the reading is uncertain ; and in some MSS. it is Gergesa, in .others Gerasa, and in others Gadara. This variety is as old as Origen, whose comments are worth transcrib ing. 'H wept roiig iwb t&v Satpovlmv KaraKpy- pvt^opevovg, Kal kv rrj QaXdaay avpwviyopkvovg, XOtpovg otKovopia avayiypawrat iv rij X^Pa T^>v Yspaarjv&v. Yipaaa Se rrjg ' Apafiiag eon wbXtg, ovre QdXaaaav ovre Xipvrjv wXrjaiav exovaa, Kal oiK av ovnvg wpoipavkg \psvSog Kat eve'XeyKrov oi evayyEXiorat k) koprr) r&v TovSaiiov. John, vi. 4. The same thing is implied in the remark that there was much grass in the place, fjv Se x<>prog woXvg iv t& rbwto, John, vi. 10 ; for at midsummer the herbage in Judaea is parched and withered. The scene of the miracle was the south-east corner of the plain of Butaiha, which lies west ward of the Jordan. ' The mountain shoots down upon the lake bleak and barren. It was doubtless desert then as now, for it is not ca pable of cultivation. In this little cove the ships (boats) were anchored. On this beauti ful green sward at the base of the rocky hill the people were seated.' The Land and the Book, p. 372. 1303. The multitudes, in consequence of the miracle of feeding the Five Thousand, seek to take Jesus by force and make Him king. Trj aovg ovv yvovg on piXXovaiv 'ipxeaQai, Kal ctp- wa^sty avrbv, 'iva woirjaioatv avrbv (iaaiXia, etc. John, vi. 15. _ 1304. The miracle of feeding the Five Thou sand is recorded by all the Evangelists ; but the Gospel of John still preserves here, as elsewhere, its supplemental character, as alone mentioning the date of the event, viz. a little before the Passover, and adding the important fact omitted by the other Evangelists, that the people would fain have made Jesus king. This attempt of the people was a new element of danger. The charge for which Our Lord eventually suffered was treason, or an infraction of the Julian laws by assuming to be King of the Jews ; and had He been now proclaimed by that title, He would at once have become amenable to capital punishment. 1305. Jesus, to appease the popular excite ment, sends away the disciples by boat, and retires Himself up the mountain. Kal siQioig r)vdyKaae rovg paQrjrdg avrov spfirjvai sig rb wXolov, Kal 7rpody£iv sig rd wipav wpbg BrjQaa'i- Sdv. Mark, vi. 45. The disciples, perhaps, with their temporal views, were willing enough to see Jesus made king; but He compelled them (?)vdyKao-£) to withdraw from the scene, by taking boat across the lake. 1306. The disciples had to row against the wind, which at this time, therefore, was from the south-west. 'Hv ydp d avepog kvavriog airolg. Mark, vi. 48. Matt. xiv. 24. 1307. The wind, so adverse to a voyage from Bethsaida in Decapolis to Gennesaret, would be favourable to those coming from Ti berias to the place where the Five Thousand were fed; and, accordingly, John mentions incidentally that vessels came thither from Tiberias. "AXXa Se jJX0e wXotdpia ek TtfisptdSog eyyve rov rbwov, owov 'itpayov rbv aprov. John, vi. 23. 1308. Our Lord, at three o'clock in the morning, is seen walking on the sea. Tsrapry ipvXaKy rrjg WKTog. Matt. xiv. 25. Mark, vi. 48. It has been already stated that this was just before the Passover, and the moon there fore would be nearly at the full, and Our Lord would be distinctly visible by moonlight. 1309. At the command of Jesus, the wind ceases, and the boat which carried the disciples 206 A.D. 31. arrives at land. Kal Sia7r£pdo-avr£c tjXQov sig rrjv yrjv Ysvvrjaapir. Matt. xiv. 34. Mark, vi. 53. Eie Ka7r£pvaovyu. John, vi. 17, 21. 1310. The adverse wind having ceased at Our Lord's bidding, the multitudes who had been miraculously fed take advantage of the vessels which had come from Tiberias, and also cross the lake to the opposite side, to seek Jesus. 'Evifirjaav Kal avroi sig rd wXola, Kal r)XQov sig Kawspvaoip. . . . Tavra eIttev ev avvayuiyrj SiSdaKivv iv Kawspvaoip. John, vi. 24, 59. 1311. Thus, according to John, Jesus arrived at Capernaum ; but Mark tells us that Jesus, when the multitudes had been fed, commanded His disciples to go before Him towards Beth saida. IIpodyEiv e2c rd wipav wpbg BrjQadiSdv. Mark, vi. 45. The two statements may be thus reconcUed : Capernaum lay on the sea shore, where it trends to the north-east, and extended from west to east. Bethsaida in Ga lilee (or Fishingdon, as the word signifies) was also on the seashore, a little to the north-east (see a.d. 29, no. 1229). Thus Bethsaida and Capernaum were both of them in the same line from the desert on the north-east of the lake, and the course of the vessel might be correctly described as in the direction either of Beth saida in Galilee or Capernaum. The latter was the ultimate object of Our Lord; but Peter, Andrew, James, and John, were aU fishermen, and their boats may have been kept at Bethsaida, and they might therefore have run the vessel for that place, and, after hauling her on shore (ra! wpoao>ppiaQrjaav , Mark, vi. 53), might have walked into Capernaum, where Peter, Andrew, James, and John had their abode. Mark, i. 29. 1312. According to Matthew, they came to Gennesaret. 'HX6W sic rr)v yrjv Ysvvrjaapir. Matt. xiv. 34. But we must not understand by this the plain of Gennesaret, for neither Capernaum nor Bethsaida was in the plain; but all the western shore of the lake passed by the name of Gennesaret, in opposition to the eastern coast, called the rb wipav. 1313. Sick folk are brought to Jesus from all the parts round about. "OXjjv rrjv wspixivpov iKsivrjv. Mark, vii. 55. Matt. xiv. 34. This occurred immediately on Our Lord's landing. But He is soon overtaken by the multitudes who had followed Him across the lake. Kai evpovrsg airov wipav rrjg OaXdaayg. John, vi. 25. And He preaches to them in the synagogue. Tavra eIttev ev avvayojyrj SiSdaKivv kv Kawsp vaoip. John, vi. 59. 1314. On what day was this sermon delivered ? It was the custom of the Jews on 10 Nisan to make preparation for the Passover by the choice of the Paschal lamb ; and on Saturday, the 28 March, a.d. 33, which was 10 Nisan before the Passover of the year when Our Lord suffered, a supper, to which numerous guests were in vited, was furnished in the house of Simon the Leper. John, xii. 2. May it be inferred from this that 10 Nisan was kept by the Jews as a feast ? If so, the feeding of the Five Thousand may have taken place on 10 Nisan ; and this would account for the remark that the Passover was near. The Passover, or day of Paschal sacrifices, in a.d. 31 was from 6 P.M. on Monday, 23 April, to 6 p.m. on Tuesday, 24 April. The 10 Nisan, therefore, would be from 6 p.m. on Thursday, 19 April, to 6 p.m. on Friday, 20 AprU; and as the feeding of the Five Thousand was in the evening, the miracle, if wrought on 10 Nisan, would be on Thursday, 19 April; and on the next day, Friday, 20 April, at 6 p.m., the Sabbath would begin. This would account for Our Lord's presence in the synagogue at Capernaum, that is, He was attending the usual service on the Sab bath, and, as was His custom, delivered a sermon. He must have preached in the even ing, after 6 p.m., when the Sabbath began, for the multitudes had time to convey them selves from Bethsaida to Capernaum. We may also assume that the Sabbath had not begun before 6 p.m. on that day, as otherwise neither Jesus nor the people could have come from Bethsaida to Capernaum, as the observance of the Sabbath would have been an interdict upon the transit. 1315. Numerous desertions at this time take place from the ranks of Our Lord's foUowers. John, vi. 66. The day before, the multitude had wished to make him a king, and now Our Lord was under some apprehension lest even the Twelve would desert Him. ' WiU ye also go away ? ' John, vi. 67. It was the vehement assurance of Peter to the contrary that drew from Jesus the prediction of His own sufferings at Jerusalem, through the treachery of one of His own disciples, Judas Iscariot. The hard ness of the doctrines enuntiated by Our Lord in the synagogue at Capernaum was the avowed A.D. 31. 207 cause of this backsliding ; but the danger at this period of joining the new sect (just after the Baptist's death, and when the attention of Herod was called to it) no doubt also operated, and Jesus Himself found it neces sary soon after to take refuge in more distant regions. ABOUT THIS TIME (VIZ. THE PASSOVER, A.D. 31) COMMENCES THE THIRD TEAR OF OUR LORD'S MINISTRY. 1316. The Pharisees, who had returned from Jerusalem, after the Feast of Passover , encounter Jesus, and He discourses with them on the sub ject of eating with unwashen hands. Kai o-vv- dyovrai irpde aiirdv ol apiaa1ot Kai nveg r&v ypappareiav iXQbvreg awb 'IspoaoXipwv. Mark, vii. 1. Jesus afterwards, in the house, explains to His disciples privately the subject of His discourse with the Pharisees in public. Kal ote siafjXQsv sig oIkov a7rd rov d'xXov, etc. Mark, vii. 17. Matt. xv. 15. 1317. Jesus makes His way through Galilee, towards the north, and is everywhere solicited to heal the sick. Kai, d'7rov av slaEwopsiETO tig K&pag, rj wbXstg rj dypove, ev dyopaie kriQovv rovg daQsvovvrag, etc. Mark, vi. 55. For the next twelve months from this time, Jesus did not exercise His ministry in Galilee (though He once entered it), but either in Philip's tetrarchy or in Judaea, and apparently with great caution in both parts. 1318. Jesus reaches the borders of Tyre and Sidon, and would not that His presence should be known, but He cannot be hid. Kai ekeiSev avaardg dwrjXQsv sig rd psdbpia Tipov Kat 2i- S&vog, Kai EiVeXoW sig rbv oIkov oiSkva ijQsXe yv&vat. Mark, vii. 24. The cause of this departure from Galilee was probably the fear of Herod, whose jealousy had now been a- wakened, or of Herodias, who had procured the death of the Baptist. Our Lord's avoid ance of notoriety on this occasion shows that He was not without apprehension of danger, even beyond the limits of Herod's jurisdic tion. 1319. It has been much disputed whether Our Lord did, or did not, pass the frontiers of Tyre and Sidon ; but the word psQbpta, in Luke, leads to the inference that He did not. In Matthew, the corresponding word is pipn ; but this term is used in the Septuagint as equivalent to psObpta. See Exod. xvi. 35. Our Lord would scarcely have said to the Syro-Phosnician woman, oiK awsardX-nv si pr) e!c rd wpbfiara rd aTroXwXdra o'ikov 'laparjX, Matt. xv. 24, if He had been exercising His ministry at the very time in the heathen countries of Tyre and Sidon. He was ap parently now in Paneas, part of Herod Philip's dominions, and which was bounded on the west by the territories of Tyre and Sidon, and on the north by that of Sidon, for the latter reached eastward till it joined the territory of the Damascenes, between whom and the Si- donians a quarrel arose, in a.d. 33, about the boundary line (see a.d. 33, no. 1424). The dominions of Herod Philip, a just and mild prince, were a comparatively safe asylum from the persecution of Our Lord's enemies. 1320. Jesus again departs from the vicinity of Tyre and Sidon, and travels in an easterly direction, and descends southwards through the midst of Decapolis to the Sea of Tiberias, and is therefore still in the tetrarchy of Herod Philip. Kai 7rdXtv k^sXQ&v ek t&v bpioiv Tvpov kal StSfcivoc rjXQs wpbg ttjv QdXaaaav rrjg TaXiXaiae dvd pkaov r&v bpioiv AsKawoXstog. Mark, vii. 31. Matt. xv. 29. 1321. Jesus cures a deaf and dumb man, and charges those about Him not to make it known. Kai SisarsiXaro avrolg tva ujiSevi s'iwwatv. Mark, vii. 36. As Jesus thought it prudent to shun publicity, we may presume that He still felt Himself in peril even in this remote district. 1322. The Four Thousand are miraculously fed while Our Lord is on the eastern shore of the lake. Matt. xv. 32. Mark, viii. 1. The feeding of the Five Thousand and the feeding of the Four Thousand are both recorded by Matthew and Mark. Had these two Evan gelists related only the miracle of feeding the Four Thousand, and Luke and John related only the feeding of the Five Thousand, it might have been said that there was but one miracle, and that the two first Evangelists were at variance with the two last as to the circum stances. This should teach us not lightly to confound together any two transactions bearing a certain resemblance, such as the two visits of Our Lord to Nazareth, the call of the four disciples, Peter, Andrew, James, and John, and the subpequent miracle of the Draught'of Fishes. 1323. The multitudes that were fed by Jesus had been with him for three days. "HS>; 208 A.D. 31. r/pipag rpelg wpoapsvovai pot. Mark viii. 2. It is evident, therefore, that Our Lord was now prosecuting His ministry in Decapolis, as He had before done, first in Judaea, and then in Galilee, and then on the confines of Tyre and Sidon. 1324. At the feeding of the Five Thousand the people sat down upon the grass; but at the feeding of the Four Thousand, it is said only that the people sat down, without reference to the grass ; and this would be accurate, for the feeding of the Five Thousand was in the spring, at the Passover, when the grass was abundant, but the feeding of the Four Thou sand was in the summer when the grass had disappeared. 1325. Jesus passes by ship to the parts of Dalmanutha, ijXQEv e2c rd pipij AaXpavovQa, Mark, viii. 10 ; in the borders of Magadan. 'HX0evele rd d'pta MayaSdv. Matt. xv. 39. The received text has MdySaXa, but Lachmann, on the authority of the best MSS., has adopted MayaSdv; and such was the reading in the time of Eusebius, for in his Onomasticon he writes, MayeSdv, sig rd d'pta MayESdv d Xptarbg kwsSrjpyasv . . . Kai son rvv fi Mayat- Sijvn 7r£p! rrjv Yepaadv. Euseb. Onomast. Magdala lay on the western side of the lake, whereas Magadan, or the place visited by Our Saviour, was evidently on the eastern side, for Mark tells us that He afterwards crossed sig rb wkpav, Mark, viii. 13, and came to Bethsaida, meaning Bethsaida of Galilee. Burckhardt speaks of a ruin called Medjeifera, on the east side of the lake, which Thomson would iden tify with the warm springs at Mizferah, where a Eoman road comes from the east and runs along the edge of the lake to the south. The Land and the Book, 378. 1326. The Pharisees and Sadducees ask for a sign, when Our Lord answers : dipiae y£vo- pivng XiyETE, EiSia, wvppd^Ei ydp b ovpavog, Kai wpiol, ~Sir)pspov x£lP<>>v, '"'vbpd^st ydp arvy- vd£tov b ovpavog. Matt. xvi. 2. This was spoken in the autumn about the Equinox, when the weather begins to break. The same observation is found in Pliny. Pradicit idem (Sol) ventos cum ante exorientem eum nubes rubeseunt . . . Sin circa occidentem rubescunt nubes, serenitatem futura diei spondent. Plin. N. H. xviii. 78. 1327. Jesus again crosses the lake to the western side. Kal d^eic avrovg, ipfidg wdXiv eig rb wXolov dwfjXQEv sig rb wipav, Kal iweXd- Qovro Xafielv aprovg, Kal si pij eva aprov oiK s'ixov psQ' savT&v iv rip wXoiip. Mark, viii. 13. Matt. xvi. 5. From the disciples not having provided themselves with bread, Our Lord's departure from Dalmanutha was apparently a hurried one. Jesus being now about to enter once more the dominions of Herod Antipas, cau tions His disciples by the way to beware of the leaven of Herod. 'Opars, fiXiwers awb rrjg ijipyg r&v aptaa1oi Kal ot dpxtepslg vwrjpirag 'iva widaiaatv airov. John, vii. 32. 1337. Jesus is at Jerusalem on the last day of the Feast of Tabernacles (27 September). 'Ev Se rrj saxdry rjpipq, rrj psydXy rrjg soprrjg, slaTrjKEi b Trjaovg, Kal EKpaiJE XEywv, 'Eav ne Stipq kpxiaQoi wpbg ps Kal 7rtVErw. John, Vll. 37. Allusion is here made to the ceremonies observed at the Feast of Tabernacles — when water was drawn from the fountain of Shiloh or SUoam, and, after a procession of priests and Levites carrying branches of palm and citron, and a recitation, with music, of Isaiah xii. 3, ' With joy shaU ye draw water out of the wells of salvation,' a solemn libation was poured upon the altar of burnt-offering. See Gresw. Diss. ii. 434. It does not appear in what part of Jerusalem Jesus delivered these words. It is merely said, elarriKEi b Trjaovg' and He may have been standing by the Pool of Siloam while the holy water for the Temple was being drawn. 1338. The officers sent by the Pharisees are afraid to arrest Jesus, there being a division amongst the people, and His friends protecting Him from violence. Sxio-jiia ovv kv roj o'xXw EyEVEro Si' avrov- rtvec Se ijQsXov si, air&v widaat airov, dXX' oiSslg kwkfiaXsv kw' avrbv Tag x£ip«C- John, vii. 43. 1339. The officers report this to the au thorities, when Nicodemus opposes the designs of the Pharisees, John, vii. 50 ; and no violent measure can be carried. John, vii. 53. The character of Nicodemus in thus withstanding the bigotry of the Pharisaical party is deserving of all praise ; and we may conclude that he did not stand alone, but was aided by Joseph of Arimathea, another member of the Sanhe drim, fiovXsvrrjg vwdpx, John, viii. 20. From the word wdXiv, and the men tion of a new locus in quo, viz. the Treasury, we should infer that this passed on another day, viz. the day next after the feast, which is to be borne in mind. As to the words of Our Lord that He was the 'Light of the World,' it will be re membered that at the Feast of Tabernacles the great candelabra was lighted in the Temple, and Our Lord here refers, no doubt, to the solemn ceremony wdiich had been so recently witnessed.- 1342. The Evangelist proceeds : EIttev ovv wdXiv b Trjaovg, 'Ey& iway oi, etc. John, viii. 21. And this new discourse was also spoken in the Temple, see John, viii. 59, but it is not said in the Treasury ; so that here again the scene shifts, and John apparently gives the details of another day, which would therefore be the second day after the feast. 1343. At this time the Jews said to Him, ' Thou art not yet fifty years old.' IltvnjKov-a try oiK e'x£ic. John, viii. 57. In fact, Jesus was now thirty-six only, but the hardship of His life may have given the appearance of much greater age. 1344. The Jews, irritated at the supposed blasphemy of Our Lord's assertion of His ex istence before the time of Abraham, seek to stone Him, when He eludes them, and on His way out of the Temple cures the man who had been born blind by spitting and making clay, and anointing his eyes, and sending him to wash in the Pool of Siloam. This man must have been placed at one of the outer gates of the Temple, for within the Temple it was not lawful to spit ; and as the courts were paved with stone, there would be little means of making clay. The Pool of Siloam was not far from the Temple, and was more particularly at the Feast of Tabernacles regarded with pe culiar sanctity from the solemnity of drawing water from it. Kal k£rjXQev ek tov ispov StsX- Q&v Sid piaov air&v, Kal waprjy ev ovtuic. Kal wapdyuiv elSsv avQpoiwov rvipXbv SKysvE- rrjg, etc. John, viii. 59 ; ix. 1. 1345. From the close connection between the words waprjysv and wapdyivv in this pas sage, Kai waprjysv ovnog Kal wapdyuiv slSsv, etc., the cure of the blind man was evidently wrought by Our Lord on the same day on which He went out of the Temple, and as He was going out; and it harmonizes with this view that the blind and the lame were com monly placed at the gates of the Temple, more particularly on a Sabbath. Matt. xxi. 14. The words Kai 7rapdywv can scarcely, therefore, be supposed to begin a new subject, and on a different day. In many MSS., however, the words SieXQ&v Sid piaov avr&v, Kal waprjysv ovroig are not found ; but even without them we cannot suppose that John, who is so par ticular in his dates, would enter upon another day without some note of warning, as by the word 7rdXtv. Now John tells us that the day on which the miracle was performed, that is, the second day after the feast, was a Sabbath. 'Hv Se adfifiarov ors tov wyXov kwoirjasv b 'Irjaovg, Kai dvito^sv airov rovg 6(j>0aXpoig. John, ix. 14. On what day, then, did the Feast of Tabernacles fall in this year ? The fuU moon in April of this year was at Paris, on 25 April, at 9 p.m., for there was an eclipse of the moon at that time. The preceding full moon would therefore fall about 27 March at 9 A.D. 31. 211 a.m. at Paris, i. e. at 11° 12' a.m. at Jerusalem, and the 26 March would be the day of Paschal Sacrifices, or 14 Nisan. The seventh full moon from this (both inclusive), that is, the 15th Tisri, or first day of the Feast of Taber nacles, would fall in the latter half of Septem ber ; and, according to De Morgan's Book of Almanacks, the full moon was on 19 Septem ber. There was an eclipse of the moon, and therefore it was full moon, on 19 October at 4 a.m. for the meridian of Paris, i. e. at 6° 12' a.m. for the meridian of Jerusalem. The preceding full moon would, therefore, faU about 6° 12' p.m., or after sunset, at Jerusalem on 19 Sep tember, and the Feast of Tabernacles would begin at sunset on 19 September, and, being a feast of eight days, would end at sunset on 27 September. The last day of the feast, or 27 September, was, according to De Morgan's Book of Almanacks, a Thursday, and the second day after it (on which the miracle in question was performed) would consequently be, as John states it, a Saturday or Sabbath. This coincidence confirms the hypothesis that the Feast of Tabernacles recorded by John (vii. 2) must be assigned to the present year a.d. 31. 1346. We are brought to the same conclu sion as to the year of this feast by another process. As the mention of this feast occurs in John after the feeding of the Five Thousand, which was at the Passover a.d. 31, the Feast of Tabernacles, John, vii. 2, must of course be referred either to a.d. 31, a year and a half before the Crucifixion, or to a.d. 32, six months before the Crucifixion ; and the question is to which of these two years it properly belongs. Supposing it to be placed in a.d. 32, we are met by this difficulty. If the Feast of Taber nacles,. John, vii. 2, was in a.d. 32, then so also was the 'EyKaivia, or Feast of Dedication, John, x. 22, which followed after the Taber nacles. Now the Feast of Dedication was ob served on 25 Chisleu, which in a.d. 32 was on 16 December (see Greswell's Prolegomena). As the festival lasted eight days, it would end on 23 December. Our Lord then with drew to Bethabara, and sojourned there, Kal 'ipsivEv ekeI, John, x. 40 ; and we cannot well allow less for this journey and the abode at Bethabara than a fortnight, which would bring us to 6 January, a.d. 33. He then returned to Bethany, and, after raising Lazarus, retired to Ephraim, John, xi. 54 ; and for this must be reckoned another week, which takes us to 13 January, a.d. 33. Our Lord then made His abode at Ephraim k^kei Siirpifis, John, xi. 54, for which would be required, say a fortnight, and so ending on 27 January. The Passover in a.d. 33 was on 2 April, and Our Lord arrived at Bethany six days before it, John, xii. 1, viz. on 27 March ; and from 27 January to 27 March would thus be an interval of two months only. Before drawing any inference from these facts, but bearing them in mind, let us advert to the long journey of Our Lord recorded by Luke from ix. 51 to xviii. 14, both inclusive. That this narrative describes one single journey of Our Lord, and that one the last, is evident from the foUowing considerations : Luke pre mises at the very outset that it was 'Ev r& avp- wXrjpoiiaQai rag ijpipag rrjg dvaXr)\psiiig airov, ix. 51 ; i. e. when Our Lord's Assumption was being accomphshed, a remark altogether out of place and inaccurate unless this was His final departure from GalUee. The Evangelist then proceeds to recount a series of incidents and discourses, but ever and anon reminds the reader that it was stUl the journey up to Jeru salem. To irpdo-6j7rov airov r)v woptvbpsvov sig IspovaaXrjp. ix. 53. IIopEtav woioipsvog sig 'IspovaaXrjp. xiii. 22. 'Ev rip wops'usaQai avrbv sig lspovaciXrjp. xvii. 11. ' Avafialvopsv sig TtpoabXvpa. xix. 31. But further, Our Lord was warned on the road to flee out of Galilee, as Herod Antipas was seeking His life, when Jesus answered that He must travel from day to day, as no prophet could perish out of Jeru salem, xiii. 31 ; and what other conclusion can be drawn from this than that Our Lord was going up to His death at Jerusalem, and would not again return to Galilee. Assuming, then, that this journey in Luke can apply only to one, and that one the last journey of Our Lord from Gahlee to Jerusalem, how are we to place it with regard to the Feast of Tabernacles referred to John, vii. 2 ? Supposing this feast to be placed (as in the Tables) in a.d. 31, no difficulty arises, as the feast in a.d. 31 and the Crucifixion in a.d. 33 would then be separated by a sufficient interval to allow the journey in question to intervene. But on the hypothesis that the Feast of Tahernaoles, John, vii. 2, was that next be fore the Crucifixion, and therefore in a. d. 32, the journey in Luke presents insurmountable obstacles. Thus the journey must either have e e 2 212 A.D. 31. preceded the Feast of Tabernacles a.d. 32, or have intervened between that and the Feast of Dedication a.d. 32, John, x. 22, or have fol lowed the Feast of Dedication. What are the characteristics of this journey in Luke? First, it was made in the most public manner, and Our Lord was constantly attended by great multi tudes. Secondly, the journey must have occu pied some months at least, for we find Our Lord sending messengers before Him into Samaria, or its vicinity, Luke, ix. 52 ; then diverging to the east, and dispatching seventy disciples, two and two, to make ready for Him, Luke, x. 1 ; so that He evidently contemplated visiting thirty- five different localities. Then He preached by the way in the cities and viUages of Galilee, xin. 22 ; teaching (inter alia) in a synagogue on one Sabbath, xiii. 10, and eating bread with a Pharisee on another Sabbath, xiv. 1. Thirdly, while Our Lord was on the road, there occurred a feast of the Jews at Jerusalem, for such is the necessary implication from the incident recorded by Luke, that, during Our Lord's progress, Pilate mingled the blood of some Galileans with their sacrifices, Luke, xiii. 1 ; which could only have taken place at one of the great feasts, when Pilate would be present, and when only the GalUeans, who resided at a distance, would be found at Jerusalem. Let us now apply these facts to the question whether the Feast of Tabernacles, John, vii. 2, can belong to the year next before the Cru cifixion, i. e. to a.d. 32. The journey in Luke could not have preceded the Feast of Taber nacles, John, vii. 2, and have been the journey up to it; for Luke tells us that Jesus com menced the journey recorded by Luke with the utmost publicity; whereas John, on the con trary, with reference to the Feast of Tabernacles mentioned by him, relates that Our Lord went up to Jerusalem in secret, kv Kpvwrip, vii. 10. Neither could the journey in Luke have occurred after His return from the Feast of Tabernacles, and have been His journey to the Feast of Dedication, a.d. 32, for the interval was two months only, and the events recorded in the course of the journey in Luke are far too numerous to be crowded into so smaU a space ;. and besides, no public festival at which the Galileans were slain could then have happened while Jesus was on the road. Neither could the journey in Luke have foUowed after His return from the Feast of Dedication, if placed in a.d. 32, for we have seen that be tween Our Lord's sojourn at Ephraim and the Passover of a. d. 33 was an interval only of two months, and from this the deduction of another week would be required, to allow time for Our Lord's return from the Feast of Dedi cation into Galilee ; so that seven weeks only would be left available, within the compass of which time the various occurrences related by Luke could not with any reason be made to fall. It is a still more conclusive argument against placing the journey of Luke between the Feast of Dedication a.d. 32 and the Pass over a.d. 33, that no feast of the Jews at which it is at all likely that the Galileans could- have been massacred could in that case have been celebrated. The Feast of Purim did indeed intervene ; but it is highly improbable that the massacre should have taken place at that feast, as it was not of sacred institution, but of a subordinate character, and was observed, not at Jerusalem, but at every man's own house, so that the Galileans would not be found at Jerusalem. The Purim also feUin the middle of the month Adar (Esther, ix. 17, 21), just a month before the Passover; and as Jesus reached Bethany a week before the Passover, there would remain but three weeks for the following events related by Luke subsequently to the news of the Galilean bloodshed — viz. a discourse by Jesus on one Sabbath, Luke, xiii. 10 ; an exercise of His ministry in various cities and viUages, xiii. 22 ; a meal with a Pharisee on another Sabbath, xiv. 1 ; a pro gress along the borders of Samaria and Galilee, xvii. 11 ; and a passage across the Jordan into Peraea, where Our Lord continued His wonted ministry, Mark, x. 1. AU this looks like a protracted journey, and one occupying not three weeks only, but as many months. Upon the whole, then, we should conclude that the Feast of Tabernacles, John, vii. 2, cannot be referred to a.d. 32, but must be placed in a.d. 31 ; or, to adopt a more general formula, the feast in question cannot be that which immediately preceded the Passover of the Crucifixion, to whatever year the latter Passover be assigned, but must have occurred a year earlier. 1347. The Pharisees, at the Feast of Taber nacles a.d. 31, finding themselves unable to carry out violent measures against Jesus Him self, vent their wrath upon the bhnd man upon A.D. 31. 213 whom the miracle had been wrought, and ex communicate him. Kal k£kfiaXov airov e£iv. John, ix. 35. This was in accordance with a resolution which Our Lord's enemies had, some time before, contrived to extort from the San hedrim. "HS/j ydp o-vv£rE&l£ivro oi 'IovSaToi, 6'ri edv rtc bpoXoyijarj avrov Xpiordv elvat d7roo-vv- dywyoe yevijrai. John, ix. 22. At the close of the Feast of Tabernacles, Our Lord retires from Jerusalem, but it is not men tioned whither. We should conjecture to Bethabara. His brethren had challenged Him to transfer His ministry from Galilee to Judaea ; and when the renewed plots of His enemies ren dered it unsafe for Him to remain at Jerusalem, He may well have fixed upon Bethabara, as the nearest point to Jerusalem beyond Jewry, and whence (as it lay on the borders of both Judaea and Peraea) He could easily, at any moment of danger, pass into another jurisdiction. The same motives that induced John the Baptist to preach at Bethabara would also influence Our Lord. We can scarcely suppose that Jesus rej turned to Galilee, for He had lately avoided it, from fear of Herod, and his unprincipled para mour, Herodias. 1348. Jesus, shortly afterwards, at the Feast of Dedication, again visits Jerusalem. John, x. 22. This was the anniversary of the Purification of the Temple by Judas Macca baeus, in B.C. 170, from the defilements of An tiochus Epiphanes. It was celebrated on 25 Chisleu, and lasted eight days. See Jos. Ant. xii. 7, 7 ; 2 Maccab. x. 1-8. As the Feast of Tabernacles, or 15 Tisri, was this year on 20 September, the 25 Chisleu would begin on 28 November, and end on 5 December, which harmonises with the statement of John that it was winter. 'Eyevero Se rd 'EyKaivia ev rolg 'lspoaoXipoig, Kat xEt/x<'"/ r)v, Kal wspiswdrEt b Trjaovg kv rip ispip kv rrj aroq rov SoXop&vog. John, x. 22. 1349. Jesus, in answer to the enquiry of the multitudes, confesses Himself to be the Son of God, John, x. 36 ; and teUs them that He and His Father were one, John, x. 30 ; when they take up stones to stone Him for blas phemy, John, x. 31. Jesus expostulates with them, and they try to take Him ; but He makes His escape. 'E£t)tovv oiv wdXiv airov widaai, Kal eZtjXQev sk rrjg xelP°£ air&v. John, x. 39. 1350. At the close of the Feast of Dedica tion a.d. 31, which would be on 5 December, Jesus returns to Bethabara, beyond Jordan, and abides there. Kai eueivev ekei. John, x. 40. 1351. The words of John, in speaking of Our Lord's departure after the Feast of Dedi cation, are, Kai dwrjXQs wdXiv wkpav rov Top Sdvov Etc rbv rbwov Swov r)v Iwdvvrje to wp&rov fiawriZtov. John, x. 40. As Our Lord had, after the Temptation of Forty Days, visited John at Bethabara, it is certainly possible that 7rdXtv, in the above passage, may refer to that interview ; but the more natural meaning is that, after the Feast of Dedication, Our Lord returned back again to Bethabara, the place from which He had come to Jerusalem. And that He resorted to Bethabara at the close of the Feast of Tabernacles may be inferred also from the fact that Our Lord, after the. Feast of Tabernacles, attended the Feast of Dedication ; for, as the latter was an inferior festival, it can hardly be supposed that Our Lord would have come to it from a distance, as from Galilee, but it was natural enough that He should go up to the feast, if He were already in the neighbour hood, at Bethabara. 1352. We have placed the Feast of Dedica tion in a.d. 31 upon the following grounds: — 1. If the Feast of Tabernacles, John, vii. 2, has been rightly assigned to the year a.d. 31 , then it is at least probable that the Feast of Dedication was in the same year, for at the latter feast Our Lord and His hearers make famUiar allusion to the conversation which had passed between them at the Feast of Taber nacles. Thus, at the Feast of Tabernacles, Our Lord had called Himself, figuratively, the Light of the World, John, viii. 12 ; the Living Water, John, vii. 37 ; the Door, John, x. 9 ; the Good Shepherd, John, x. 11, etc; and the Jews, at the Feast of Dedication, refer to this enigmatical language, and press Jesus to speak out, and tell them plainly whether He were the Messiah. "Etue wots r-r)v ipvxJjv fjp&v a'ipstg ; El av si b Xptarbg, siws fjplv wapp-qalq. John, x. 24. At the previous Feast of Tabernacles, Our Lord had also spoken of His sheep as knowing Him, and foUowing Him, John, x. 3, 14 ; and now, at the Feast of Dedication, He makes allusion to this. 'Ypslg oi wiarsisrs. oi yap kare ek t&v wpofidnov r&v ep&v, KaQ&g elwov vplv. John, x. 26. These references imply that Our Lord had not been at Jeru- 214 A.D. 31. salem since the Feast of Tabernacles, and that no long interval had since elapsed. 2. At the raising of Lazarus, which occurred soon after the close of the Feast of Dedication, the by standers still refer to the cure of the blind man at the Feast of Tabernacles as a recent event ; and the two feasts, therefore, must have been near to each other. John, xi. 37. 3. If this Feast of Dedication be not re'ferrible to a. d. 31, there remains no alternative but to place it in a. d. 32 ; and if so, it would end on 23 De cember, a.d. 32, from which time to Our Lord's arrival at Bethany, six days before the Passover of a.d. 33, would be a period of about three months, an interval too short to comprise the sojourn of Our Lord at Betha bara, John, x. 40 ; a sojourn at Ephraim, John, xii. 54 ; and the lengthened journey recorded by Luke from ix. 51, to xviii. 14. The only arguments that can be suggested in favour of placing the Feast of Dedication in a.d. 32 appear to be the following : 1. Jesus came six days before the Passover to Bethany, where, it is said, was Lazarus, whom He had raised from the dead ; and hence it may be urged that, as Lazarus was still there, the miracle, which foUowed immediately after the Feast of Dedication, had occurred not long be fore the Passover a.d. 33. "Ottov r)v Ad£apog b TEQvrjK&g, bv rjysipsv sk vsKp&v. John, xii. 1. But the words dVov ought to be rendered not ' where,' but ' of which place ' was Lazarus whom He had raised from the dead. The same word dVov had been used in the same sense by the same Evangelist a little before. BrjQXskp rr)g K&prig owov r)v AafiiS. John, vii. 42. How ever, there is no improbability in the supposi tion that after a lapse of more than a year Lazarus should still be found at Bethany, for even had he changed his usual residence after the miracle, he may have returned thither again, by appointment, for the express purpose of meeting Our Lord. 2. Just before the Passover, a.d. 33, the multitude went from Jerusalem to Bethany that they might see Lazarus, and therefore it may be said that the miracle must have been performed only a little before. 'AXX' "tva Kal rbv Ad^apov "iSoiaiv bv r)ysipsv ek vsKp&v. John, xii. 9. But does it follow from this that Lazarus had only been just raised ? It is observable that the supper at Bethany was not in _ the house of Lazarus, but of Simon the Leper, Matt. xxvi. 6 ; Mark, xiv. 3 ; and after more than a year, and under the protection. afforded by a great festival, Jesus and Lazarus may now have presented them selves for the first time after the miracle, and then the inhabitants of Jerusalem would na- turaUy walk over to Bethany to see Jesus and also Lazarus. 3. It is asserted that when Our Lord, at the Passover a.d. 33, entered Jerusa lem, the multitude, who had witnessed the raising of Lazarus, bore testimony to the mi racle. 'Epapripst oiv b bxXog b &v psr' airov ors tov Aa£apov kiptovnae ek tov py-qpeiov, Kal rjyetpev airov Ik vsKp&v. John, xii. 17. This argument, if the data were correct, would carry some weight with it, but the whole force of it depends on the reading d &v psr' airov ors, etc., and it is now universaUy admitted that the re ceived text in this respect is erroneous, and that the true reading is not oVe, but on, which at once removes all the difficulty, and, in fact, furnishes an argument the other way. The text should stand thus: ' The people, therefore, that were with him bare record that he had called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead.' The multitude had not them selves witnessed the miracle, as we are informed by John himself, on rjKovas tovto airov we- woiijKivai rb anpelov. John, xii. 18. 4. It may be argued that at the raising of Lazarus Caiaphas is described as high-priest ' that year,' dpxis- p£ve &v tov ivtavrov eKeivov, John, xi. 49 ; and that at the Passover, a.d. 33, Caiaphas is again said to be high-priest ' that year,' bg i)v dpxie- psvg rov ivtavrov ekeivov, John, xvui. 13 ; and, therefore, that the raising of Lazarus and the Passover of a.d. 33 were both in the same year. But in fact Caiaphas was high-priest for many years together, and John, instead of implying that the raising of Lazarus and the Passover of a.d. 33 were both in the same year, seems from another passage to suggest the contrary, for in speaking of the arraignment of Jesus before Caiaphas, at the Passover a.d. 33, he adds that it was the same Caiaphas who had advised the death of Christ after the raising of Lazarus. 'Hv Se Ka'tdoiac o avpfiovXsiaag rolg TovSaioig on avptpipst sva avOpivwov dwoXkaQai vwkp rov Xaov. John, xviii. 14. Had John meant that both matters fell within the same year of the high-priesthood of Caiaphas, it would have been quite superfluous to observe that it was the same Caiaphas. Besides, if John treated the high-priesthood as an annual office, the facts A.D. 31. 215 still most remarkably bear out our hypothesis, for if, in the fifteenth year of Tiberius, Annas and Caiaphas were high-priests, i. e. Annas till 1 Nisan, a.d. 29, and then Caiaphas from 1 Nisan, a.d. 29, to 1 Nisan, a.d. 30, Caiaphas would be again high-priest from 1 Nisan, a.d. 31, to 1 Nisan, a.d. 32, during which occurred the raising of Lazarus, and again from 1 Nisan, a.d. 33, to 1 Nisan, a.d. 34, during which oc curred the Passover when Our Lord was tried before Caiaphas. 5. Jesus, in discoursing with the disciples at the Passover a.d. 33, John, xiii. 33, refers to a conversation held by Him at the Feast, of Tabernacles, John, viii. 21 ; and hence it may be argued that this Feast of Tabernacles, and consequently the Feast of Dedication, must have been next before the Passover a.d. 33. The circumstance, however, is too slight of itself to lead to such a con clusion. An interval of six months must, on every hypothesis, have elapsed since the Feast of Tabernacles ; and if allusion could be made to it after six months, why not, if the conver sation had been a striking one, after a period of a year and six months? With the exception of the solitary reference to the Feast of Taber nacles, contained in the passage John, xiii. 33, there is nothing related by John at the Pas sover a.d. 33 which tends in the least degree to show a proximity in point of time to the Feast of Tabernacles, John, vii. 2, or the Feast of Dedication, John, x. 22. 1353. Sejanus, the prefect of the Praetorium, is discovered to . have formed a conspiracy against the Emperor, and is put to death on 18 October. Eodem die defundum (Agrippam) quobiennio ante Sejanus panas luisset. . .Actaob id grates, decretumque ut quintumdecimum Ka lendas Novembris, utriusque necis die, per omnes .annos Jovi sacraretur Tac. Ann. vi. 25. Dion, Iviii. 9. Suet. Tib. 65. This was eight years from the death of Drusus, in a.d. 23 (see no. 1146) ; id (venenum) Druso datum per Lyg- dum spadonem, ut odo post annos cognitum est, Tac. Ann. iv. 8 ; and six years before the death of Tiberius, in a.d 37 (see no. 1500). Cade ejus (Sej&ni) . patratd, sex postea annos pari secreto conjunxit. Tac. Ann. iv. 57. Se- jnnus had been sixteen years in power. Nee, P. C. ultimum Sejani diem, sed sedecim annos cogitaveritis. Tac. Ann. vi. 8. He had been a bitter enemy of the Jews. "Ey vio yap (Tiberius) siQking psrd Ttjv kisivov teXevti))', on rd Karrj- yoprjQkvra t&v toKrjKOTiiiv Tr/v 'P&prjv TovSaiivv \psvSe1g r)aav StafioXal, wXdapara Jjy'idvov TO sQvog dvapwdaat OiXovroc. Philo Leg. s. 24. 1354. Pallas, the celebrated freedman, was at the time of Sejanus's conspiracy the slave of Antonia, the mother of Claudius, for Pallas conveyed to Tiberius her letter informing him of the plot of Sejanus. Tpd^Ei (Antonia) wpbg airbv rd wdvra'aKpifi&g, Kal UdXXavri E7riSovo-a rd ypappara rto wiarordrip r&v SoiXoiv airrjg, tKwkpwEi wpbg Tifiipiov sig rag Kawpiag. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 6. 1355. Herod Antipas was afterwards charged by Agrippa with being concerned in the plot of Sejanus (see ante, no. 1353), and he had therefore been at Eome when it was in agita tion, but had sailed from Italy in the autumn of this year, a httle before the actual detection of these treasonable practices. 1356. Tiberius continues at Capreae for nine months after the death of Sejanus, or until July, a.d. 32. Oppressd conjuratione Sejani, nihilo securior aut constantior per novem proxi- mos menses non egressus est villd qua vocatur Jovis. Suet. Tib. 65. 1357. Macro is appointed to succeed Se janus as prefect of the Praetorium. Tac. Ann. vi. 15, 29. Suet. Calig. 12. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 6. (See a.d. 14, no. 1058; a.d. 38, no. 1530.) 1358. Tiberius discovers for the first time, on the death of Sejanus, through Apicata, the wife of the latter, that Drusus, in a.d. 23, had been poisoned by the artifices of Sejanus. Dion, Iviii. 11 (see no. 1146). Tiberius now grieves for the loss of Drusus as much as he had before been indifferent. Auxit intendit- que savitiam, exacerbatus indicio de morte filii sui Drusi, quern quum morbo et intemperantid periisse existimaret, ut tandem veneno interemp- tum fraude Livilla uxoris atque Sejani cognovit, neque toi-mentis neque supplicio cujusquam pe- percit. Suet. Tib. 62. 1359. Agrippa, the son of Aristobulus, and grandson of Herod, and who had been the intimate friend of Drusus, is now banished, as recalling by his presence the memory of Drusus. Kai d Tifiipiog rolg ipiXoic rov vliojg TETEXEVKOTog dwsiw&v ipotrav sig oipiv avri3 Std rb avspsQi^EaQat wpbg to XvwslaQat pvypovsiojv rov watSbg Qsivpiq rrj ekeivov. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 1 (see a.d. 32, no. 1369). 1360. Agrippa returns to the East, and 216 A.D. 32. resides at Malatha, in Idumaea. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 2. 1361. Poppaeus Sabinus is prefect of Achaia and Macedonia. 7s (Poppaeus Sabinus) Ma cedonia turn intentus, Achaiam quoque curabat. Tac. Ann. v. 10. 1361 a. Coin of Tiberius. Head of Tiberius 4- Mun. Augusta Bilbilis. Ti. Casare v. L. JElio Sejano Cos. Eckhel. vi. 196. Coin of Alexandria. TtfStpwg Kaiaap 2f/3n?0£ L. IH. (i. e. in the eighteenth year of Tiberius) -f- 8tog 2t/3nXaKKor ovrog . . . psrd ti)v ~2,sfiijpov teXevt))v, bg iwsrirpawTO A'iyvwrov, KaQiararat rrjg 'AXe£- avSpsiag Kal rijc X'*'PaC iwirpowog . . . 'Efaeriav ydp rrjv swiKparsiav Xafi&v, wivre pkv Irn ra- wp&ra, 'C&vrog Tifispiov Kaiaapog, ttjvte eipijvyv Sif i/>vXa£e, etc. Tip Sk vardnp, Tifispiov pkv re- XEvrrjaavTog, Yatov Sk dwoSsixQivrog avroKpd- ropog, etc. Philo in Flacc. 1, 3. A'iyvwrov iw' k^asriav kwirpaweig. Philo in Flacc. 19 (see b c. 24, no. 687 ; a.d. 38, nos. 1530, 1538). Flaccus proceeds to Egypt by way of Bran- A.D. 32. 217 disium, and across the Isthmus of Corinth. Philo in Flacc. 18 and 19. It was, therefore, late in the year. This was not the usual time for a prefect's departure from Eome, but a vacancy had occurred by death. In Dion, under the year a.d. 32, we read, ko'v roinp, Oirirpaaiov IlwXituvoe rov rrjg Aiyiwrov apxov- rog rsXEvrriaavTog 'lfirjpiv rtvl Kaiaapstoi xpovov nvd to eOvog (Tiberius) iwirpsips. Dion, Iviii. 19. For 'Ifiripip should be read ^sfiripoi, the predecessor, for a short time, of Flaccus. The order of succession would then be, 1. Vetrasius PoUio ; 2. Severus ; 3. Flaccus. 1369. About the same time also Herod Agrippa, through the influence of his sister Herodias, now hving with Herod Antipas, is appointed by him aedile of Tiberias ; but he soon after quarrels with Herod Antipas at Tyre, and repairs to the court of Flaccus, pre fect of Syria. Aiawipwsrat Se (Cyprus, the wife of Agrippa) Kal &g rr)v dSeXipijv avrov HpwStdSa, HptvSy r& Terpdpxv avvotKov- aav, . . . Ot Se perawipxpavTeg airov, o'iktj- rfjptov dwiSsd,av TifisptdSa,' Kai n Kal dpyvptov Sptaav sig rrjv Statrav, dyopavopiq te rrjg Tt- fisptdSog iriprjaav. Oil pr)v iwl wXslov ys 'Hp&Srjg kvipsiVE rolg SsSoypivoig . . . iv ydp Tipto wapa avvovaiav, vwb o'ivov te ysvopivivv airolg XotSopiivv ... tie OXokkov rbv bwan- kov e'iaetat, ipiXov iwl 'P&prjg rd pdXtara airip yeyovora wporspov, Svptav Se ev r&i rbre Stslwsv, Kal, Ss^apivov OXaKKov, wapa roirto Strjysv. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 2 (see a.d. 31, no. 1359 ; a.d. 33, no. 1424). Herod and Agrippa had both been at Eome at the time of the con spiracy of Sejanus, in the autumn of a.d. 31 (see that year; nos. 1355, 1359). Herod had returned, we may suppose, in the third quarter of a.d 31 ; and Agrippa was ordered from Eome shortly after 18 October, a.d. 31, the day of the death of Sejanus. As Agrippa on his quarrel with Herod withdrew to the .court of Flaccus in Syria, who died in the latter half of a.d. 33, Agrippa must have held the aedileship of Tiberias in a.d. 32. 1370. Jesus, who a few days after the close of the Feast of Dedication, on 5 December, a.d. 31, had retired to Bethabara (see a.d. 31, no. 1350), tarries there long enough to make many disciples. Kal kwiarsvaav 7roXXoi ekeT etc avrdv. John, X. 42. Mary and Martha send word from Bethany to Jesus of the sickness of Lazarus. THv Se' rtc daQsy&v Ad£apog awb ByQaviag sk rrjg Ktoprjg Maplag Kal MdpQag, etc. John, xi. 1. Greswell argues that d^d and ek in this passage signify different things, the former de noting the domicUe for the time being, and the latter the place of nativity ; that Martha and Mary were not natives of Bethany, but of some village in GalUee, for that when Our Lord was in GalUee MdpQa vwsSk'aTo airov eig rbv oIkov airrjg, Luke, x. 38 ; while the house in Bethany where Martha and Mary and Lazarus their brother were present at Our Lord's supper there, John, xii. 1, was not the house of any one of them, but of Simon the Leper. Mark, xiv. 3. This distinction between d^d and ek appears to be somewhat fanciful Be thany was apparently the native place of Lazarus, Martha, and Mary (dVov r)v Ad£apoe, John, xii. 1, ' of which place was Lazarus,' see John vii. 42) ; but Martha had perhaps married and settled in Galilee, which would account for the expression rbv oIkov airrjg in GalUee, and Mary may have married Simon the Leper, who resided in Bethany ; and it is observable that the Jews who came to Bethany are said to have visited the house of Mary, {or so we should read the words ol kXQbvreg wpbg rr)v Mapia v. John, xi. 45. Another opinion is that Simon the Leper was the father of Lazarus and his sisters, and then Mary might be the unmarried daughter who remained at home. 1371. Bethany signifies the house of dates, for though no palm-trees now remain there, it is clear that there were such in Our Saviour's time, for the multitudes that went out to meet Him cut down branches from the palm-trees. "EXafiov ra fiaia t&v ipoiviKoiv. John, xii. 13. Bethany was about fifteen stades, or a little less than two miles, from Jerusalem. THv Se h B?)0avia eyyve rwv TtpoaoXipivv &g awb araSioiv SsKawtvTE. John, xi. 18. John guards himself as to the exact distance by using the word &g, or about. But suppose John had said fifteen stades, and that upon measurement the distance of Bethany from Jerusalem had been found to be sixteen stades, could it therefore be argued that John was not inspired ? or are not the Evangelists stiU human instruments, and inspired only in the promulgation of religious truth ? 1372. Jesus after receiving intelligence of Lazarus's sickness, abides two days at Betha bara, and then announces His intention of F F 218 A.D. 32. returning to Bethany, 'iie ovv r'jKovasv on daQs- vsl, rbrs pkv 'ipeivev kv ip »}v rbwo> Svo hpepag. John xi. 6. 1373. The disciples, on learning Our Lord's intention of visiting Bethany, are alarmed at the idea of approaching so near to Jerusalem, where the Jews had sought so lately at the Feast of Dedication a.d. 31 to stone Jesus. Pa/3/31, vvv k£r)TOvv as XiOdaat ol TovSalot Kal wdXiv bwdysig ekeI. John, xi. 8. " Ayoipev Kal ijptlg iva dwoQav&psQa per airov. John, xi. 16. Had it been the season of a festival, the disciples would have felt less fear, as during the celebra tion of the great feasts immunity, except in special cases, was allowed to all. See Jos. Bell. i. 22, 1, cited a.d. 30 ; and a.d. 32, no. 1412. 1374. Jesus returns to Bethany, and raises Lazarus from the dead. John, xi. 17. Lazarus was raised on the fourth day after his burial (i.e. after his death, for it was the custom, as in the case of Our Saviour, to bury on the day of the death). Terapraioe ydp Eo-ri. John xi. 39. As Bethany was a day's journey from Betha bara to a swift messenger, and a two days' journey to an ordinary traveller, and Jesus tarried two days before He set out, the interval between the dispatch of the messenger by the sisters of Lazarus and the return of Jesus to Bethany must have been about five days; and as Lazarus had been four days in the tomb, his death must have occurred on the day fol lowing the dispatch of the messenger. Lazarus is the abbreviated form of Eleazar, and was a common Jewish name of that day. 1375. The raising of Lazarus caused many to believe in Jesus, 7roXXo! ovv . . . kwiarev- aav t\g airov, John, xi. 45; and the Pharisees thereupon call a Sanhedrim. Iiwrjyov oiv ol ' Apxiepelg Kal ol apiaa~iot avvkSpmv. John, xi. 47. And Caiaphas, the Sadducee high priest, advises the death of Jesus. Svptjispst hplv Iva tig dvQpivwog dwoQdvr] vwsp rov Xaov. John, xi. 50. And a resolution to that effect is carried. 'Awb ekei'vijc ovv Trjg ilipae awsfioiXsv- aav Iva dwoKrsivuiaiv avrbv. John, xi. 53. Annas, or Ananus, and his five sons (all of whom were at one time or other high-priests), and his son-in-law Caiaphas were Sadducees, and therefore in general opposed to the Pharisees. But the Sadducee section of the Sanhedrim was now induced to act in concert with the Pharisees; and the argument by which the Sadducees of the Sanhedrim were won over by the Pharisees was adapted to the Eomanising policy of the Sadducees. 'Edv dip&psv airov ovrto, wdvrsg wiarsvaovatv eig airov, Kal eXev aovrai oi 'P tvpalot Kal dpovatvfip&v Kal rdv rbwov Kal To'sQvog. John xi. 48. When the Sadducees once aimed at any object, they had no scruples about the means, Jos. Ant. xx. 9, 1 ; Bell. ii. 8, 14 ; and accordingly we find Caiaphas on this occasion proposing at once the death of Jesus. This cold-blooded counsel of Caiaphas may have been one reason why Our Lord, when brought before him at the Passover, a.d. 33, declined to answer his questions, Matt. xxvi. 63 ; for defence would be useless where there was a foregone conclusion. 1376. Jesus, on receiving intelligence of the proceedings in the Sanhedrim, retires to the village of Ephraim, Trjaovg ovv oiKsrt wapprj- aiq wspiswdrst kv rolg TovSaiotg, dXX a7r^X- Qev ekeIQev sig rrjv x<*>pav kyyvg Trig spy ftov tig 'Etppaip Xsyopkvriv wbXiv, John, xii. 54 ; and sojourns there for some time. KqKsl Siirpifis psrd r&v paQrjT&v airov. 'II v Se Eyyve rd Ild- axa, etc. John, xi. 54. The words 'Hv Se Ey yve rb Ildaxa should have commenced a new chapter, as opening an entirely new subject and one separated by an interval of more than a year. John's Gospel, being supplementary, abounds in abrupt transitions, and supposes the reader to be acquainted with the intervening transactions furnished by the three synoptic Gospels. 1377. Ephraim lay to the north of Jerusalem, and was, as John describes it, on the borders of the desert, the Aulon or Ghor, the valley of the Jordan. It is noticed by several writers. SvvoStvo-avroe pot iv rrj ipijpip rrjg Bai0nX Kal 'Eifipa'ip iw\ rijv opsivijv avspxopivtp dwb Tfjg Tsptxovg. Epiphan. adv. Haeres. i. 133. 'Eippalp, Eyyve rrjg kpr)pov. Ephraim juxta desertum. Euseb. Onom. 'Enjpwv, ipvXrjg TovSa Kai sari vvv K&prj Eippalp psylary wspl rd opia AiXiag we awb aypsitov k . Ephron in tribu Juda. Est et villa pragrandis, Ephraa nomine, contra septentrionem in vicesimo ab JElia milliario. Euseb. Onom. Wieseler suggests that the word vicesimo, in Jerome's version, is a trans lation of k (20), written or read in Euseb. Onom. by mistake for rj (8), and that Ephraim was not twenty miles, but only eight miles from Jerusalem. Wiesel. Chronol. p. 318. But if Ephraim was near the desert, it could not A.D. 32. 219 have been eight miles only, but must have been twenty miles from Jerusalem. Nor is it likely that Our Lord would have retired to so short a distance as eight miles for security from persecution. Ephraim is also mentioned by Josephus in close connection with Bethel. 'Ava/3dc Sk (Vespasian) Etc rnv opetvrjv alpel Sio rowapxiag rijv re YotpviriKrjv Kal ' AKpafiaTTj- vrjv KaXovpkvnv, pea' ctg ByOnXa. re Kal 'Eippalp, o'tg tppoipovg kyKaTaarr)aag pixptg lepoaoXiptvv iwwd^sro. Jos. BeU. iv. 9, 9. Eobinson con siders Taiyibeh, the ruins of which are a little to the north-east of Beitin, or Bethel, to be the Ophrah of the tribe of Benjamin, and Ephraim of the New Testament. Eusebius states . the distance of Ephraim from Bethel to be five mUes, 'Aippd,. KXr)pov Bsviaplv, Kal vvv kan K&prj 'AippijX dwb . . . Aphra, in tribu Benia- min. Est et hodie vicus Effrem in quinto mil- liario B-ethelis ad orientem respiciens, Euseb. Onom.; which agrees with the situation of Taiyibeh. Eobinson's Palest, i. 447. Bethel was twelve mUes from Jerusalem, BaiQnX Kat j'vv eon K&py AiXiag dwbQsv arjpsivig tfi'., Euseb. Onom.; and as Ephraim was five miles further, the whole distance of Ephraim from Jerusalem would be seventeen miles, which again makes it probable that Eusebius stated Ephraim to be twenty and not eight mUes from Jerusalem. 1378. While Our Lord is at Ephraim, the Sanhedrim issue a warrant for His apprehension. AsStoKEiaav Sk Kal ol 'Apxiepeie Kal oi pevov Karapbvag, Luke, ix. 18 ; Jesus questions His disciples whom they took Him to be ; and when Peter, in the name of them all, answers, the Christ or Messiah, Jesus charges them not to publish it abroad. This appeal of Jesus to His disciples touching His Messiahship was to test their faith in Him at a time when it was subjected to the severest trial. The Pharisees and Sadducees had now both avow edly combined against Him, and Jesus had sought refuge from the storm by retreating to the extreme borders of Palestine, about Caesarea Philippi. He was naturally solicitous about the constancy of His disciples ; and when Peter, in the name of the rest, declared their unshaken behef in Him as the Messiah, Jesus manifests His satisfaction by saying that on the Apostles (represented by Peter) He would found His Church, and that the gates of Hell should not prevail against it. At the same time, that they might not be misled as to the nature of His kingdom, He informs them that He must suffer death at Jerusalem, and that, if any one would be His disciple, he must take up his cross and follow Him. 'A?rd tots (observes Mat thew emphatically) rjp^aro b 'Ljo-ove SetKvieiv rolg paQrjralg avrov Sri Sel avrbv dweXQelv eig TepoadXvpa, etc. Matt. xvi. 21. Peter, stUl swelling with the notion of a temporal king dom, deprecated so disastrous an issue, but was at once rebuked. Matt. xvi. 21. Mark, viii. 31. Luke, ix. 22. The words of the angel to the women at the sepulchre, pvrjaQrjre &g kXaXinaev vplv 'in &v kv ry YaXiXaiq, Xkyivv, Sri Ssl tov vlov rov dvQp&wov wapaSoQfjvai, etc., Luke, xxiv. 6, may refer to this solemn warning by Our Lord of His death, as Mark particularly notices that He spake of it, wapprjalq, publicly, Mark, viii. 32. If so, Galilee, in the above passage, is not to be taken as meaning exclusively the tetrarchy of Herod Antipas, but as comprising also Ga lilee of the Gentiles, the tetrarchy of Herod Philip. However, Our Lord subsequently forewarned His disciples (paQnrdg) in Galilee proper of His approaching Passion, Mark, ix. 31 ; Matt. xvii. 22 ; Luke, ix. 44 ; and the attendant women, who afterwards visited the sepulchre, may have been included under the general term of pudrjrdg. ff 2 220 A.D. 32. 1381. The Transfiguration occurs six days after this mournful announcement of Our Lord's death. Kai peO' ypspag !£, etc. Matt. xvii. 1. Mark, ix. 2. '£2pivo) kw' airov, etc. Luke, xiv. 31. As Our Lord was frequently inculcating practical precepts by a reference to surrounding objects or current events, it is not unlikely that He here alludes to the open hos tilities which about this time broke out be tween Herod, tetrarch of Galilee, and Aretas, king of Petra. In a.d. 29, Herod, as we have seen, divorced his wife, the daughter of Aretas, and hence a misunderstanding between the two princes. Afterwards a further dispute arose about the boundary line of their dominions, at Gamala, and eventually their generals took the field, and Herod's army sustained a signal de feat. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 1. It is difficult to fix the exact date of this war. It was some con siderable time after the divorce of Aretas's A.D. 32. 227 daughter, in a.d. 29, for that was only the be ginning of the quarrel. 'Apxrjv 'ixQpag. Ib. And it was after the death of John the Baptist, in the spring of a.d. 31, for Herod's disaster was imputed as a judgment upon him for the death of the Baptist. Tio-i Se t&v TovSaitov eSokei 6Xw- Xkvai rbv 'Up&Sov arpdrov vwb rov Qsov, Kal pdXa SiKaitog nvopivov Kara woivrjv Twdvvov tov kwtKaXovpivov fiawnoTOv. Ant. xviii. 5, 2. On the other hand, ViteUius heard of the death of Tiberius (16 March, a.d. 37) when he was at Jerusalem, at the Feast of Pentecost (9 May) a.d. 37, and was then on his way against the king of Petra, to avenge Herod for Aretas's victory over him ; and Herod had previously written to Tiberius, ypdtpst wpbg Tifiiptov, Ant. xviii. 5, 1 ; and then Tiberius had sent a dis patch to ViteUius, ypdipsi wpbg OviriXXiov, To.; and then ViteUius had made his preparations, wapaaKsvaadpsvog &g sig wbXspov, Ant. xviii. 5, 3 ; and finally marched against Petra ; so that, making aUowance for these intermediate transactions, the war between Herod and Aretas could not have broken out later than in a.d. 36. But further, it is said that the overthrow of Herod's army was owing to the treachery of some exiles from Herod Philip's tetrarchy, wpo- Soaiag avrji ysvopivrjg iw' dvSp&v tpvydouiv, ol ovrsg eV rrjg iXiwwov Tsrpapxiag 'Hp&Srj avvs- arpdrovv, Ant. xvni. 5, 1 ; and if, as seems to be implied, PhUip was still living, the battle must have taken place at least before 19 August, a. d. 34, as Herod Philip died in the twentieth year of Tiberius, i. e. some time between 19 August, a.d. 33, and 19 August, a.d. 34. Thus the date of the battle lies somewhere be tween the two extremes a.d. 31 and a.d. 34; and we are disposed to place it in a.d. 32, when the ascription of the defeat to divine vengeance for the death of the Baptist in the preceding year would be the most natural. It may ap pear an objection that no measures should have been taken by Tiberius to avenge Herod until the sending of a dispatch in a.d. 36 ; but the dilatory habits of the Emperor are weU known, and besides there may have been good reasons for the delay in the present case from the alarm created by the Parthians. In a.d. 33, or a.d. 34, died Artaxias, the Eoman king of Armenia, when Artabanus, king of Parthia, seized the opportunity of placing his own son, Arsaces, on the vacant throne, This bold step of Artabanus excited the fears of Tiberius, who prepared to resist the Parthian encroachment, and, opportunely enough, at the very begin ning of a.d. 35 an embassy from a Parthian faction, which had become disaffected through the insolence of Artabanus, arrived at Eome, soliciting support to their views, when Ti berius immediately sent off Phraates, one of the Parthian hostages, to contest the throne of Parthia with Artabanus. At the same time, Tiberius bribed the Iberi to invade Armenia and drive out Arsaces. These troubles con tinued till a.d. 36, when peace was concluded with Parthia ; and then it was that Tiberius sent orders to ViteUius to take up the quarrel of Herod Antipas against Aretas (see a.d. 34, no. 1461 ; a.d. 35, no. 1472 ; a.d. 36, no. 1483 ; a.d. 37, no. 1498). If the defeat of Herod Antipas by the king of Petra occurred in the spring or summer of a.d. 32, the event would of course be fresh in every one's mind at the close of the year, and Our Lord could not have Ulustrated His subject more forcibly than by referring to the foUy of the tetrarch in pro voking hostilities without having the sinews of war to maintain the conflict. 1415. Jesus, in the course of His journey, uses the expression, eJ e'ixete wiartv &g kokkov aivawsuig, eXeyere av ry avKapivo) rairrj, etc. Luke, xvii. 6. It is said that the sycamine is to be found only in Lower GalUee, and that, in fact, the line of demarcation between Upper and Lower GalUee was where the sycamine began to grow. Mishna, i. 189, 2, cited 2 Gresw. Diss. 473 ; and see 1 Kings, x. 27 ; 1 Chron. xxvii. 28. Our Lord, at this time, therefore, would be in Lower Galilee, where He probably passed the winter months. 1415 a. Inscription. Saluti Perpetua Augusta Libertatique publica Populi Romani + Genio Muniripi Anno post Intiramnam Conditam Deem, ad Cn. Domi- tium JEnobarbum . . . 'Cos + Providentia Fi. Casaris Augusti Nati ad aternitatem Romani nominis Sublato hoste pernieiosissimo P. R. Faustus Titius Liber alis vi.vir Aug. Iter. P. S. F. C. Gruter, 113, 2. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 13. Pentecost, June 3. Tabernacles, October 8. g g 2 228 A.D. 33. A.D. 33. U.C. 786. Olymp. 203, 1. Seev. Sulpicius Galba. L. Coknel. Sulla Felix. Ex Kal. Jul. L. Salvius Otho. Tiberii xx. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxxv. from 27 June. Cos. v. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. Thirty-seventh year of the reign of Herod Antipas and Herod Philip. 1416. Tiberius comes within three or four miles of Eome, but does not enter it. Dion, Iviii. 21. Tac. Ann. vi. 15. 1417. The Laws of Treason, or disaffection to government, are still rigorously enforced. Dein redeunt priores metus, postulato Majestatis Con- sidio Proculo. Tac. Ann. vi. 18. It was under colour of these laws that Our Lord was this year nailed to the cross (see a.d. 15, no. 1065 ; a.d. 19, no. 1106). From this morbid sensibility, Tiberius orders all who had been arrested as implicated in Sejanus's conspiracy to be put to death. Cundos qui carcere ad- tinebantur accusati societatis cum Sejano necari jubet (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 19. 1418. Tiberius, without having entered Eome, returns to Capreae, and Caius Caesar (Caligula) accompanies him. C. Casar, dis- cedenti Capreas avo comes, Claudiam M. Si- lani filiam conjugio- accepit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 20. The marriage was celebrated in a.d. 35. Caius at this time was twenty, i. e. he Tiad completed his twentieth year on 31 August, a.d. 32 (see a.d. 12, no. 1045), and had been brought up hitherto, first by his mother, Agrippina, and then by Livia, and on her death, in a.d. 29, by Antonia. Comitatus est (Caius) patrem et in Syriacd expeditione, unde reversus primum in matris, deinde, ed relegatd, in Livia Augusta proavia sua con- tubernio mansit ; quam defunctam pratextatus etiam pro rostris laudavit, transiitque ad An- toniam aviam, et inde vicesimo atatis anno ac- citus Capreas a Tiberio uno atque eodem die togam sumpsit barbamque posuit. Suet. Calig. 10. As Caius was educated under the auspices of Antonia from a.d. 29 to a.d. 33, this will account for' the intimacy between Agrippa, afterwards king of Judaea, and Caius, for Ber nice, the mother of Agrippa, was a very dear friend of Antonia. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 1. Agrippa would be often in the company of Caius, at the house of Antonia, if, as we have supposed, Agrippa did not leave Eome until a.d. 31 (see that year, no. 1359). 1419. Tiberius, at this time, is deeply super stitious, and devoted to astrology (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 21. 1420. Drusus, the son of Agrippina, the wife of Germanicus, is put to death. Drusus deinde exstinguitur (his coss.) Tac. Ann. vi. 23. 1421. Agrippina herself dies, the victim of severe treatment at Pandataria. Her death was on 18 October. Acta ob id grates, decre- tumque ut quintum decimum Kalendas Novem- bris, utriusque (Sejani et Agrippinse) neris die, per omnes annos donum Jovi sacraretur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 25. Dion, Iviii. 22. Suet. Tib. 53. 1422. Tiberius appoints C. Caesar (Caligula) quaestor, and looks upon him as his successor. Kal rbv Ydiov rapiav ovk iv rolg wp&rotg dwi- Sei£ev . . . t& Sk Sr) Yalu) &g Kal povapxr)aovrt wpoaelxe (his coss.). Dion, Iviii. 23. 1423. It is mentioned under this year that, from accumulated deaths, there was such a lack of prefects for the People's or Senate's provinces that the consular prefects (viz. of Asia and Libya) were continued for six years together, and the praetorian prefects for three years. Too-oDrov ydp 7rX»j9oe r£iv re dXXti>v Kai r&v fiovXsvr&v dw&XsTO, &ote rove apxovrag rovg KXripivrovg, rovg pkv koTparnynKOTag swi Tpia, rovg S turarevKtirae kwi si, 'irrj rag r)ye- poviag t&v kQv&v, awopiq t&v SiaSsiiopkvtov airovg, axelv. Ti ydp civ ne EX01 rovg alps- rovg ovopd^stv, oig Kal awb wp&rrjg iwl wXslarov dpxsiv eSiSov. Dion, Iviii. 23. 1424. The Damascenes and Sidonians have a controversy before Flaccus, governor of Syria, when Agrippa (see a.d. 32, no. 1369 ; a.d. 38, no. 1533), being convicted of having taken a bribe from the Damascenes, is ordered out of the province. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 3. Sidon, in b. c. 20 (see that year, no. 726), had been deprived of its liberty, and annexed to Syria ; and as both Sidonians and Damascenes appeared before the prefect of Syria, it is evident that Damascus, at this time, also be longed to Syria. The controversy was be tween the Sidonians and Damascenes, and not between the Sidonians and the ruler of Da mascus ; the latter city, therefore, had not yet A.D. 33. 229 fallen under the dominion of Aretas, king of Petra. 1425. Our Lord, in the spring, resumes His circuit, and continues His progress toward Je rusalem. His course is now from west to east, along the borders of Samaria and Gahlee, in the direction of Peraea. Kal iyivsro kv rip wopEvsoQat avrbv sig IspovaaXrip Kal avrde SlijpxEro Std pkaov Sa^iapEtac Kal YaXiXaiag. Luke, xvii. 1 1 . The remark is apparently in troduced to explain how it happened that one of the ten lepers, whose cure is related imme diately afterwards, was a Samaritan. Some, as Greswell, understand Luke to say by these words that Our Lord passed through the midst of Samaria, and then through the midst of Gahlee, and that Our Lord had, consequently, His back turned to Jerusalem when Luke tells us that He had steadfastly set His face towards it, Luke, ix. 53 ; but this interpretation cannot be thought of, as Sid pkaov clearly means along the borders of Samaria and Galilee, i. e. be tween the two. 1426. Jesus arrives at the Jordan, and crosses it from west to east, i. e. from Galilee into Peraea. MErijpsv a7rd rrjg TaXiXaiae Kai ¦tJXQev etc rd dpia rijc TovSaiae wkpav rov TopSdvov. Matt. xix. 1. KaKEtflEV dvao-rdc epxerat sig rd d'pia rrjg TovSaiae [Std tov~\ wipav rov TopSdvov. Mark, X. 1. The expression rd d'pta rrjg TovSaiag may mean either the parts of Peraea on the confines of Judaea, or the parts of Judaea itself; but we have seen that rd opia of Tyre and Sidon were probably the parts of Galilee of the Gentiles on the confines of Tyre and Sidon, and the same words may be rendered in a similar sense here — 'the parts of Peraea on the borders of Judaea.' The textus receptus of Mark, indeed, offers a difficulty by saying that Jesus came to rd d'pia of Judaea by way of Peraa. But, according to the best MSS., the words Sid rov, before wipav tov TopSdvov, should be omitted, and have accordingly been rejected by Lach mann. "We should infer, both from Matthew and Mark, that Our Lord not merely passed through Peraea, but remained in it for some time. Had they intended only to express that Our Lord arrived in Judaa, they would have said simpliciter that He came to Judaa, and not that He came to the borders of Judaa. The part of Herod's tetrarchy caUed Peraea was bounded, on the north by PeUa, on the south by Machaerus, on the west by the Jordan, and on the east by Philadelphia. Jos. Bell. iii. 3, 3. 1427. At this- point, Matthew and Mark, who omit the last journey of Our Lord through Galilee, again join Luke in their narratives, the next incident, that of Blessing the Infant Children, being recorded by all the three synoptic Evangelists. Matt. xix. 13. Mark, x. 13. Luke, xviii. 15. The Blessing of the Children was apparently in some house where Our Lord was lodging, for Mark adds, Kal EKwopsvopsvov airov sig bSov. Mark, x. 17. 1423. Our Lord, while in Peraea, is attended by great multitudes, and works miracles. Kal hKoXoiQrjaav airto d'xXot 7roXXol Kal s&spdwEvaev avrovg sKel. Matt. xix. 2. And exercises His ministry iii His wonted manner. Kal avpwo- psiovrai wdXiv bxXoi wpbg airov Kal ti»e ei&Qet TrdXtv kSlSaoKEV airroig. Mark, X. 1. 1429. The Pharisees try to entrap Jesus, while in Peraea, by addressing to Him the in sidious question whether a man might lawfully put away his wife. As Jesus was in the juris diction of Herod Antipas, who had divorced his wife, the daughter of Aretas, and married Herodias, the question was one of great deli cacy. Matt. xix. 3. Mark, x. 2. In pubhc, Our Lord gave a discreet answer; but in private, He told the disciples plainly that to put away a wife, and marry another, was adultery. Kat ev o'tKiq wdXiv ol paOrjral airov, etc. Mark, x. 10. 1430. Peter, after Our Lord's discourse upon riches, observes, TSov, rjpelg dtprjKapev wdvra Kal rjKoXovQrjoapkv oot. Mark, x. 28. Matt. xx. 27. Luke, xviii. 28. This de claration was peculiarly appropriate at the present time when Our Lord had just bid farewell for ever to Galilee, the native country of the disciples ; and in the following passage Our Lord probably alludes to the house and wife and children which Peter had left behind at Capernaum. OvSei'c kartv bg diprjKev olriav rj dSsXtpovgrj dSsXtpug rj waripa ij prjripa, rjyvvalKa, >/ rsKva, rj dypovg, etc. Mark, x. 29. Luke, xviii. 29. 1431. The parable of the Labourers in the Vineyard is now dehvered by Our Lord, Matt. ¦xxi. 1, and was prompted, perhaps, by the vineyards which abounded in Peraea, Jos. BeU. iii. 3, 3 ; but were not found to the west of the Jordan. 230 A.D. 33. 1432. Jesus crosses the Jordan from Peraea into Judaea, and takes the road to Jerusalem, and by the way communicates privately to the disciples (being the third warning of the kind) that He was about to suffer at Jerusalem. Matt. xx. 17. Mark, x. 32. Luke, xviii. 31 (see a.d. 32, no. 1380). The two previous warnings had been given in GalUee to the whole body of believers, and were expressed generally that He must close His life upon the cross; but Jesus now imparts to the Twelve exclusively that the time had arrived, and that He should suffer at the approaching Passover. Notwithstanding this the disciples did not comprehend it, and they stiU imagined from their preconceived idea of the Messiah's cha racter that after passing through this ordeal, He would take possession of His visible king dom. Accordingly, James and John, through their mother, immediately afterwards prefer a request that they might sit the one on His right hand and the other on His left in His kingdom. Matt. xx. 20. Mark, x. 35. It may be asked what pretensions had James and John to take precedence of the other dis ciples, and how could their mother presume to solicit such a distinction ? The scene is natural enough if we consider the relationship of James and John. The mother of James and John was Salome, the sister of Mary, Our Lord's mother (see a.d. 29, no. 1198), and James and John, therefore, being Our Lord's cousins, rested their claims on consanguinity ; and Salome, as the aunt of Our Lord, according to the flesh, might well in that character take a liberty which in a stranger would have been presumption. 1433. Jesus arrives at Jericho, Luke, xvin. 35 ; Matt. xx. 29 ; Mark, x. 46 ; and as He is passing through Jericho, Zacchaeus ascends a sycamore tree that he might see Jesus. Luke, xix. 1. The English translation is, 'And Jesus entered and passed through Jericho, and be hold,' etc., as if the incident had occurred when Our Lord left Jericho ; but the Greek is ' And Our Lord entered and was passing through Jericho, and behold,' etc. The sycamore grows in the plain only, and the incident, therefore, occurred in Jericho, and before Our Lord had entered the mountain pass. Jesus lodges for the night at Jericho in the house of Zacchaeus. 2ir)p£pov yap kv rip o"iko> aov Ssl ps psivai. Luke, xix. 6. 1434. Jesus arrives at Bethany six days before the Passover. 'O ovv Tjjo-ove wpb si, fjpsp&v rov wdaxa ¦fjXQsv sig BrjQaviav. John, xii. 1. The Passover was on 14 Xanthicus, or Nisan, and the sixth day before exclusive would be 8 Xanthicus, or Nisan. That the Jews usuaUy assembled at Jerusalem on that day appears from Josephus. ' AQpoti,opkvov rov Xaov wpbg rrjv r&v 'A^ipivy koprrjv, bySby S' r)v SavQtKov prjvbg, etc. BeU. vi. 5, 3. The day of the Passover or Paschal sacrifices was from sunset on Wednesday, 1 AprU, to sunset on Thursday, 2 April, the fuU moon occurring at 5° 12' p.m. on Friday, 3 April ; for Pingre' places an echpse of the moon on that day at 3 p.m. for the me ridian of Paris, i.e. at 5° 12'p.Mfor the meridian of Jerusalem. The Paschal sacrifices were slain in the afternoon on the day next before that on which the moon came to the fuU, and therefore, on this occasion, between noon and sunset on Thursday, 2 AprU. The sixth day before was thus Friday, 27 March, but commencing from sunset of the evening before. Jesus then arrived at Bethany on Friday, 27 March, but before sunset, when the Sabbath began. 1435. Jesus rests at Bethany during the Sabbath, or Saturday, 28 March. On the same Saturday, after 6 p.m., when the Sabbath ended, Jesus sups at Bethany, in the house of Simon the Leper, Matt. xxvi. 6 ; Mark, xiv. 3 ; and Lazarus and Martha and Mary are aU present. John, xii. 2. 1436. The next day, Sunday, 29 March (since caUed Palm-Sunday), Jesus rides trium phantly upon an ass from Bethany, or Beth- phage, into Jerusalem. The route taken was probably the ordinary one for travellers from Jericho, viz. along the southern slope of Mount Olivet. Just as the descent begins, a partial view of the city is presented ; and it was pro bably at this first glimpse of the holy places, kyyl^ovrog Se airov ijSq wpbg ry Karafidaei, Luke, xix. 37, that the multitudes, carrying branches of palm cut from the gardens on their road, shouted, EtiXoyj/uEvoe d kpxbpevog kv ovo- part Kvpiov, etc. Matt. xxi. 9. Mark, xi. 10. Luke, xix. 38. A little further on the whole city bursts suddenly into sight; and it was here that Our Lord, as He gazed upon Jerusalem, shed tears over the melancholy catastrophe which was impending. Kat &g ijyytaev iS&v rrjv woXtv eKXavtrev kw' airy. Luke, xix. 41. See Stanley's Sinai and Palestine, 187-190. A.D. 33. 231 Jesus enters the Temple and looks around Him, and in the evening returns to Bethany to lodge. Kal wspifiXEXpdpsvog irdvra, dipiae rjSy ovarjg Trjg Upag, k£,rjX0ev eig ByQaviav psrd r&v S&SsKa. Mark, xi. 11. 1437. Monday, 30 March, Jesus, on His road from Bethany to Jerusalem, causes the fig-tree to wither away. Kat rrj iwaiptov eijeX- QovTtov avr&v awb Trjg BijQaviag kwsivaas, Kat ESwv avKrjv, etc. Mark, xi. 12. Ilpiuiae Se kwa- vdytvv eie rrjv wbXtv, etc. Matt. xxi. 18. This act was emblematical. Jesus had before de livered a parable in which the Jewish nation had been represented as a fig-tree barren for three years, but which the husbandman was to dress for another, being the fourth year ; and if it stUl bore no fruit, the fig-tree was to be cut down. Luke, xiii. 6. Jesus at the Passover a.d. 33 had completed the fourth year of His ministry without having brought the Jews to repentance, and from this time the Jewish polity was dehvered over to its doom. Jesus enters the Temple and expels the money-changers, or those whose occupation in the outer temple was to change at a profit the heathen coinage of the various countries into Jewish money, which could alone be re ceived into the Corban, or Temple treasury. Mark, xi. 15. Matthew and Luke relate this without any note of time, Matt. xxi. 12 ; Luke, xix. 45 ; and if these two Gospels stood alone, it might be thought to have occurred on the Sunday; but it appears from Mark to have happened on the Monday. In the evening Jesus again returns to Bethany. Kal ors dip£ kyivsro kiswopsisro 'i*oi rrjg wbXsoig. Mark, xi. 19. Kal KaraXiTroijv airovg iirjXQsv e£w rrjg 7rdXeive eig ByQaviav Kal rjiXtoQr) ekei. Matt. xxi. 17. 1438. Tuesday, 31 March. Jesus returns from Bethany to Jerusalem, and teaches in the Temple. Kai wpiv'i wapawopsvbpsvoi, etc. Mark, xi. 20. 'Ev 'sKsivy ry f/pipq, etc. Matt. xxii. 23. Kal r)v SiSdoKoiv rb KaQ' r)pipav iv rig itp&. Luke, xix. 47. The disciples point out the magnificence of the Temple to Our Lord, when He predicts its utter destruction. Kai rivtuv XEydvrwv 7repi rov iepov on XiQotg KaXoig Kal avaQ r) pa at KEKoapyrat, slws, etc. Luke, 21, 5. Matt. xxiv. 1. Mark, xiii. 1. This reference to the costly stones of the Temple, as also to the rich offerings sent from all parts of the world, and hung round the cloisters in which Our Saviour walked, is remarkably true to history. See Jos. Ant. xv. 11, 3 ; xix. 6, 1 ; Philo Leg. ad Cai. 36, 40 ; Judith, xvi. 19 ; 2 Maccab. v. 16 ; ix. 16. On this day, being two days before the Pass over, i. e. before the day of Paschal sacrifices, the Sanhedrim meet at the house of Caiaphas, the high-priest, on the subject of Jesus, and concert His death ; but are afraid to arrest Him during the feast, lest there should be an out break of the people. O'iSare on psrd Svo rjpi- pag rb wdaxa yivsrat. Matt. xxvi. 2. ' Hv Se rb wdaxa, Kal rd a'Cvpa pird Svo i/pipag, etc. Mark, xiv. 1. "Hyyt£e Se r) koprrj r&v d^ipmv r) Xsyo- pkvri wdaxa. Luke, xxii. 1. Mr) kv ry kopry, 'iva pr) Qbpvfiog ykvrjTat kv Tip Xaip. Matt. xxvi. 5. The rulers of the Jews are relieved from their embarrassment how to take Jesus by the offer of Judas Iscariot to betray Him into their hands without tumult. Matt. xxvi. 14. Mark, xiv. 10. Luke, xxii. 3. Our Lord quits His residence at Bethany and passes the night on the Mount of Olives. Luke, xxi. 37. The reason for avoiding Bethany, where He had sojourned hitherto, was no doubt lest the emis saries of the Sanhedrim, now in league with Judas, should lay hold of Him when not pro tected by the people. 1439. Wednesday, 1 AprU. Jesus remains in privacy, to avoid the machinations of the Jewish rulers; but some HeUenists ("EXXtjvec, see John, vii. 35), through the intervention of Philip and Andrew, seek an interview with Him, when Jesus discourses with them. John, xii. 20. Why Phihp and Andrew in particular should have been appealed to does not appear ; but we may surmise that these Hellenists were from Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and PhUip, or from its neighbourhood. At the conclusion of the discourse Jesus again secretes Himself. Tavra kXdXrjasv d Tjj- aoiig Kal a7r£X0iijv EKpifiij. John, xii. 36. Jesus passes the night on the Mount of Olives. Kal e£eX0ojv kwopsiQrj Kara rb 'iOog sig rb bpog r&v 'EXat&v. Luke, xxii. 39. 1440. Thursday, 2 April. On this day the Paschal sacrifices were, by the custom of the Jews, to be slain between noon and sunset, and the Paschal lamb was to be eaten before the next morning. Jesus therefore sends Peter and John to Jerusalem to prepare the Pass over ; but that Judas, the traitor, might not know the place, Jesus tells them that they 232 A.D. 33. should meet a man with a pitcher, to whose house they should go. tHX6e Se t) i/pipa r&v a£vptoviv y e'Sei QisaQai rb wdaxa, Kai dwiaTEiXs flirpov Kal 'liodivrjv, etc. Luke, xxu. 7. Tjj Se wp&rrj t&v di,iptov wpoorjXQov oi paQnrai r& Tnoov, etc. Matt. xxvi. 17. Kat ry wp&ry r&v d^iftoiv ors re wdaxa 'iQvov, etc. Mark, xiv. 12. When it was the hour, viz. the usual hour, for eating the Passover, Jesus reclines with the disciples at the table. Kai ore iyivsro i) &pa, dviwEOE Kal ol S&StKa dwbaroXot ovv air&. Luke, xxii. 14. '0\j/iag Sk ysvopkvrjg dviKSiro psrd r&v S&Seku. Matt. xxvi. 20. Kal oiplag ysvopivng 'ipXsrai psrd r&v S&SsKa, etc. Mark, xiv. 17. Before eating the Paschal lamb (wpb Se rrjg soprrjg tov wdaxa), and when supper was ready (ko! Ssiwvov ysvopivov), Jesus rises from table (iysipsrat ek rov Ssiwvov) and washes the disciples' feet. John, xiii. 1. The expression ?rpd Se rrjg ioprrjg rov wdaxa must be taken to mean not generally before the festival, but immediately before eating the Paschal supper ; and Sei'ttvov ysvopivov should unquestionably be rendered, not, as in the authorized version, ' supper being ended,' but ' when it was sup per,' i. e. when it was supper-time. So yEvo- pivrjg oipiag in the above passages from Matthew and Mark does not signify when the evening was past, but when it was come. That the supper was not over at the time of washing the disciples' feet appears from the subsequent expression dvawsa&v wdXiv, John, xiii. 12, and from the declaration afterwards made by Our Lord that one of them should betray Him, John, xiii. 21 ; for both Matthew and Mark expressly state this to have been said during the meal. Kai ioQiovroiv uir&v, etc. Matt. xxvi. 21. Mark, xiv. 18. The same con clusion would also follow from the circumstance that Jesus, after washing the disciples' feet, gave the sop to Judas, John, xiii. 26 ; for this was done in the course of the supper to mark the traitor without exciting observation. The ceremony of washing the head, and hands, and feet was one of the preliminaries observed by the Jews before eating the Passover (see Philo de Septen., s. 18) ; and Our Lord, to incul cate humility, discharged the most menial of these offices, viz. washing the feet. Jesus institutes the Eucharist. Matt. xxvi. 26. Mark, xiv. 22. Luke, xxii. 17. Judas, on some pretext, leaves the room, with a bidding from Our Lord not to stay long, John, xiii. 27 ; but Judas, instead of returning, concerts his treachery with the rulers of the Jews. It was now night. THv Se vii, ore oiv H,tJXQev. John xiii. 30. Our Lord utters a solemn prayer, John, xvii. 1, and He and His disciples then sing a hymn. Mark, xiv. 26. Matt. xxvi. 30. That the Feast of the Pass over was celebrated with prayer and hymns appears from Philo : Mer' sixvg te Kal vpyiav. De Septen. s. 18. Jesus withdraws to the Mount of Olives, to the Garden of Gethsemane, beyond the Brook Kedron, at the foot of the mount. John, xvin. 1. Luke, xxii. 39. Mark, xiv. 32. Matt, xxvi. 30, 36. Gethsemane was so called from the oil-presses in that part, KJDIJ' r\Z; tor- cular olei. See Kui'noel on Matt. xxvi. 36. The ground now pointed out as Gethsemane is remarkable for the aged olive-trees which stand there ;• -but they cannot be the same as in Our Saviour's time, as, at the siege of Jerusalem by Titus every tree in the vicinity for twelve miles round was cut down to form the mUitary works. The Garden of Gethsemane had been one of Our Lord's resorts, and Judas guided the con spirators thither in the hope of finding Our Lord there. "HtSEt Se Kal TouSae rbv rbwov, on woXXaKig ovvrjxQrj b'lrjoovg ekei psrd r&v paQij- r&v airov. John, xviii. 2. Our Lord is arrested by the chief priests and officers of the Temple, dpxttpelg Kai arparrjyovg tov lepov Kal wpsafivripovg, Luke, xxii. 52 ; with a company of soldiers and constables, under the direction of the chief priests. 'H oiv awCipa Kai b xiXiapxog Kai oi iwrjpirat t&v TovSaioiv. John, xviii. 12. The band are armed, some (the soldiers) with swords, and some (the constables) with staves. "OxXoe woXvg psrd paxaip&v Kal iiXiov Trapd r&v 'Ap- Xtspitov Kai rtSv ypapparitov Kal t&v wpsafiv- rsptov. Mark, xiv. 43. Matt. xxvi. 47. The arrest of Jesus was without any intervention on the part of the Eomans. The company of soldiers was not part of the Eoman guard, but of the Jewish guard of the Temple. The Jewish Sanhedrim had the power of death, in case of any violation of the Temple, even against the Eomans themselves ; and the first charge brought against Our Lord was desecra tion of the Temple, in saying that He would destroy the Temple, and build it again in three days. A.D. 33. 233 Peter draws a sword, and cuts off the right ear of one of the servants of the high-priest. Matt. xxvi. 51. Mark, xiv. 47. Luke, xxii. 50. The three first Evangelists suppress' the name of the servant, from an apprehension, perhaps, of the consequences ; but John, who wrote so long after the occurrence, states the name to have been Malchus. John, xviii. 10. Or perhaps John, who was personally ac quainted with the high-priest (John, xviii. 15), had information which the other Evan gelists did not possess. The violent assault of Peter upon the high-priest's servant may have been one of the causes that induced Peter, out of regard to his own safety, to deny Our Lord in the high-priest's house. Jesus is bound, and led first to the house of Annas, the father-in-law of Caiaphas, the high priest. Kal 'iSrjaav avrdv Kal dwnyayov airov wpbg" Avvav wp&rov, r)v ydp wsvQspbg tov Ka'id- (pov bg r)v ' Apxtspsvg tov ivtavrov ekeivov. John, xviii. 13. This was probably a compliment paid to the aged patriarch, who had himself been high-priest, and all whose sons, at one time or other, attained the same dignity. Thence Jesus is taken bound to the palace of Caiaphas, the actual high-priest. Oi Se Kparr)- aarrsg tov Ttjoovv dwriyayov wpbg Ka'idtpav rbv 'Apxtepia. Matt. xxvi. 57. Mark, xiv. 53. Luke, xxii. 54. 'A7rEtrreiXev avrdv d"Avvac SeSspivov wpbg Ka'idi/iav tov 'Apxtspia. John, xviii. 24. Peter and John foUow Our Lord, at a dis tance, from Gethsemane to the palace of Caia phas ; and John, who was acquainted with the high-priest, is admitted info the palace, but Peter is excluded. However, John afterwards speaks to the porteress, and Peter also is then let in. John, xviii. 15. Those who held Our Lord in the high-priest's palace mock Him, by bandaging His eyes, and buffeting Him, and telling Him to prophesy who smote Him. Kal ol dvSpsg ol avvixovrsg tov 'Itjoovv eveVaifov avr^f, etc. Luke, xxii. 63. Luke places this before the trial of Our Lord by the Sanhedrim; and as this Evangelist is the most methodical, he is here followed. In Matthew the words are tots (after the trial) kvkwTvaav, etc. Matt. xxvi. 67 ; and see Mark, xiv. 65. But Tore and similar expressions in Matthew are mere transitives, without de noting any regular sequence of events. It is, however, highly probable that Our Lord was thus mocked both before and after the trial. As Peter is warming himself at the fire, in the open court of the high-priest's palace, ev pioip rrjg aiXrjg, Luke, xxii. 55, he is charged with being a comrade of Our Lord, and denies Him. He then retires, to avoid notice, into the vestibule, etc rd wpoaiXiov, Mark, xiv. 68 ; etc tov wvX&va, Matt. xxvi. 71 ; and on being questioned, again denies Our Lord. And an hour after, Siaardang &osl &pag piac, Luke, xxii. 59, denies Him a third time, when the cock crows. If the cock crew at the time called the cock-crowing, it would be now about 3 A. M. Kai wapaxprjpa 'in XaXovvroc avrov itp&vrjosv b dXiKTivp. Luke, xxii. 60. Matt. xxvi. 74. Mark, xiv. 72. John, xviii. 27. Our Lord turns round, and looks upon Peter. Kal arpa^cte d Kipiog ivifiXsihs r& Uirpto. Luke, xxii. 61. As Peter, at this time, was in the high-priest's palace, and Our Lord had Peter in sight, Jesus evidently had not yet been brought before the Sanhedrim, which sat in the council-house. 1441. Friday, 3 April. — At break of day, Our Lord is led up from the high-priest's palace to the Sanhedrim, where the chief-priests and scribes and elders are assembled. Kai &g kyi vsro rjpipa avvr)xQrj rb wpsafiirspiov rov Xaov dpxtspelg re Kal ypapparslg, Kal dvijyayov airov sig rb SvvsSptov iavrwv. Luke, xxii. 66. Matt, xxvii. 1. Mark, xv. 1. It was contrary to law for the Sanhedrim to hold its sittings by night. The council, therefore, would meet about 6 a.m. Our Lord was led up to the Sanhedrim, dvijyayov. The BovXEvnjpiov, or council-chamber, where the Sanhedrim met, was contiguous to the western wall of the Temple, and may have occupied the site of the present Mekhimeh, or Town Hall ; and the high-priest's palace would seem to have stood just below it. At first, the Sanhedrim cannot find any tangible ground of accusation against Jesus, k£r)rovv ipEvSopaprvpiav . . . kui ovx evpov, Matt. xxvi. 59 ; Mark, xiv. 55 ; the testimony of the witnesses not agreeing. Kal lo-ai al pap~ ripiai oiK yaav. Mark, xiv. 56. A charge of profaneness is now brought by two. witnesses against Jesus, in having said that He could destroy the Temple, and huild it again in three days. Matt. xxvi. 61. Mark, xiv. 57. But these witnesses also vary in their evidence, and the charge faUs to the ground. Kai ovSe ovrivg 'lay r)v r) paprvpia air&v. Mark, xiv. 59. H.H 234 A.D. 33. Jesus is now solemnly adjured by the high priest to say whether He were the Christ, the Son of God ; and on His declaring Himself to be the Messiah, the high-priest rends his clothes, and pronounces that, with such open blasphemy, there was no need of further wit nesses, and puts the question to the Sanhedrim, How think ye ? when the Sanhedrim return a verdict of death. Ti iplv SokeI ; oi Sk dwoKpt- Oivng slwov, "Evoxoe Savdrov sari. Matt. xxvi. 66. Oi Se wdvrsg KarsKpivav airov slvai ivo- Xov Qavdrov. Mark, xiv. 64. Luke, xxii. 70. By oi 7rdvr£c must be meant the whole council as bound by the voice of the majority, for the Sanhedrim were not unanimous, Joseph of Arimathea being a dissentient. Ovroe oiK tjv avyKaraTsQstpivog rrj fiovXrj Kal rrj wpdist air&v. Luke, xxiii. 50. And Nicodemus, and some others, no doubt voted with him. The Sanhedrim had passed sentence of death, but the law did not aUow them to execute a malefactor during the feast ; and yet, if the matter were delayed, there might be an out break of the people. Besides, if the chief priests and scribes put Jesus to death, they themselves would incur the obloquy. Their object, therefore, was to extort, if possible, the death of Jesus, and that immediately, from the Eoman Governor. The council adjourn in a body with Jesus to the praetorium, late the palace of Herod the Great, and call upon Pilate to order the death of the malefactor. Oi Sk arpan&rai dwr)yayov avrbv soui rrjg aiXyg, o ion wpatr&- piov. Mark, XV. 16. Kai dvao-rdv a?rav to wXrjQog avr&v ijyayov airov kwi rbv ntXdrov. Luke, xxiii. 1. "Ayovo-tv ovv rbv Ttjoovv awb tov Kaidipa sig to wpaiT&ptov. John xviii. 28. As Jesus was led to PUate from the Sanhedrim, which John here expresses by saying that He was led from the house of Caiaphas, it would appear, as is likely, that the house of the high priest was contiguous to and communicated with the council-room. Or, perhaps, at the close of the proceedings, Jesus had been led back from the Sanhedrim to the house of Caiaphas. The praetorium is commonly thought to be identical with what is called the house of Pilate at the north-west corner of the Haram or Temple close. But never was any locality fixed upon with less reason or more in contradiction to the voice of history. The praetorium was un questionably the palace of Herod in the Upper City, at the north-west corner of the hill now known as Sion, and on the site now occupied by the castle of David, close to the Jaffa gate. The Jews themselves do not enter the prae torium lest they should be defiled during the feast, which had begun the day before. THv Sk wpoi'ta " Kai avroi ovk eiarjXQov eig to wpair&- ptov, Iva pr) piavQ&aiv dXX' i'va tpdyiuoi rb wdaxa. John, xviii. 28. The argument urged by some, that the words tva ipdyivai rb wdaxot imply that the Passover had not yet been eaten, has little weight.. The whole festival of eight days was caUed the Passover, the first day being the day of Paschal sacrifices, and the seven other days the days of unleavened bread ; and as unleavened cakes were used from beginning to end of the seven days of unleavened bread, to ' eat the Passover ' was to ' keep the feast of un leavened bread,' which had now begun.. See 2 Chron. xxx. 22. Pilate, in deference to the prejudices of the Sanhedrim, comes forth from the praetorium when the Jews call upon him to put Jesus to death as a convicted malefactor. Ei pr) i)v ovrog KaKowoibg, ovk dv aoi wapeS&Kapev airov. John, xviii. 30. When Pilate replies, 'If He be a malefactor by your law, proceed against Him by your law.' Kara rdv vbpov i-p&v Kpivazs airov. John, xviii. 31. The Jews answer that their law did not allow them to put any man to death, i. e. during the Passover, "Tlplv oiK s^sany dwoicrsl- vat oiSiva. John, xviii. 31. The meaning cannot be that the Jews had no power to in flict capital punishment, or Pilate, when they clamoured for the" death of Jesus, would not have told them just before to deal with Him by their law. Nor, if the Eomans only could put a man to death, would there be any sense in Our Lord's prediction by what death He should die, viz. not by stoning at the hands of the Jews, but by crucifixion at the hands of the Eomans. Nor could the Jews intend to say that they were prohibited from putting any man to death without the fiat of the Roman governor, for PUate gave them his full per mission. John, xviii. 31. But this would not answer their purpose,, the object of the San hedrim being to make the death of Jesus the act, not of themselves but of the Eomans. The only consistent interpretation is that the Jews could not by their law proceed to execution during the feast. The Jews said themselves; ' Not on the, feast-day lest there be an uproar of the people,' A.D. 33. 235 Mark, xiv. 2 ; viz. from such an infraction of the Jewish law. We meet with a simUar instance eleven years after, when Agrippa at the Pass over of a.d. 44 arrested Peter and put him in prison, but could not bring him forth to the people, i. e. could not proceed to execution, until after the Passover. BovXduevoe psrd rb wdaxa dvayayelv avrbv r& Xa&. Acts, xii. 4. Pilate refuses to order the execution of any one by Roman hands unless a criminal by the Roman law; just as Festus afterwards, when the Jews asked the hfe of Paid, refused com pliance unless he were first tried. Acts, xxv. 16. The Jews now attempt to set up an offence against the Eoman law, viz. that Jesus had held Himself out as King, when Pilate, returning into the praetorium, calls for Jesus and examines Him upon this head. Eio-ijXflev ovv sig rb wpair&piov 7rdXiv d ntXdroe Kai kip&vrjos rbv Trjoovv. John, xviii. 33. And on Our Lord explaining that He was a King, not of this world, but of the Truth, Pilate comes forth again from the praetorium, and pronounces that He could find no fault in the man. 'Ey& ovSspiav airiav svpioKiv iv avroi. John, xviii. 38. The Jews now accuse Jesus of having stirred up a tumult amongst the people all the way from Galilee to Judaea. ' Avaasiet rbv Xabv St- SdoKiav KaQ' d'Xjje rijc TovSaiae dptdpsvog dwo rfjg YaXiXaiag 'iivg ivSe. Luke, xxiii. 5. This aUudes to Our Lord's last circuit from Galilee to Judaea, which He had made in the most public manner and during which He had been constantly attended by great crowds. PUate, hearing of Galilee, asks if the man were a Galilean, and learning that His domicile was in Galilee, sends Jesus to Herod Antipas, who was then at Jerusalem, and who, as te trarch of GalUee, had jurisdiction over the case. ntXdroe Se aKoiaag YaXiXaiav kwrjp&TTj- asv si o HvQptoWog YaXiXalbg kan • Kal kwtyvovg Sn ek rrjg kiovaiag 'HpiiSov karlv, avkwEp^/sv avrbv wpbg Tlp&Srjv, ovra Kal avrdv ev rulg TspoaoXipoig kv rairaig ralg fjpkpatg. Luke, xxiii. 6. This compliment paid to Herod put an end to the quarrel which had previously existed between Herod and Pilate from the massacre by the latter of some Galileans, subjects of Herod, over their sacrifices at the last Feast of Taber nacles. 'Eye'vovro Se cpiXot d',re IliXdroe Kat o 'Hp&Syg kv airy ry rjpepq per' dXXrjXivv. Luke, xxiii. 12. (See a.d. 32, no. 1407.) The chief priests and scribes now seek to extort the death of Jesus from Herod, as they had attempted to do before from Pilate, by clamour ; but the wily tetrarch, unwilling to mix himself up with an unpopular movement, exercises his jurisdiction pro forma, and then clothing Jesus in mockery with a white robe (the emblem of royalty with the Jews), remits Him to Pilate. EiovQsvfjoag Sk airov b Tip&Srjg avv rolg arpa- rsipaoiv airov Kal kpwaiiag, wsptfinXtoV avrbv kaQrjra Xapwpdv dvkwspxjjsv avrbv ToU HtXdrto. Luke, xxiii. 11. These arparsipara were perhaps with Herod to prevent such another outbreak as that which bad occurred at the sedition of Barabbas, when some subjects of Herod had been slain ; or perhaps, as Herod and Aretas, king of Petra, were now at open war, Herod had brought a strong escort with him in passing to Jerusalem through Peraea, which was part of his dominions bordering on Arabia, On Jesus being remitted by Herod to the praetorium, Pilate informs the chief priests and elders that neither he nor Herod could discover any capital offence in Jesus, and that at the utmost He was punishable by scourging only for having caUed Himself a king, not in a political but in a mystic sense. OvSev svpov sv T& dvQp&wo) roiro) a'irtov ivv KarriyopelrE Kar' airov, dXX' ov'Se 'HpoiSije . . . natSevo-ac ovv airov dwoXiom. Luke, xxiii. 14. Pilate, as it was customary at the Passover to grant a pardon of some one prisoner, offers to release Jesus. IldXiv ki,rjXQs wpbg rovg 'lov- Salovg Kal Xiysi, etc. John, xviii. 38. But the chief priests and elders persuade the multitude to ask the release of Barabbas instead. Ot Sk dpxispslg Kal oi wpsafivTspoi 'iwsiaav rovg bxXovg 'iva airfjatoVTai rbv Bapafifiav, etc. Matt, xxvii. 20. Barabbas, as the leader of an insurrection against the Eoman government, was of course highly popular with the multitude, so that they could be easily prevailed upon to. give him the preference. PUate, on the refusal of the people to accept the release of Jesus, enters again into the prae torium, and causes Jesus to be scourged and then to be mocked by the soldiery as a king with a crown of thorns, and a purple robe the emblem of royalty with the Eomans. John, xix. 1. This scourging is illustrated by many passages in ancient authors, paaniji wpoaiuadpe- vog dvsoTabptiiaev, Jos. Bell. ii. 14, 9 ; o ydp prjSslg wpbrspog, o[iriOr), Kal siorjXQsv sig rb wpair&ptov wdXiv. John, xix. 8. PUate, leaving Jesus in the praetorium, comes forth to the Jews and once more seeks to release Jesus, but the Jews press the charge of treason against Jesus in asserting Himself to be a king, and threaten that PUate, if he let Jesus go, would not be the friend of Caesar. 'Edv roiirov dwoXiayg, oiik si tpiXog tov Kaiaapog. John, xix. 12. This seems to have touched PUate to the quick, and to have at last overcome all his scruples. From the jealous temper of the gloomy tyrant Tiberius, and the rigour with •which the laws against treason were now en forced, Pilate became apprehensive of compro mising his own safety, should he resist further. He, therefore, pro formd orders Jesus to be brought forth, and takes his seat on the bema, or tribunal, on the Gabbatha, or tessellated pavement, in front of the praetorium, to try Jesus on the charge of treason. 'O oSv IliXdroe aKoiaag roiirov rbv Xbyov rjyayev si.to rbv 'I17- ooiiv, Kai EKaQiasv swl rov fiiiparog sig rbwov Xe- yopsvov AiQbarptoTov, 'Efipa'iarl Sk YafifiaQd, etc. John, xix. 13. This is illustrated by a passage in the time of Florus, one of Pilate's successors, who came forth in hke manner from the praetorium to occupy the same tribunal. $X&pog Sk rbrs pkv kv rolg fiaaiXsiotg (the prae torium, orpalace) avXt£erai, rjjfSe varspaiqfirjua wpb air&v Qipsvog KaQUjsrat. BeU. ii. 14, 8. While Pilate is sitting in judgment, his wife, who had been disturbed at break of day by the tumultuous uproar of the Jews to procure the death of Jesus, is terrified by a dream about Jesus, and sends to PUate to do Him no harm. Kadrjpivov Sk airov kwi rov finparog, etc. Matt. xxvii. 19. According to John, it was now about the sixth hour. 'Hv Se wapaoKsvr) tov Haoxa, &pa Sk toosi EKry. John, xix. 14. This, if John reckoned from midnight, would be about 6 A.M.; and there is no doubt that such a mode of reckoning was adopted by astronomers. Plin. N. H. ii. 79. Gellius, N. A. hi. 2. See Wieseler, Chronol. p. 410. At the same time, the com mon mode of reckoning the hours was from 6 a.m. Cic. Epist. ad Fam. vii. 30 ; ix. 26 ; iv. 12. Plin. N. H. ii. 79. Jos. Vit. 54. Senec. Apocol. Censorinus, c. 23, etc. And as the other Evangelists reckon invariably in this way, it is more reasonable to conclude that John does so likewise. The word &asl kd/, about the sixth hour, or about noon, allows a considerable degree of latitude, and is therefore not inconsistent with the statement of Mark that the Crucifixion was at the third hour, or 9 a.m., Mark, xv. 25 ; and the long series of trans actions above enumerated precludes the suppo sition that they could all have occurred before 6 A.M. The words i'jv Se wapaoKsvr) rov Trdo-xa, in the passage cited above from John have been often misunderstood as meaning the preparation for the Passover, and that the Passover, there fore, had not yet arrived. But 7rapao-Kev»), or the preparation, had a purely technical mean ing and denoted the day before, or the prelude to, the Sabbath. Thus, we read in Josephus, ev adfifiaatv kv rrj wpb rairyg TlapaaKsvfj dwo iSipag kvvdryg, Ant. xvi. 2 ; and in Mark, naprt- OKevrj, d Eo-rt npoo-d/3/3arov, Mark, xvi. 42. The napao-KEvt) tov ndoxa, or the preparation of, not for, the Passover, means therefore the pre paration for the Sabbath in the Paschal week ; and that John uses it in this sense is evident from the subsequent passage, etteI II u p a 0- k e v 1) liv, r)v ydp psydXy r) r)pipa skeIvov rov 2a/3- |9drov; for the preparation for that Sabbath A.D. 33. 237 was a High day, John, xix. 31 ; viz. as being the second day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, i. e. the sheaf-offering. Pilate, having once more offered to release Jesus, but without effect, passes sentence of death upon Jesus, and releases Barabbas, Luke, xxiii. 24; Mark, xv. 15; Matt, xxvii. 24 ; John, xix. 16 ; having first washed bis hands before the multitude, to signify that the blood of Jesus was on their heads. Matt, xxvii. 24. Kpivavrog ekeIvov (Pilate) d7roXveiv. Acts, iii. 13. Our Lord is now led into the praetorium, and is again mocked, wearing the crown of thorns and a purple robe. Matt, xxvii. 27. Mark, xv. 16. He is then made to resume His own raiment, and is delivered over to a company of soldiers and led out of the city, e£iv rrjg wvXrjg 'iwaQs, Heb. xiii. 12 ; probably by the gate next the praetorium and called Gennath, or the garden gate, as leading from the hill now called Sion down to the gardens on the north of the wall of Sion, and to the west of the second wall, which ran off northward from the middle of the northern wall of Sion. See Jos. Bell. v. 4, 2. Jesus is taken to Golgotha, described as a place nigh to the city (Simon the Cyrenian bearing the cross), and is there crucified be tween two bandits. 'EirjXOsv sig rbv Xsybpsvov Kpaviov rbwov, bg Xiysrai Efipa'iorl YoXyoQd. John, xix. 17. Matt, xxvii. 33. Mark, xv. 22. Luke, xxin. 26. The Crucifixion is said to have been at 9 o'clock a.m. 'Hv Se tSpa rpiry, Kal karaipivaav airov. Mark, xv. 25. But the Evangelist need not be taken to mean that hour exactly ; it was probably somewhat later. Golgotha, or Calvary, which is now within the city of Jerusalem, agrees very well with the few indicia mentioned in the New Testament. That part of the city, though inclosed by the wall of Agrippa, begun in a.d. 43, and com pleted in a.d. 66-7Q, was in the time of Our Lord not comprised within either of the two old walls, for it had been very thinly inhabited, and numerous gardens lay interspersed. Tavnj ydp to rs wp&rov ijv spvpa xQ° paX&rspov, Kal to Ssirspov oi avvrjwTsv, dpsXyodvrtoV, KaO' a pr) Xiav fj Katvrj woXig avvipKtoro, rsixiZsiv. Jos. Bell. v. 6, 2. The two Xtjaral, or bandits, were probably two of the accomplices of Barabbas in the in surrection which had taken place at the pre ceding Feast of Tabernacles. The execution of Barabbas and his companions may have been purposely reserved till the next Feast for greater public notoriety. Non occiditur ajudicibus civi- tatis sua, sed ad summum senatum Hierosoly mam deducitur atque istic in custodid asservatur usque ad festum, et in f esto occiditur. Mishna, Sanhedr. x. 4. 1442. From 12 o'clock at noon to 3 o'clock P.M. a supernatural darkness prevails, Ysvopsvyg Sk &pag EKrrjg OKorog Eyevero kip' oXtjv rrjv yrjv soig &pag Ivvdrijc. Mark, xv. 33. 'And Se SKTrjg uipae OKorog kyivsro iwl waaav rijv yrjv eiog &png Evvdrjje- Matt, xxvii. 45. 'Hv Se tio-Et riipa £Kr?j Kal OKorog kyivero kip' oXtjv rr)v yrjv 'ioig &pag ivvdryg. Luke, xxiii. 44. This supernatural darkness, recorded by the three first Evangelists, is confirmed by heathen writers. The testimony of Phlegon of Tralles, the author of the Olympiads, who lived in the reign of Adrian, is cited by Eusebius in his Chronicon, but unfortunately the Latin version only of Eusebius's work is now extant. The passage from the Latin version is as follows : Jesus undus Dei [films'] Dominus noster, secundum prophetias de eo prolatas de cimo nono regnantis Tiberii anno (a.d. 33) venit ad Passionem. Quod quidem circa tempus etiam in aliis Gracorum memoriis hac ad verbum narrata reperimus, ' Solem videlicet de- fecisse, Bithyniam terra motu esse concussam, maximamque Nicaa partem prostratam.' Atque hac profedo cum iis congruunt, qua in Vivifici nostri Passione acciderunt. Quin adeo Phlegon, Olympiadum scriptor, hac ipsa de re tertio decimo libro sic loquitur, ' Ducentesima tertia Olympiadis anno quarto (a.d. 33) tanta fuit solis defectio quantam nemo antea cognoverat : sextd quippe diei hord nox adeo offusa est ut in caio Stella viserentur. Magnus quoque terra moius in Bithynia fuit, Nicaaque pars magna ruit.' Sic pradidus vir ait. Euseb. Chron. ad Olymp. 203, 1. Syncellus, however, the chronologer, who had, it is presumed, the original Greek text of the Chronicon before him, gives the passage in Greek. 'Itjo-ove d Xpiorbg, b vide rov Qsov, b Kvpiog r)p&v, Kurd rag wspl airov wpo- tprjTEtag, swl ro IlaOoc wpoyst srovg iQ' rrjg Tifispiov fiaoiXsiag. KaO' bv Katpbv Kal kv &X- Xotg pkv EXXqviKoie vwopvrjpaaiv evpopsv taro- poipsva Kara Xiiiv ravra. ' '0 ijXioe kisXtwev ' BiQvvia kaeiaQrj' NtKatae rd 7roXXd e7reo-ev' a Kal avvqSei rolg wepl rb UdOog tov Siunjpoe ijutiiv avvfisfirjKbat. Vpdtpti Sk Kal OXeyuv d rde 'OXv^7ridSae (o-vvayay&v) irepl t&v avr&v kv 238 A.D. 33. r& ty' pfipaotv airolg rdSe ' ' Tp S' etei rrjg afi 'OXvpwidSog iyivETO ekXeiu^ic i)Xiov psyiarrj r&v iyvwpiopivtov wporspov, Kal vvi, &pq eKry rrjg ijpipag iyivero, &are Kai daripag iv oipavai ipavrjvai ' aetapbg te piyag Kara BiQvviav Ta iroXXd NtKaiae KarEorpE^aro.' Kal ravra psv b SrjXtoQslg dvr)p. Syncellus. Muller's Frag. Graec. Hist. iii. 607. The fourth year of the 202nd Olympiad began at Midsummer a.d. 32, and ended at Midsummer a.d. 33 ; and during that interval there was no natural eclipse of the sun, as may be seen by referring to the tables of eclipses in Pingr^'s L'Art de verifier les Dates. The passage in Phlegon, therefore, can only refer to the supernatural darkness from 12 to 3 p.m., recorded by the Evangelists at the Passover a.d. 33. The moon being then at the full, an echpse of the sun by the intervention of the moon was of course impossible. We need scarcely observe that the testimony of Phlegon determines the year of the Crucifixion, for the only Passover in the fourth year of the 202nd Olympiad was the Passover of a.d. 33. 1443. Our Lord expires upon the cross at 3 o'clock, p.m., on Friday, 3 April, a.d. 33. Kal Ty &pq ry kvvdry kfibr,osv b Trjaovg, etc. Mark, xv. 34. 1444. The death of Our Lord at the Pass over a.d. 33 fulfilled the prophecy of Daniel, that at the end of seventy weeks, or 499 years, ' from the going forth of the command ment to restore and to rebuild Jerusalem,' the Messiah should ' be cut off.' Daniel, ix. 24. There were altogether three decrees : the first, of Cyrus, to rebuild the Temple, Ezra, i. 2 ; the second, of Darius the Mede, to the same effect, Ezra, vi. 1 ; and the third, of Artaxerxes, to restore the nationality of the Jews. Ezra, vii. 25. The last is the one referred to by the prophet, as appears from the terms of the pre diction itself. Artaxerxes died, as we know from the testimony of Thucydides, his con temporary, in the autumn of B.C. 425, Thucyd. iv. 49, 50 ; and as Artaxerxes reigned forty years, Diod. Sic. xi. 69 ; xii. 64, he began to reign in the autumn of B.C. 465. The decree in question was issued on 1 Nisan, Ezra, vii. 9, in the seventh year of the reign of Ar taxerxes. Ezra, vii. 7. The seventh year began in the autumn of B.C. 459, and the 1 Nisan of the seventh year would therefore be the 1 Nisan of B.C. 458. This 1 Nisan fell, according to Greswell's Prolegomena, on 6 April, B.C. 458, and counting 490 years from that day, we arrive at 6 AprU, a.d. 33. Our Lord was crucified on 3 April, a.d. 33 ; so that the prophecy received its accomplishment in the exact number of years, and almost on the very day of the year when the period expired. 1445. Jesus is buried by Joseph of Arima thea, a member of the Sanhedrim, fiovXsvrr)g vwdpxivv, Luke, xxiii. 50 ; the same evening. 'Oipi'ae Sk ysvopivng, etc. Matt, xxvii. 57. John, xix. 38 ; and before the Sabbath, which com menced at sunset. Kal tjStj di^tae yevopi- vrjg, iwei r)v wapaaKsvr), S ion wpoadfifiarov, etc. Mark, xv. 42. Kal fjpipa r)v wapaoKsvr) Kal adfifiarov kwiaStooKE. Luke, xxiii. 54. That persons crucified were usually buried before sunset the same evening we have the testimony of Josephus. Toaairrjv TovSa'itvv wspl rag raipdg wpbvotav wotovpivtov, wars Kal rovg ek KaraSio/e dvaaravpovpivovg wpb Sirrog hXiov KaOsXslv re Kal Odwrstv. Jos. Bell. iv. 5, 2. The Jewish chief-priests and Pharisees set a watch about the sepulchre of Jesus. Matt. xxvii. 66. 1446. Golgotha was nigh to the city ; and in Golgotha itself was a garden, and in the garden a new tomb ; and as nothing could be done after sunset, when the Sabbath began, the body was laid in all haste in the tomb close at hand in the garden. 'Hv Se ev rw rti- w o>, bwov ioravp&Qrj, Krjwog, Kal iv t& ktjwo) pvrjpslov kuivov, kv o) oiSiwui ovSeic iriQrj. EkeT ovv Sid rr)v wapaaKsvrjv t&v 'lovSaioiv, on kyyvg j)v rb pvtjpslov, sQrjKav rbv Trjaovv. John, xix. 41. The place of the Crucifixion and the tomb were thus close together, so that the sites of the Crucifixion and of the tomb as now shown at Jerusalem are not open to any objection on the ground of proximity. That the wealthy (and Our Lord was buried in the tomb of one) were interred in this angle just without the city, having the northern wall of Sion on the south, and the western limb of the second wall on the east, is confirmed inci dentally by Josephus, who speaks of the tomb of the high-priest John .in the same place. Jos. BeU. v. 6, 2. The spot was probably called Golgotha, or the place of the skull, from the public executions enacted there, and from the interments in the vicinity. See Krafft, 28, 158. This part was afterwards inclosed by the waU of Agrippa, which was begun in a.d. 43, A.D. 33. 239 and completed a.d. 66-70 ; and when Jeru salem was rebuilt by Adrian, under the name of iElia, the wall of Adrian occupied the line of Agrippa's wall ; so that in the time of Eusebius Golgotha was (as it stiU is) within the city, a little to the north of Sion. roXyofld, Kpavtov rowog, evQa b Xpto-roe karavp&Qy, Se Kal vvv SetKvvrai iv AiXt'a wpbg rolg fiopsiotg rov -iii1 opovg. Euseb. Onomast. 1447. Saturday, 4 April, the Jewish Sab bath. This being the second day of the seven days' Feast of Unleavened Bread, which fol lowed the Passover, was also the day of the Sheaf- offering, from which (exclusive) the fiftieth day (inclusive) was the Pentecost. Hence John ealls this Sabbath a high day. 7Hv ydp psydXrj >l rjpipa eKeivov tov aafifidrov. John, xix. 31. 1448. Sunday, 5 April, the Eesurrection. Early in the morning Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome, and Joanna, and others visit the tomb, and find that Jesus had risen. Kai Xt'av wpivi Tr}g pidg aafifidriov, etc. Mark, xvi. 2. Tjj Se puq t&v oafifidrtov opdpov (idOeog, etc. Luke, xxiv. 1. Trj Se ptq r&v aafifiarviv . . . wpoi'i oKoriag 'in ovarjg, etc. John, xx. 1. "Oipe Se oafifidrwv rrj iwapiaaKOvay sig piav aafifidnvv. Matt, xxviii. 1. They teU the apostles, when Peter and John run to the sepulchre. John, xx. 3. Luke, xxiv. 12. Jesus appears to Mary Magdalene, Mark, xvi. 9 ; John, xx. 1 1 ; and tha other women, Matt, xxviii. 8. Jesus appears to two of the disciples on their way to Emmaus. Mark, xvi. 12. Luke, xxiv. 13. The site of Emmaus has. not been ascertained. According to Luke, it was a K&prj, or village, sixty stades, or seven mUes and a half, from Jerusalem. Luke, xxiv. 13. Josephus also speaks of a place of that name sixty stades from Jerusalem. Jos. BeU. vii. 6, 6. Eo binson thinks that both in Luke and Josephus sixty is a mistake for one hundred and sixty, and would identify Emmaus with Amwas, or Nicopolis, which the Itin. Hieros. places twenty-two mUes west of Jerusalem ; but the distance appears too great to aUow the disciples to return to Jerusalem, as they did, the same day. Jesus appears to Peter. Kal on &lXtwwog ('Hp&Sov Sk r)v dSeX- ipbg) TsXevra rbv fiiov, siKOarip pkv eviavrw rrjg Tifispiov dpxvg (from 19 August, a.d. 33, to 19 August, A.D. 34), fjyyadpsvog Se avrdc en-rd Kal rpiaKovra rrjg TpaxivvinSog, Kal YavXaiinSog, Kal tov Baravaitov 'iQvovg wpbg avrolg. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 6. The commencement of his reign was probably dated, as in the case of his brother Archelaus, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan, B.C. 4 (see a.d. 6, no. 1011), and then the thirty- seventh year of his reign would coincide with a.d. 33, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan ; and as his death was also in the twentieth year of Tiberius, it was on some day after 19 August of this year, on which day the twentieth year began. 1455. Towards the close of the year dies L. iElius Lamia, who had been for some years the nominal prefect of Syria, and was then actual prefect of the city. Extremo anni mors AElii Lamia funere censorio celebrata, qui ad- ministranda Syria imagine tandem exsolutus, urbi prafuerat (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 27. He is succeeded as prefect of the city by Cossus. Senec. Ep. 83 (see a.d. 32, no. 1365 ; a.d. 39, no. 1549). 1456. Still later in the year intelligence reaches Eome of the death of Pomponius Flac cus, Prefect of Syria. Exin Flacco Pomponio Syria Propratore defundo, recitantur litera Casaris, etc. (his coss.}. Tac. Ann. vi. 27 (see a.d. 20, no. 1128; a.d. 34, no. 1462). That Flaccus was prefect of Syria till near the close A.D. 33. 241 of this year appears from a coin of Antioch struck by him in this year (see infra, no. 1457 a.). At this time L. Arruntius, the nominal pre fect of Spain, is in detention at Eome from his province for the tenth year current. His ap pointment, therefore, would be dated in a.d. 24. Oblitus Arruntium, ne in Hispaniam per- geret, decimum jam annum adtineri (His coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 27. 1457. The wife of Anilaeus removes Asin aeus by poison, when AnUseus succeeds to the sole authority in the tetrarchy of Babylonia. Jos. Ant. xviii. 9, 5. After this Anilaeus ravages the possessions of Mithridates, the son of Artabanus, and takes Mithridates prisoner, but releases him. Subsequently Mithridates is induced to take the field against Anilaeus, and a battle ensues. Ant. xviii. 9, 6. All this must have occupied at least a year (compare this date with the years a.d. 18, no. 1105 ; a.d. 34, no. 1464). 1457 a. Coin of Antioch. Ttfifpiog Kaiaap 2tfta^ng-{-Ewi 4>XnKKou BTI. The letters BET (82) refer to the Era of Antioch, and the coin was therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 33, and 1 Nov. a.d. 34 (see A.D. 6, no. 1016 a.). Eckhel, iii. 279. Coin of Alexandria. Ttfopwg Kaiaap St/3a?oe L.K. (i. e. in the twentieth year of Tiberius) + 6toe "Sifiazog. Id. iv. 50. Inscriptions. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. Div. Jul. N. Trib. Pot. xxxv. Imp. iix. Cos. v. A. Pisoraca (Juxta Herream opp. Hisp. in Vaccseorum Eegione). Gruter, 153, 7. Ossa Agrippina F. M. Agrippa Divi Aug. Neptis Uxoris Germanici Casaris matris C. Casaris Aug. Germanici Principis (Bomse). Id. 237, 4. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 2. Pentecost, May 24. Tabernacles, September 27. 1458. The following Table for the Passovers of the years a.d. 31, a.d. 32, and a.d. 33, is taken from Anger, p. 37. The important facts are the times of the new moons, and the week days on which they fell : — A.D. New moon 1 Nisan 14 Nisan Day oi week 15 Nisan Day of week ("Ordinary 81 J (.Intercalary 12 March, at 12h. 56m. A.M. 10 April, at 2h. ' 0 m. p.m. 13,14, 15 March. 12, 13, 14 April. 26, 27, 28 Mar. 25, 26, 27 Apr. 2, 3, 4. 4, 5, 6. 27, 28, 29 Mar. 26, 27, 28 Apr. 3, 4, 5. 5, 6, 7. ("Ordinary 32] (intercalary 29 March, at 10 h 57 m. p.m. 28 AprU, at 9h. 15 m. a.m. 31 March, 1, 2 April. 30 April, 1 May. 13, 14, 15 Apr. 13, 14 May. 1, 2, 3. 3, 4. 14, 15, 16 Apr. 14, 15 May. 2, 3, 4. 4,5. ("Ordinary (.Intercalary 19 March, at 1 h. 16 m. p.m. 17 April, at 9h. 30 m. p.m. 21, 22, 23 March. 19, 20, 21 April. 3, 4, 5 April. 2, 3, 4 May. 6, 7, 1. 7, 1, 2. 4, 5, 6 April. 3, 4, 5 May. 7, 1, 2. 1, 2, 3. The following Table of Paschal full moons for the years a.d. 28-33, both inclusive, is taken from Browne's Ordo Sseclorum, p. 55. The hours are reckoned astronomically from midnight, and the week days are those on which the 14 Nisan (after midnight) fell : — A.D. Paschal full moon 14 Nisan Week day 28 29 March 5 26 19 28 March Sunday 29 / 18 March 21 15 52 \ 17 April 3 7 45 18 March Friday 16 April Saturday 30 6 April 22 0 52 6 April Thursday 31 27 March 13 18 13 26 March Monday 32 14 April 11 11 29 13 April .Sunday 33 3 April 16 2 50 2 April Thursday 1 1 242 A.D. 34. A.D. 34. IT.C. 787. Olymp. 203, 2. L. VlTBLLIUS i. P. Fabius Peksicits. Tiberii xxi. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxxvi. from 27 June. Cos. v. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. . Thirty- eighth year of the reign of Herod Antipas. 1459. Tiberius visits Albanum and Tus- culum, but does not enter Eome (his coss.). Mera Se ravra e'ikootov irovg rrjg dpxrjg kwi- OTi'ivrog, airbg pkv, Kairoi wspi rs rb 'AXfiavbv Kal wspl To TovokovXov Siarplfiiav, oiK kafjXQsv kg rijv wbXiv. Dion, Iviii. 24. 1460. Pomponius Labeo, who had for eight years been prefect of Moesia, is driven to commit suicide at Eome. At Roma, cade continud, Pomponius Labeo, quern prafuisse Masim retuli, per abruptas. venas sanguinem effudit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 29. "AXXot te ovv, oi psv vwo t&v Snpitov, ot Sk iip' kavr&v, awkQavov, Kal Hopw&vwg Aafis&v ' Kal oiirog pkv rrjg te Mvaiag wots 6kt& srsatv psrd rr)v orpaTrjyiav dpiag, Kal S&poiv psrd rrjg yvvaiKog ypaipslg kQsXovriig avv avr/j SistpQdpr]. Dion, Iviii. 24 (see a.d. 35, no. 1479). 1461. Artabanus, king of Parthia, on the death of Artaxias, the Eoman king of Armenia (see a.d. 18, no. 1102; ad. 35, no. 1474), appoints his own son Arsaces to the vacant throne (see a.d. 42, no. 1648). Dion and Tacitus record the event as foUows : — 'Two Sk Sr) rove airovg xpdvovg b ' Aprdfiavog b HdpQog, TsXsvTiiaavTog rov ' Aprd^ov, Trjv 'Appsviav 'ApaaKij rip savrov visl'sStoKE' Kai kwsl prjbspia kwi roiro) ripoipia wapa rov Tifispiov iyivsro, rrjg rs KawwaSoKiag kwsipa, Kai iwspTjtpav&repov Kal rolg HdpQoig kxprj- ro. ' AwoordvTsg ovv nvsg avrov (viz. Sinnaces and Abdus) Ewpsofisioavro (ineunti vere, a.d. 35, as appears from Tacitus) wpbg rbv.Ti- fiiptov fiaatXia otpioiv ek t&v bprjpEvbvTtov (the sons of Phraates) airovvrsg. Dion, Iviii. 26. C. Cestio M. Servilio coss. (a.d. 35) nobiles Parthi in urbem venere, ignaro rege Artabano. Is . . . superbiam in nos, savitiam in populares sumpsit, j'retus bellis qua secunda adversum circumjedas nationes exercuerat, et senectutem Tiberii ut inermem despiciens, avidusque Ar menia, cui, defundo rege Artaxid, Arsacen liberorum suorum veterrimum, imposuit. Tac. j Ann. vi. 31. Thus in the passage from Dion we have the following sequence of events : — 1. The death of Artaxias. 2. The occupation of Armenia by Arsaces, the son of Artabanus. 3. An interval of inactivity on the part of Tiberius. 4. An attempt in consequence by Artabanus on Cappadocia. 5. The insolence of Artabanus towards his own subjects. 6. A sedition in Parthia. 7. An embassy to Eome, which arrived soon after New Year's-day, a. d. 35. If we make due allowance for all these intervening occurrences, it is evident that the death of Artaxias must be carried back at least as far as the first half of a.d. 34, and perhaps to the latter half of a.d. 33. 1462. Lucius ViteUius, who was consul this year, is appointed prefect of Syria (see a.d. 33, no. 1456 ; a.d. 39, no. 1554). That the appointment was in this year may be in ferred with almost certainty from the fact that Pomponius Elaccus had died at the close of the preceding year (a.d. 33, see no. 1456), as it cannot be supposed that so important a pro vince as Syria would remain long without a prefect. Suetonius remarks, Lucius (Vitel- lius) ex consulatu Syria prapositus. Suet. Vitell. 2. And hence it has been argued that ViteUius was not sent to Syria until after his consulship, and therefore after a.d. 34. But this does not follow, for consuls at this time were frequently designated for fragments of years, and particularly for the half year ; so that ViteUius might well have been consul on 1 January, a.d. 34, and yet at the end of his consulship, in the course of the year, as on 1 July, have proceeded to Syria. The historian, however, may be taken to mean, not that Vi teUius went to Syria after his consulship, post consulatum, which would be a commonplace observation, but that, from the urgency of the occasion, by the death of Pomponius Flaccus, he was, out of the common routine, taken from the consulship itself, ex consulatu, and transferred to Syria. Glabrio, while consul, had been sent to the East in the same way (see B.C. 67, no. 26). If this be so, it at once fixes the prefecture in question to the year a. d. 34. the year of Vitellius's consulship. 1463. It may be thought at first sight that Tacitus assigns the mission of ViteUius to the year a.d. 35 by saying that Tiberius in a.d. 35 set up Tiridates as a competitor for the Parthian throne, and stimulated the Iberians A.D. 34. 243 to an invasion of Armenia, and that Tiberius cunctis qua apud orientem parabantur L. Vi- tellium prafecit, Tac. Ann. vi. 32 (see the passage cited at large under a.d. 35, no. 1473) ; but the Annalist does not say that ViteUius was then appointed to the province of Syria, but that in so delicate a crisis the command of aU the East was committed to him, an authority which might well have been conferred by a dispatch to him in Syria. Indeed, we learn from Josephus that this was actually the case, for Josephus writes, wkpwsi Se rat Tifiipiog &g OiiriXXiov ypappara . . . ravra Se ypdtpivv T ifiipiog wpbg rbv OiiriXXiov, /xtyaXiui' Soo-Etrij' xpipdrwv wsiQst Kal tov 'lfir)ptov Kal rbv 'AXfidvivv fiaatXia woXspslv Aprafidvo) prjSkv kvSoidoai. Jos. Ant. ,xvm. 4, 4. ViteUius, therefore, was already in Syria before the intrigues of Tiberius with the Iberi and Albani ; and as the invasion of Armenia by this people was soon after mid summer a.d. 35, and some interval would be required for the assemblage of their forces and for the previous transmission of the Em peror's largesses, we may conclude that Vitel- lius was in Syria, at aU events, very early in a.d. 35, if not in a.d. 34. As to ViteUius, see further, Tac. Ann. vi. 32 ; Plin. N. H. xv. 21, 24. 1464. A battle takes place between Anilaeus, the Jew, and Mithridates, the son-in-law of Artabanus, when Anilaeus is slain. Jos. Ant. xviii. 9, 7. Artabanus was still on the throne, for Anilaeus had been afraid of his avenging Mithridates, should he suffer a defeat. Ilai'- Qbvrog (Mithridate) n avrjKEorov ovk arpEprjOsiv fiaatXia (Artabanum). Ant. xviii. 9, 6. A general insurrection against the Jews follows, now that their champion is dead, and great numbers of them fly from Babylonia to Seleucia, and remain there in safety for five years. 'E7rl wivrs ettj dwaQelg KaK&v r)oav. Ant. xviii. 9, 8 (see a.d. 33, no. 1457 ; a.d. 40, no. 1603). 1465. Death of Ananias and Sapphira. Acts, v. 1. 1466. The disciples are now so numerous that their meetings are held, not as before in the iwsp&ov, Acts, i. 13, but in Solomon's Porch, the eastern cloister of the Temple. Kai ¦t)aav opoQvpaSbv awavrsg iv rrj aroq 2oXop&- vog. Acts, v. 12. 1467. The Sadducees (the party of Annas and Caiaphas, who had procured the Crucifixion of Our Lord) arrest the Apostles, and put them in ward. 'Avaordg Se 6 'Apx<-epevg (Caiaphas) Kal wdvreg ol ovv avroi, r) oioa alpeotg r&v SaSSovk-at'ivc, kwXrjoQnoav £rjXov, etc. Acts, v. 17. "0,r£ Ttpsvg, Kal 6 Erpanjyoc rov Tspov Kal oi ' Apxiepslg, etc., v. 24. The Sadducees were apprehensive that the preaching of the Apostles would lead to an insurrection of the people against them for the death of Jesus. Kat iSov wswXrjp&KaTE rr)i> 'IspovaaXrjp rrjg StSaxvg ip&v, Kal fioiXsaQs kwayayslv kip rjpdg to aipa roil dvQp&wov roirov. Acts, V. 28. 1468. The Apostles are miraculously de livered, and, in the morning, preach as before in the Temple. Acts, v. 19. 1469. They are again brought before the Sanhedrim, when the Sadducees would have put them to death. Acts, v. 33. But Ga maliel, the leader of the sect of the Pharisees, advises milder measures, and they are scourged, and dismissed. 'Avaorac Se' ne kv r& avvsSpito padrriv rbv padrov, reXevTr)aavTog Se ekeIvov Kara rr)v bSbv, TrjpiSd- ryv ek rov fiaoiXiKov Kal avrbv yivovg bvra 'iwspipE. Dion, Iviii. 26. 1474. Tiberius, in order to embarrass Arta banus, nominates Mithridates, the brother of Pharasmanes, king of the Iberi, to the throne of Armenia (see a.d. 34, no. 1461; a.d. 42, no. 1651), and negotiates an invasion of Ar menia by the Iberi (his coss.). Dion, Iviii. 26. Tac. Ann. vi. 32. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 4. But Tiberius is under so much alarm from the successes of Artabanus, that he writes to Vitel- lius to establish friendly relations with him if only he could prevail on Artabanus to give hostages. Hipwsi Si Kal Tifiipiog &g OiiriXXiov ypappara, KsXsitov airto wpdaasiv tpiXiav wpog ' Aprdfiavov . . . wtartisiv Si rrj ipiXiq pbviog opripuiv airy SiSopivoiv, pdXtora Sk rov 'Apra- fidvuv viiiig. Ant. xviii. 4, 4. 1475. The Iberi invade Armenia, and take possession of Artaxata, the capital ; and Arta banus sends an army under his son Orodes to encounter them. The advance of Orodes was late in the summer, and at the time of the Etesiae, which blow in July and August. At qui Parthis adventabant facile arcebantur, cum alios incessus hostis clausisset, unum reliquum mare inter et extremos Albanorum montes astas im- pediret, quia flatibus Etesiarum implentur vada, hibernus auster revolvit fiuctus, pulsoque in- trorsus freto, brevia littorum nudantur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 33. Oi Sk airot (the Iberi) avrsixov, SKvftae Sk, SioSov avrolg SiSovrsg Sid rrjg avr&v, Kal rag Qvpag Tag Kaawiag dvoi- iavrsg, kwayovoi r& ' ' Aprafidvio, etc. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 4 ; and see Dion, Iviii. 26. 1476. Orodes is defeated and slain. Kat rod fiaaiXkivg b vlbg ek roinvv t&v pax&v 'iwsas psrd woXX&v arpdrov pvptdSivv. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 4. But, according to Tacitus, he was wounded only. Tac. Ann. vi. 35. 1477. Artabanus is about to bring succour, but is prevented by his fears of a Eoman war, ViteUius threatening an invasion of Mesopo tamia. Mox Artabanus tota mole regni ultum Ut . . . nee ideo abscedebat, ni contractis le- gionibus, ViteUius, et sididito rumore, tanquam Mesopotamiam invasurus, metum Romani belli fecisset. Tac. Ann. vi. 36. 1478. The conspiracy in Parthia gains strength from Artabanus's iU-success, and he is obliged to fly to Hyrcania. Tac. Ann. vi. 36. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 4. 1479. Poppaeus Sabinus, the prefect of Ma cedonia and Moesia (see a.d. 34, no. 1411), dies his coss. Howwalog Si Jjafilvog rrjg te TAvatag EKaripag (see A.D. 20, no. 1128) Kal wpoain Kal A.D. 36. 245 rrjg MaKsSovtag ig EKEivo rov xpovov wapa waaav &g slwstv rrjv rov Tifispiov apxvv r)yspovsiaag, rjSiora wpiiawnXXdyy wpiv riva airiav Xafislv. Dion, Iviii. 25. According to Tacitus, Poppaeus had been prefect of the most important pro vinces for twenty-four years. Fine anni (a.d. 35) Poppaus Sabinus concessit vitd, modicus oinginis, principum amicitid consulatum ac tri- umphale decus adeptus, maximisque provinciis per quatuor et viginti annos impositus, nullam ob eximiam artem, sed quod par negotiis neque supra erat. Tac. Ann. vi. 39. 1480. The Hellenists, or Jews of the dis persion who had embraced Christianity, com plain of an undue preference being given to the widows of Hebrews, or Jews of Judaea, in the distribution of alms, and seven deacons are appointed in consequence to superintend the alms. The widows and orphans of poor Jews were supported from the Corban, or Temple treasury, 2 Maccab. iii. 10 ; and of course the Sadducees and Pharisees took care to exclude the widows and orphans of Christian converts (or apostates, as they would be caUed) from all participation in this bounty, and hence the necessity of an eleemosynary subscription amongst the Christians themselves. The deacons would appear, from their names, to have been chiefly Hellenists, a choice intended to obviate more effectually the suspicion of any undue leaning towards the Hebrews. Kai e£e- Xiiavro 2ritpavov . . . Kat $lXiwwov Kal Hpb- Xopov Kal NiKavopa Kal Tipiava Kal Tlappsvdv Kat NiKoXaov wpoarjXvrov 'Avnoxsa. Acts, vi. 5. 1481. The number of disciples had now greatly increased, but still the Church was confined to Jerusalem. 'EwXtjQvveto b dptQpbg r&v paQnr&v kv 'IspovaaXrjp aipbSpa. Acts, vi. 7. Inscription. Ti. Casar Divi Augusti F. Divi Juli Nepos Augustus Pont. Max. xxi. Cos. v. Imp. Trib. Potest, xxxvii. Ab Jano Augusto qui est ad Batem usque ad Oceanum lxviii. (Cordubse). Gruter, 153, 4. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, AprU 10. Pentecost, May 31. Tabernacles, October 5. A.D. 36. U.C. 789. Olymp. 203, 4. Sext. Pafinius Allenius. Q. Plautius ex Kal. Jul. P. Petronius. Tiberii xxiii. from 19 Aug. Trib. Pot. xxxviii. from 27 June. Cos. v. Pont. Max. Imp. viii. Fortieth year of the reign of Herod Antipas. 1482. Agrippa, son of Aristobulus, and grandson of Herod, sails to Eome a year before the death of Tiberius, which occurred on 16 March, A.D. 37. 'AypiV7rac Se b 'ApiorofiovXov vlbg kviavroi wporspov ^ rsXEvrrjaai Tifispiov, kwi P&ptjg dvstoi, wpdiivv n wapa np AiroKparopi, Swdpsuig nvbg air& wapaysvopivrig. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 3 (see a.d. 33, no. 1424; a.d. 37, no. 1503). Agrippa sailed from Anthedon ; and Erennius Capito was at this time procurator of Jamnia, which had formerly belonged to Salome, who had left it by wiU to Juha, or Livia, the mother of Tiberius. Kat yvoiig 'Epivvtog Kawiruiv b rrjg Tapviag kwirpowog, wkpwsi orpari&rag, etc. Ant. xviii. 6, 3. Agrippa sailed by way of Alexandria, Ant. xviii. 5, 3 ; and arrived at Puteoli when Ti berius was at Caprese. 'Aypnr7rac Se sig Hono- Xovg wapafiaX&v, kwtaroXijV &g Tifiipiov Kaiaapa ypdipsi SiairiiuEj'Ov iv Kawpiatg. Ant. xviii. 6, 4. Josephus adds that Agrippa from this time became the daily companion of Caius or Caligula. Av0tc Se' avrji (Agrippae) Tifiipiog b Kaiaap avvtornaiv vlivvbv rbv avrov, KsXsiivv rd wdvra airoi) ralg Et;oSoi£ Traparvy^avEtj/. Ant. xviii. 6, 4. This agrees with the statement of Tacitus, that Tiberius had taken Caius with him to Capreae, toward the close of a.d. 33 (see that year, no. 1418). Agrippa appears to have come to Capreae under the plea of having some charge to make against Herod Antipas ; but Tiberius favoured Antipas, and would not listen to it. Kqv roirip Karfjyopog 'HpaiSov tov TsTpapxovvrog 'Ayplwwag vlbg ' ApiarofioiXov, bv b warrjp 'Hp&Syg awsKrovet, wapayiverat wpbg Tifiipiov, tov Se pr) wpoaSei,apevov rrjv Karrj- yoplav, pivoiv iwl 'P&pyg rovg re aXXove r&v yvivpipiov iQepdweve Kal pdXiora rbv YeppavtKov walSa Yaiov, iSi&rrjv 'in ovra. Bell. ii. 9, 5. The accusation was probably the same that Agrippa afterwards brought against. Antipas before Caligula, viz. that Antipas had been 246 A.D. 36. privy to Sejanus's conspiracy, and had a secret understanding with the Parthians. Ant. xviii. 7, 2. As Caligula disliked Antipas, and fa voured Agrippa, the charge on the latter oc casion was more successful (see a.d. 39, no. 1561). 1483. ViteUius, in the spring, accompanies Tiridates (who, on the death of Phraates, had been sent from Eome to contest the throne of Parthia) as far as the Euphrates. At ViteUius, profugo Artabano, et flexis ad novum regem popularium animis, hortatus Tiridatem, parata capessere, robur legionum sociorumque (includ ing Herod Antipas) ripam ad Euphratis ducit. Tac. Ann. vi. 37. This was very early in the year, for the rainy season was not over; and it was remarked as a phenomenon that the Euphrates was overflowing, though there had been no great amount of rain. Euphratem nulla imbrium vi, sponte et immensum adtolli. Tac. Ann. vi. 37. 1484. From the Euphrates ViteUius sends Tiridates forward, and returns himself to An tioch. Exin cum legionibus in Syriam remeavit. Tac. Ann. vi. 37. Tacitus, after relating the embassy of the Parthians at the beginning of a.d. 35, and bringing down his narrative to the return of ViteUius from the Euphrates, adds : Qua duabus sestatibus (a.d. 35 and a.d. 36) gesta conjunxi, quo requiesceret animus a domesticis mails. Tac. Ann. vi. 38. The re turn of ViteUius to Antioch was therefore in a.d. 36, but it must have been in the first half of it. 1485. The Clitae, a people of CUicia Aspera, who had been the subjects of Archelaus, king of Cappadocia (see b.c. 25, no. 675), rebel, and ViteUius sends 4,000 legionaries, with auxiliaries, under M. TrebeUius, to reduce them. M. TrebeUius legatus a Vitellio praside Syria cum quatuor millibus legionariorum et deledis auxiliis missus, etc. (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 41. 1486. Tiridates, having parted from Vitel- lius at the Euphrates, advances on his way to Parthia, and is crowned at Seleucia, which revolts from Artabanus, Tac. Ann. vi. 42 ; but soon afterwards Artabanus advances at the head of an army of Dahae and Sacae and repels Tiridates, who returns to Syria. Nee ultra moratus (Artabanus) quam dum Scytharum auxilia conciret, pergit properus, et praveniens inimicorum astus, • amicorum panitentiam, etc. Tiridates cum paucis in Syriam revectus. Tac. Ann. vi. 44. Ov pkvrot Kal swl woXv b TrjpiSdrrjg kfiaaiXsvasv b yap Aprapavog 2KV0ac wpoaXafi&v, oi xaXew&g airov eifjXaoe (his coss.). Dion. Iviii. 26. Kat woXXr)v perd ravra arparidv dQpoiaag &a&vrs Kal SaKuiv kcii woXsprjoag rovg dvQsoTrjKbrag, Kariaxe rijv dpxfjv. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 4. Seleucia held out against the king of Parthia for seven years after this, and was taken at last by Vardanes at the close of a.d. 42 or early in a.d. 43 (see a.d. 42, no. 1652). 1487. Intelligence reaches Eome that Arta banus had expelled Tiridates and recovered possession of Parthia, when Tiberius sends orders to ViteUius to come to an arrangement with him ; and Artabanus is ready to meet the overtures. Tavra (the return of Artabanus) aKoiaag b Tifiipiog, r)i,iov (piXiav airip ysveaQat wpbg rbv 'Aprdfiavov. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 5. It is not improbable, however, that ViteUius, without any further dispatch from Eome, may have acted on the orders given him in the previous year (see a.d. 35, no. 1474) to arrange a peace if practicable. 1488. ViteUius and Artabanus have a meet ing (at which Herod Antipas, as an ally of ViteUius, is also present) on the Euphrates, and peace is concluded, Artabanus giving his son Darius as a hostage. 'Ewl tov Evippdrnv waprj- aav, S,re 'Aprdfiavog Kal b Oi'iriXXiog . . . Kal 'Aprdfiavog per oi woXv wipwst Tifispito Sprjpov Aapslov rbv vlov. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 5. Kat aXXa Se air& (Caligulae) 7roXXa, &g Kal Xdipvpa ovvriKoXoiQrjae, Kal Aaptlog, dvijp 'ApaaKiSrjg, iv roTg bpripsiovoi tots t&v flapQuiv &v. Dion, lix. 17. Pra se ferens (Caligula) Darium puerum ex Parthorum obsidibus. Suet. Calig. 19. 1489. At the conclusion of the treaty, Vi teUius and Artabanus are feasted by Herod Antipas, who, at the same time, clandestinely sends off a dispatch with the news to Tiberius; and as this dispatch reached Tiberius before that of ViteUius, the latter took offence, and avenged himself upon Herod the following year for the affront. Kal Xbytvv airolg ovp- fiariK&v ysvopivwv 'HptuSijc b Tsrpdpxrig si- orlaasv avrovg Kara pkaov rbv wbpov OKrjviSa kwiaKy\fidpsvog rip wbpio woXvreXrj . . . Up&Srjg Sk fiovXopsvog Si airov wp&rov ysviaQat wianv Kaiaapi r&v bprjpuiv rrjg Xri\bstog, EKwipwsi ypapparaipbpovg rd wdvra dxptfi&g ypdi|ia£ eis A.D. 36. 247 swioroXrjv Kal pnSsv kwiXsiwopsvog iwl pyvvast t& vwaTtK$. Upbg OvirkXXtov Se eKweptpQeta&v swtoroX&v Kal rov Kato-apoe. kwiorjpr)vavTog wpbg avroi', lie SijXa avrw yivoirn, wporspov wianv wtpl avr&v HpwSov TrporE6£tKoroc, TapaxQelg 6 OviYeXXioc utyaXue, Kai wEwovQkvai rt pet^bviag i) ewiwpaKTO vwoXapfidvuiv, aSrjXov rijv kw' av- rots EKpvTrrEV o'pyiji', pexpi Sr) Kal psrrjXQs Yatov rr)v dpxrjv wapsiXrjqibTog. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 5. This anxiety of Antipas to send the first news of the conclusion of peace may be well accounted for. In a.d. 32 his army had been defeated by Aretas, and he had written to Tiberius, his patron, to give him redress. From that time to the present Tiberius had been obliged to watch and counteract the designs of Arta banus; and, instead of ordering ViteUius to lead his army in support of Antipas against the king of Petra, had commanded Antipas to join ViteUius in the war against the Parthians. Tiberius no doubt promised that, at the con clusion of the war, vengeance should be taken upon the king of Petra. Herod Antipas, in compliance with this mandate, had been amongst the allies of ViteUius at the beginning of the year, and afterwards accompanied him to the Euphrates, Tac. Ann. vi. 37 ; and his services, in now sending the first intelligence to the emperor, were rewarded by Tiberius's immediately ordering ViteUius to march against the king of Petra (see a. d. 37, no. 1498). 1490. At the termination of the hostilities between ViteUius and Artabanus, the former returns to Antioch, and the latter to Parthia. 'EttI roirotg OvirkXXtog pkv kw' 'Avnoxsiag yst, 'Aprdfiavog Se kwi rrjg BafivXaivlag. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 5. As ViteUius was at Jerusalem, on his way to Petra, at the Pentecost (9 May) a.d. 37 (an expedition which he would not have undertaken until hostilities had ceased with the Parthians, and orders to that effect had reached him from Tiberius), we must assume that during the interval a dispatch had been sent to Tiberius of the conclusion of peace, and that Tiberius had, in return, com manded Vitelliu3 to make war upon Aretas ; and several months, therefore, must have elapsed between the conclusion of peace on the Euphrates and the campaign of ViteUius against Petra. ViteUius was at Jerusalem at the Passover, 19 March, a.d. 37, and had not then received any orders to make war upon Aretas ; but such a dispatch must have arrived soon after, or he could not have been again at Jerusalem, on his way to Petra, at the Pente cost a.d. 37. A dispatch from the Euphrates to Eome, and a counter-dispatch from Eome to Antioch, would require about five months ; and we may therefore place the meeting on the Euphrates about the beginning of October. Had it occurred later, the river, when swoUen by rains, would scarcely have permitted an interview upon its waters. 1491. The Samaritans, in the course of the summer, meet in arms on Mount Gerizim, ol Sk ev SwXoig te r)aav, etc., Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 1 ; ostensibly for a religious observance, but really for less peaceful purposes, as may be gathered from the subsequent defence of the Samaritans themselves, who, admitting this warlike atti tude, endeavoured to explain it away. Ov yap swl dwoordoei Pivpaiuiv, dXX' swl Siaipvyr) rrjg XMXdrov vfipeiog, Etc rrjv TiQapafia wapays- viaQai. Ant. xviii. 4, 2. Pilate pours horse and foot upon them, and numbers are slain. Ant. xviii. 4, 1. It is likely that those who escaped became freebooters, and that Eleazar (the famous bandit of that day) was at the head of them, for he was ultimately taken in a.d. 56 (see that year, no. 1828), after a brigandage of twenty years, Bell. ii. 13, 2 ; which would place the commencement of his career in A. d. 36. In a.d. 51 (see that year, no. 1759), we find the same Eleazar heading a similar insur rection in Samaria, Ant. xx. 6, 1 ; which makes it the more likely that he had been engaged in the former outbreak in a.d. 36. 1492. The Samaritans lay a complaint against Pilate before ViteUius. "Siapapsiov r) fiovXr) wapd OiiriXXiov vwartKov 'iaoiv avSpa, Svpt'ac Trjv rjyspoviav Ej^orra, Kal IltXarov Ka- rrjyopovv kwi ry oipayrj r&v awoXtoXoruiv. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 2. And Pilate defends himself, and probably in person, at Antioch. Had Vi teUius gone to Jerusalem, Josephus would have mentioned it. The historian also observes that ViteUius, in committing the care of Judaea to a friend of his own, as locum tenens vice Pilate, did not appoint him on the spot, but sent him, viz. from Antioch. 'EKwkjiipag kwipsXrjTriv. Ant. xviii. 4, 2. The hearing of Pilate before ViteUius may be placed about November, on the return of ViteUius from the Euphrates, after the conclusion of peace with the Parthians (see supra, no. 1490). 1493. At the close of the trial, ViteUius 248 A.D. 37. deposes Pilate from his office, and orders him to Eome, to answer for his delinquencies be fore the emperor, and dispatches Marcellus to Judaea, to take charge of affairs until the ap pointment of a successor. Kai OviriXXtog M.dpKsXXov rbv avrov ipiXov EKwsp\pag kwipsXrj- tt)v rolg TovSaioig ysvrjabpsvov : Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 2 (see a.d. 26, no. 1160; a.d. 37, no. 1504). In connection with this removal of Pilate, Jo sephus notices two important facts : first, that Pilate had been at the time ten years in office ; and secondly, that, though he hastened to Eome, he did not reach it untU after the death of Tiberius, which occurred on 16 March, a.d. 37. Kal IliXaroc Sika 'irsaiv Siarpitpag iwl TovSaiag sig 'P&prjv rjwsiysro, ralg OvirsX- Xlov wEiQbpsvog ivroXalg, ovk ov avrsiwEiv wplv Ss rj rrj 'P&prj wpoaxslv avrbv tpQdvsi Tifiipiog psraordg. Ant. xviii. 4, 2. PUate had as sumed office in a.d. 26 (see that year, no. 1160), and the expiration of the ten years would therefore coincide with a.d. 36. The word r)wsiysro implies haste ; and there was also a general standing order that every pre fect, on quitting office, should appear at Eome within the next three months. 'Ev rrj dvaKo- ptSrj pr) iyxpovi^Eiv, dXX' kvrbg rpi&v prjv&v kwavievai. Dion, liii. 15. As Pilate was on his way to Italy, but had not arrived at Eome by 16 March, a.d. 37, his removal must have taken place towards the end of a.d. 36 ; and it was after the Feast of Tabernacles, 24 Sep tember, a.d. 36, for ViteUius, to prevent any emeute in consequence of Pilate's dismission, went up with a strong force to Jerusalem, at the Passover a.d. 37 ; and had PUate been deposed before the Tabernacles a.d. 36, Vitel- lius would, for the same reason, haVe been present at the Tabernacles a.d. 36, instead of the Passover a.d. 37. 1493 a. Coin of Tiberius. Ti. Casar Divi Aug. F. Augustus 4- Tr. Pot. xxxviii. Eckhel, vi. 198. Inscriptions. Virg. Ti. Casar Aug. Pontif. Maxim. Trib. Pot. xxxviii. Cos. v. Imp. viii, (Eomae). Grater, 176, 3. Ossa Tib. Casaris Divi Aug. F. Augusti Ponti- firis Maximi Trib. Pot. xxxiix. Imp. viii. Cos. v. (Eomae). Id. 236, 1. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 30. Pentecost, May 20. Tabernacles, September 24. A.D. 37. U.C. 790. Olymp. 204, 1. Cn. Acerbonius Peoculus. C. Pontius Nigbotos. ex Kal. Jul. C. Cjesab Augustus Germanicus, i. Tebeeius Claudius, i. Caligula i. from 16 March. Trib. Pot. i. from same day. pont. max. germanicus. Cos. i. Forty-first year of the reign of Herod Antipas.. First year of the reign of Agrippa I. from 1 April. 1494. Tiberius, after various changes of abode, retires to the Lucullan villa at Misenum. Mutatisque sapius locis, tandem apud promon- torium Miseni consedit in villa cui L. Lucullus quondam dominus (his coss.). Tac. Ann. vi. 50. Suet. Tib. 72, 73. 1495. ViteUius, in order to repress any out break of the Jews from Pilate's removal, is present at Jerusalem at the Feast of the Pass over (19 March). It was usual for the pro curators of Judaea to attend' at the festivals ; and as Pilate, the procurator, had been de posed, and sent to Eome, ViteUius deemed it prudent to march thither himself with a con siderable force to keep the peace. ViteUius, at the festival, confers various boons on the people, as by remitting some taxes, and com mitting the custody of the pontifical robes, before kept by the Eomans in Antonia, to the care of the priests. The visit of ViteUius to Jerusalem is related by Josephus immediately after, and in close connection with, the removal of Pilate at the close of a.d. 36. Kal OviriX- Xtog MdpKeXXov rbv airov ipiXov iKwip\pag iwi- psXrjrijv rolg TovSaioig ysrjobpsvov, IltXarov ekeXevctei' £7rl P&prjg dwiivat wpbg a Karij- yopoisv TovSalot SiSdiovra tov AvroKpdropa. Kal IliXaroc SsVa 'irsaiv Starpl\pag kwi TovSalag sig P&prjv rjweiyero, ralg OiirsXXiov wsiQbpsvog evroXalg, ovk bv dvTSiwslv ' wplv Se f; rrj 'P&prj wpoaxslv airov, tpQavsiTifiipiog psraordg. Oi'i- rkXXtog Ss kg rrjv 'lovSaiav d/ptKopsvog swl 'Ispo- aoXvpoiv dvijEt' Kat ijv avrolg soprri' IIao-%a Se KttXtTraf a7roS£t^0£i£ Se psyaXowpsw&g OviriX- A.D. 37. 24!) Xtoc, rd riXn t&v tovripivuiv Kapw&v dvlrjaiv eig to wav rolg rairrjv KaroiKiivaiv, Kat rr)v OToXr)v rov Apxispioig, Kai rbv wdvra Koapov avvsx&- prjosv iv ry lEp^l Ksipivyv vwb rolg Ispsvatv sxetv n)v iwtpiXeiav. Jos. Ant xviii. 4, 2, 3. ViteUius is said incidentally, in another part of the Antiquities, to have written on the subject of the pontifical robes to Tiberius, who gave his permission that the Jews should have the custody of them. OvirE'XXtoe b rrjg Sv- ptag ijysptov tiwiSrjprjaag rolg TrpoaoXipoig . . . swsl wapEKaXsaav rrjv ispdv oroXr)v vwb rrjv kav- r&v kiovaiav 'ixsiv, 'kypa\bs wspl Toirivv Tifisplip Kaiaapi, KaKElvog kwirpsips. Ant. XV. 11, 4. But if Josephus means that ViteUius received the rescript from Tiberius, he has fallen into a slight error ; for though ViteUius may very weU have written to Tiberius upon the subject, yet, as Tiberius died on 16 March, a.d. 37, the rescript must have been sent by his successor. 1496. ViteUius, before quitting Jerusalem, removes Caiaphas from the pontificate, and ap points Jonathan, son of Ananus or Annas. Kal tov ' Apxtspia 'l&arjwov, rbv Kai Ka'idipav kwiKa- Xoipsvov, dwaXXdi,ag rrjg Tsptoavvrjg, Toivdtiijv KaOiarrjatv Avdvov tov 'Apxtspkuig vibv. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 3 (see a.d. 17, no. 1096 ; and infra, no. 1506). The removal of Caiaphas may have been consequent on the degradation of Pilate, with whom Caiaphas had great influence, and in whose illegal proceedings he may have been implicated. 1497. ViteUius, at the close of the Feast of Passover, sets out on the road to Antioch. 'E71-' 'Avrioe^Etac Se aiQtg kwoislro rrjv bSbv. Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 3. 1498. ViteUius soon after, and apparently before reaching Antioch, though he had passed Acre, receives a dispatch from Tiberius com manding him to make war upon Aretas, king of Petra ; when ViteUius, again collecting his forces — two legions, with some auxiliaries — marches to Acre. OvtreXXtoe Se wapaaKivaad- pevog &g sig wbXspov rbv wpbg 'Apirav Svol rdypaatv bwXir&v, Sooi te wspt avrd i/itXot Kal iwwslg avppaxoiivTeg ek t&v vwb Pivpaioig fia- aiXsi&v dyopsvog, iwl TrjgXlkrpag rjwetysTo Kai eaxe UroXspaiSa. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 3. At Acre he is met by an expostulation of the Jews not to carry the Eoman standards bear ing forbidden images through Judaea, when he sends his army round by the great plain of Esdraelon, lying between Samaria and Galilee; and goes up himself, with Herod Antipas, to Jerusalem, at the feast, which, as appears from the sequel, was the Feast of Pentecost (9 May). Kal Sia rov psydXov wsSiov iceXeioag x'vpetv to oTparowsSov, avrbg rs psrd 'Up&Sov rov Te- rpapxov Kai rixiv tpiXmv sig lepoaoAvpa a)'ysi Qiaivv t& Qs&, soprrjg warpiov rolg TovSaioig ivs- arrjKviag. Ant. xviii. 5, 3 (see post, no. 1508). 1499. As ViteUius had only two legions with him, and some auxiliaries, the preparations for the war must have been brief; and Vitel- lius made all haste. 'Hn-EiyEro. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 3. It need, therefore, occasion no surprise that this visit, on the way to Petra, was only fifty days after his former visit at the Passover of the same year. The visit at the Passover could not have occurred in the preceding year, a.d. 36, as Josephus relates it just 'after, and in connection with, the deposal of Pilate, which was certainly at the close of a.d. 36. 1500. The death, of Tiberius, on 16 March, in the seventy-eighth year of his age. xvii. Kal. Aprilis interclusd animd creditus est mor- talitatem explevisse, etc.; sic Tiberius finivit octavo et septuagesimo atatis anno. Tac. Ann. vi. 50. Obiit in villa Luculland octavo et septuagesimo atatis anno, tertio et vicesimo im perii, septimo decimo Kalendas Aprilis, On. Acerranio Proculo C. Pontio Nigrino Coss. Suet. Tib. 73. According to Dion, he died on 26 March. M.Err)XXaiE rrj ektv Kal EiKoorrj rov Maprt'ov i)pipq, kfilto Se Eirra Kat kfiSoprjKOVTa ettj Kal prjvag riaaapag Kal i\pipag kvvia " dip' &v ettj psv Sio Kal e'Ikooi prjvag Se kwrd Kal fipipag kwrd kpovdpxrjos. Dion, Iviii. 28. Jo sephus differs from himself as to the length of the reign of Tiberius. "EQavs (Tiberius) ax&v airbg rrjv dpxr)v hpspag rpslg Kal wivrs prjiag wpbg sviavrolv Svolv Kat e'ikooi. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 10. 'ErsXevrijo'Ei' riyepovsiaag ettj Sio wpog rolg e'Ikooi Kal rpslg fipipag iwl pijaiv 'ii,. Bell. ii. 9, 5. Philo states the reign of Tiberius in round numbers at twenty-three years. Tpta ?rpoc rolg e'ikooi 'irij yrjg Kal 6a- \rio-o-r;c dvaibdpsvov rb Kpdrog. Philo Leg. 21. And so Cassiodorus sub coss. Sex. Pompeio et Sex. Appuleio. Clemens Alexand. computes the reign at twenty-six years, six months, and nineteen days. Strom. Lib. i. c. xxi. p. 406. Tiberius began to reign on 19 August, a.d. 14, and died on 16 March, a.d. 37 ; and he had therefore reigned twenty-two years, six months, and twenty-five days. KK 250 A.D. 37. 1501. Caligula succeeds to the empire in the twenty -fifth year of his age. 'IlyE Se wipwrov Kal siKoarbv 'irog, r)psp&v rsoodpoiv Kal prjv&v wivrs iwiSiiov. Dion, lix. 6. As Cali gula was born on 31 August, a.d. 12 (Caius Casar natus est pridie Kalendas Septembris patre suo et Caio Fonteio Capitone coss., Suet. Calig. 8 ; r)v yap (rd ysviQXta) f) rsXevraia tov Aiyoiarov, Dion, hx. 7), Dion places the accession of Caligula, and the death of Tiberius, on the day fixed by himself, viz. the 26, and not the 16, March. 1502. Caligula is at Misenum on the death of Tiberius, and follows the body to Eome. Itaque ut a Miseno movit, quamvis lugentis ha- bitu et funus Tiberii prosequens, tamen inter altaria et vidimas, ardentesque tadas, densis- simo et latissimo obviorum agmine incessit. In- gressoque urbem . . . tanta publica latitia ut tribus proximis mensibus, ac ne totis quidem, supra centum sexaginta millia victimarum casa tradantur. Suet. Calig. 13-14. The funeral oration is pronounced by Caligula. Tiberio cum plurimis lacrymis pro condone laudato funeratoque amplissime. Suet. Calig. 15. 1503. Agrippa is released from prison by Ca ligula, and is made king of Trachonitis, which had been Herod Philip's tetrarchy. According to Josephus, Caligula would have released Agrippa the very day of Caligula's arrival at Eome with the body of Tiberius, but was re strained by Antonia, who represented the in decency of such haste. However, the release of Agrippa was not delayed many days, and may therefore be placed about the beginning of April, rd'tog S' &g iwl 'Poip-qv waprjv ayivv tov Ttfiepiov to a&pa, raipdg Te airov wotslrat woXvrsXslg vbpoig rolg warploig, 'Aypiwwav Se aiQtjpspbv Xisiv ovra wpbQvpov K&Xvpa 'Avrivvia r)v, ov n piast rip wpbg rbv SeSepkvov, wpoprjQeiq ' Se tov Ya'tov eiwpewovg, pr) S6i,av dwdyotro hSovrj SsxO'psvov rrjv Tifispiov pErdoraatv, avSpa iw' iKsivov SeSepivov Xiivv iK rov &ieu>g' SieXQoioiov pivrot oi woXX&v fijisp&v perawep\bdpevog airov sig tov oIkov . . . fiaatXia KaQiorrjoiv airov rrjg iXlwwov rsrpapxiag' irsQvrjKEt ydp oiirog' KaQiarrjat fiaatXia. BeU. ii. 9, 6. And so PhUo, rd'toe Kalo-ap 'Aypiwwq r& 'Up&Sov fiaaiXitog v'tuivfi SiStoot fiaaiXsiav rijc wawwipag Xrjistag rpiryv polpav, rjv iXtwwog rsrpdpxrig, Qslog &v airji, ?rpo£ warpbg SKapwov- ro. PhUo in Flacc. 5 ; and see Dion, lix. 8. 1504. Caligula, at the same time, sends MaryUus, with the title of Hipparch, to take charge of Judaea. Iwwdpxvv Se kwi rrjg Tov- Saiag iKwipwstMdpvXXov. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6,10. 1505. Dion couples with the exaltation of Agrippa the appointment of Antiochus IV. to the kingdom of Commagene, with part of Cilicia. 'O yap (Caligula) 'Avno^w rs rov 'Avrtbxov rnv Koppayrjvrjv, i)v b warrjp airov saxs, Kal wpooin Kal rd wapaQaXdaaia Trjg Ki- XiKidg Sovg, Kal 'Aypiwwav rbv rov 'Up&Sov 'iyyovov Xiaag te (iwb yap tov Tifispiov iSi- Ssro), Kal rrj rov wdwwov dpxrj wpoordiag, rbv aSsXipov r) Kal rov vlbv oix Sn r&v warpoitov awsoriprjaEV dXXd Kal Kariaipais. Dion, lix. 8. And Suetonius also aUudes to the appointment of Antiochus. Ac si quibus regna restituit, adjecit et fructum omnem vedigaliorum et re- ditum medii temporis, ut Antiocho Commageno sestertium millies confiscatum. Suet. Calig. 16. Commagene had been made a Eoman province in a.d. 18 (see that year, no. 1104; and A.D. 41, no. 1622). The part of Cilicia annexed to Commagene was Cilicia Aspera, as is evident from the fact that Troxoboris rebelled against Antiochus, and besieged Anemurium, which was in .CUicia Aspera. Tac. Ann. xii, 35. It also appears from coins that Elseusa or Sebaste, and Laeanata, cities of Cilicia Aspera, as well as Lycaonia, and Alexandria near Issus, were under the jurisdiction of Antiochus. The coins referred to run as follows : — . Bao-tXEVc MEyag Avrtoxog + AaKavanav. Bao-tXfwc AiTto^ou + Sefiarrivitiv. BaatXEvs Avrtoxog + AvKaovwi'. A crowned head resembling that of An tiochus + AXeiavSpeuiv Er. IP., i.e. in the 110th year, which would place it in a.d. 43, when Antiochus was still king. Eckhel, iii. 255 (see a.d. 18, no. 1103; a.d. 41, no. 1622). A.D. 37. 231 Antiochus IV. was afterwards deposed by Caligula, and again restored by Claudius (see ad. 41, no. 1622), and reigned untU a.d. 72. See Jos. Bell. vii. 7. 1506. ViteUius, at Jerusalem, at the Feast of Pentecost, does not hear of the death of Tiberius for the first three days ; and during that time he removes Jonathan from the pon tificate, and appoints his brother Theophilus. Tpslg pkv rjpipag rairy Siarpifinv wotslrai, iv alg ItovaOnv tt)v ' ApxtEpiaoivrjV da^sXbpsvog iyxEi- pifat r& dcsX<{i& airov QeotpiXto. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 3 (see a.d. 37, no. 1496; a'.d. 42, no. 1643). 1507. On the fourth day of Vitellius's so journ at Jerusalem arrives the inteUigence of the death of Tiberius, when ViteUius, resent ing the affront which he had received the preceding year from Herod Antipas, at once disperses his army, under pretext that he could not march against Aretas without an order from the new emperor. Tr) TErdprri Si Kal ypappdrtov airto wapaysvopivaiv d iSrjXov rrjv Tifispiov teXevttjv, &pKiasv rrjv wXrjQvv iw' svvoiq ry~ Yaiov, avsKaXst Sk Kal rb orpdrevpa ewl rd o'tKsIa exdorov xeiPa^l°iVT0S, woXepov eKipipsiv ovkeQ' bpoiivg Svvdpsvog Sid to sig Yd'iov psrawswTtoKivai rd wpaypara. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 3. The arrival of the news when Vi teUius was at Jerusalem is confirmed by Philo. Yaiip wapaXafiovn rrjv ijyepoviav wp&rot r&v Kara Svpiay dwdvTtoV ijpelg (the Jews) ovvrfoQrj- pev, Oi'ireXXiov rore, wap' oi SieSiiio (Petronius) rr)v iwtrpowrjv, kv rrj ttoXei Starpifiovrog, to rd wept roirivv kicopia&y ypappara. Philo Leg. 32. 1508. The fact that ViteUius was present at Jerusalem at a feast when the news came of Tiberius's death furnishes some important data for ascertaining the rule by which the time of the Passover was regulated. Josephus does not mention the name of the feast, but it must clearly have been either the Passover or the Pentecost. As to th& Passover, it is well known that this feast was observed at the fuU of the moon. There was a full moon on 20 March, and again on 18 April ; and as Tiberius died on 16 March, the feast in question could not have been the Passover, whether celebrated on 20 March or 18 AprU, as even in the latter case the interval between the death and the feast would be only thirty-three days, and there is no instance of inteUigence. having ever traveUed from Eome to Judsea in less than forty-seven days. The usual period was two months. Supposing the day of Paschal sacri fices, or 14 Nisan, to have been on 19 March, the day before the full, the Pentecost, which was the fiftieth day from the Sheaf-offering, or 16 Nisan, would fall on 10 May; and if Vi teUius was then at Jerusalem, the transmission of the news would have occupied just about two months. If, on the other hand, the day of Paschal sacrifices was on 17 AprU, the Pentecost would fall on 8 June, in which case the transmission of the news would have occu pied about three months. This is inconceiv able, as a dispatch of so much importance, and in the second quarter of the year, could not have been a month longer on the road than usual. It is evident, therefore, that the Pass over this year must have been observed on 19 March. The vernal equinox was placed by the ancients on 25 March. JEquinodium vernum a. d. viii. Kalendas Aprilis peragi vi- detur. Plin. N. H. xviii. 66, 1. The Pass over, therefore, which was notoriously governed by the vernal equinox, was in this case on the fuU moon next before the vernal equinox. On the other hand, in b. c. 4, the fuU moon was on 13 March, when was an eclipse, and yet the Passover was not celebrated untU after the death of Herod, which was about 1 April ; so that in this case the Passover was on the fuU moon next after the vernal equinox. Accord ing to jiEgidius Bucherius, De Paschali Judm- orum Gyclo Dodrina Temp., 349, the Jews considered the equinox as arrived when the sun was in the first point of Aries ; and the Paschal limits, as fixed by Bucherius, were 18 March, before which the Passover could not be celebrated, and 16 April, after which it could not be celebrated. See Greswell's Dissert, i. 265. This canon would reconcile the times of the various Passovers, and is probably weU founded. It certainly taUies with the statement of Josephus that the Passover was celebrated when the sun was in Aries, Jos. Ant. iii. 10, 5 ; for the sun entered Aries, according to the ancient calendar, on 17 March, and entered Taurus on 17 AprU ; and, excluding the two broken days, we have from 18 March inclusive to 16 April inclusive for the range of the Paschal feast. 1509. ViteUius, on quitting Jerusalem, re turns to Antioch. Kal Oi'irE'XXtoc pkv kw' 'Av- noxeiag dvex&prjasv. Jos. Ant. xviii. 5, 3. 1510. About this time, viz. on the departure of ViteUius. from Jerusalem for Antioch, may K k 2 252 A.D. 37. be placed the martyrdom of St. Stephen. Acts, vi. 9. Peculiar facilities for the commission of the outrage now offered themselves. The Jews could not by law punish capitally without the fiat of the Eoman governor. Jos. Ant. xx. 9, 1. Whenever, therefore, they were relieved from the pressure of the Eoman power, they were ever ready to assert their ancient rights by deeds of violence. Such was the martyrdom of James the Just, in the interregnum between the death of Festus and the arrival of Albinus in a.d. 62 (see that year, no. 1931). At the present moment, Pilate had been deposed, and the jealous and gloomy emperor Tiberius was dead, and there was great confusion and com parative anarchy in consequence. ViteUius him self, on this pretence, had abruptly abandoned the expedition ordered by Tiberius against Petra. TheophUus, the high-priest, was the brother-in-law of Caiaphas, who had been so instrumental in the death of Christ, and would gladly avail himself of such a season of license to give full play to his hatred of the Christians ; and all the attendant circumstances show that the martyrdom of Stephen was purely a Jewish proceeding, without any intervention of the Eomans. Thus he was stoned, the punishment by the Law for blasphemy, Levit. xxiv. 16; and the execution was without the city, Levit. xxiv. 14 ; and the witnesses cast the first stone, Deut. xvii. 7. The arraignment of Stephen arose from the opposition of certain of the synagogue of Africa, and of those of Cilicia and Asia. Avkarrjaav Se nveg t&v ek rrjg ovvayuiyrjg rrjg Xeyopevng Aifisprivtov Kal Kv- prjvaiiav Kal ' AXei,avSpiiov, Kal t&v awb KtXiKtae Kal 'Aoiag. Acts, vi. 9. It is quite possible that these disputants might have been domiciled at Jerusalem, but it is much more likely that they were attending some feast ; and if so, as Pilate was deposed toward the close of a.d. 36, the feast in question must have been one of the great feasts in A. D. 37 ; and the license afforded by the death of Tiberius leads to the inference that this feast was the Pentecost. 1511. Stephen closes his address to council, or Sanhedrim, as follows : — TiVa wpoiprjT&v oiK kSiu>i,av oi warkpsg ip&v ; awEKrsivav roig wpoKarayyEiXavrag wspl kXeiaeivg rov AiKaiov, oi vvv ipslg wpoSbrat Kal tpovslg yeyevrjoQe, Acts, vii. 52 ; and this language suggests the idea that no long in terval had elapsed since the death of Jesus, the T&V Kal rrjg in A. d. 33 ; and it was only four years. How ever, the vvv may refer to the existing genera tion only, as opposed to their fathers. 1512. Saul, or Paul, is now a young man, and takes an active part in the death of Stephen. Kai oi pdprvpsg dwkQsvro rd ipdna avr&v wapa rovg wbSag vsaviov KaXovpsvov 2>aiXov . . . SavXoc Ss r)v ovvevSok&v tt) dvaipkast avrov. Acts, vii. 58 ; viii. 1. The word vsaviag implies an age above twenty-one and under twenty- nine, and be was probably about twenty-eight (see a.d. 9, no. 1035). It would seem that Saul was even at this time a member of the Sanhedrim, and that he gave his vote for the death of Stephen. 'Avaipovpkvtov te air&v KarjjvsyKa \l/rjfov. Acts, xxvi. 10. 1513. The death of Stephen is foUowed by a general persecution of the Christians at Jerusalem, when Christianity, by the dispersion of the disciples, makes a second step in advance by spreading through Judaea and Samaria. Ai£o-7rdp»)o-av Kara rac x^PaS TVS TovSaiag Kal 2apapsiag, wXrjv r&v dwoarbXivv. Acts, vui. 1. And Saul throughout was the most active in the persecution. Acts, viii. 3. 1514. Saul, soon after the outbreak against the Christians, applies to the high-priest and Sanhedrim for letters to the synagogues of Damascus, that if he found any followers of Jesus there, he might bring them to Jerusalem to be tried for blasphemy, and the conversion of Saul occurs on his way to Damascus. 'O Se SavXoc et i kpwviiiiv dwsiXrjg Kal ipbvov, etc. Acts, ix. 1. From the expression, eVi kpwvkivv, it would seem that the mission of Saul to Damascus was a continuance of the persecution on the death of Stephen. The scene of the conversion was most likely at Kaukaba (the place of the Star), a viUage six mUes to the south-west of Damascus, on the high road from Jerusalem to Damascus. The place now pointed out, but which was not the tradition a few centuries ago, is half a mile to the south east of Damascus. See Porter's Damascus, i. 43. 1515. Paul, in his address to the Jews from the stairs of fort Antonia, in a.d. 58, makes a remarkable reference to this period of his life. Oc ravryv rtjv bSbv kbioiia &xpt Qavdrov, Se- opsvtov Kal wapaSiSovg sig ipvXaKag dvSpag te Kat yvvdiKag, &g Kal b 'Apxiepevg paprvpel pot, Kal way to wpeofivreptov, wap' tUv Kal kwioroXag Seidpevog wpbg rovg dSsXtpovg sig AapaoKov kwopsvbprjv, atiov Kal rovg EKelae. A.D. 37. 253 ovrac SeSepevovg sig 'IspovaaXrjp 'iva nptoprjQ&- otv. Acts, xxii. 4. One interpretation of this passage is that the high-priest from whom Paul had received his credentials to Damascus was still living in A. D. 58, and could testify to the truth of Paul's story ; and if so, it may be thought to furnish a clue to the time of the conversion. From the Cruci fixion, in a.d. 33, to a.d. 40 (and no one would place the conversion in any later year), there were only three high-priests, viz. — 1 . Caiaphas, who was deposed at the Passover a.d. 37 (see no. 1496); 2. Jonathan, who was removed at the Pentecost a.d. 37 (see no. 1506); and, 3. Theo philus, who succeeded Jonathan, and was dis placed in a.d. 42 (see no. 1643). It is clear that, if the high-priest to whom Paul applied was hving in A. d. 58, Paul could not have re ceived his letters from Jonathan, as the latter was certainly assassinated before the arrival of Paul in Jerusalem in a.d. 58, as is evident from the fact that the ' Sicarii' who took their name from the sica with which they stabbed Jonathan, are expressly referred to by Lysias in his conversation with Paul. Ovk ctpa ov si b Aiyiwnog b wpb roiroiv r&v r)psp&v dvaora- T&aag Kal ki-ayay&v sic ttjv sprjpov rovg rsrpa- KtaxtXiovg ai'Spag t&v "ZtKapiivv. Acts, xxi. 38. Paul, then, must have been commissioned either by Caiaphas or Theophilus. If the former, the conversion was before the Pass over a. d. 37, when Caiaphas was removed ; if the latter, it was after Pentecost a.d. 37, when Theophilus was appointed in the place of Jonathan. Caiaphas was high-priest in a.d. 17, and must therefore have been even then of a discreet age ; and the presumption would lie against bis being ahve, after an interval of more than forty years, in a.d. 58. However, as his death is not mentioned, it is possible that he might have survived that period. Theophilus was one of the five sons of Ananus. The father was high-priest A. d. 7 ; and all the sons were high-priests in the following order, viz. — Eleazar, a.d. 15; Jonathan, a.d. 37; TheophUus, a.d. 37; Matthias, a. d. 42 ; and Ananus, a. d. 62. Jonathan came to a violent end a.d. 57; and Ananus (the son) in a.d. 67. Jos. Bell. iv. 5, 2. Theophilus, who came between his two brothers Jonathan and Ananus, was, as we have every reason to be lieve, still living in a.d. 58. Another interpretation, of the passage, &g Kal o 'Apxisp'ig paprvpsl pot, Kal wav to wps- afivripiov wap' 3>v, etc., is that the person who was high-priest at the time when these words were spoken by Paul in a.d. 58 had been one of the Sanhedrim when the letters to Damascus were granted ; and that he, as all the rest of the Sanhedrim, could confirm the truth of Paul's statement. If this meaning be con sidered the more probable, it implies only that when Paul was at Jerusalem, in A. d. 58, there was then a high-priest who had been a member of the Sanhedrim in a.d. 37. This assumes, however, that in a.d. 58 there was a high priest, and contradicts the theory maintained by some that Jonathan, when assassinated, was actual high-priest, and that in a.d. 58 the office was vacant by his death. But that, in fact, Ananias held the office of high-priest in a.d. 58 may be collected from Josephus, who, in reckoning up the high-priests from the ac cession of Herod to the fall of Jerusalem, evidently assumes Ananias to have been in vested with the office from A. D. 47 to A. D. 59 (see a.d. 57, no. 1834). Upon the whole, we should place the mission of Paul- to Damascus a httle after Pentecost a.d. 37, in the time of Theophilus, who, as the son of Ananus, the bitter enemy of Christianity, would willingly grant the authority. That the con version of Paul occurred some time between the Feast of Tabernacles a.d. 36 and the Feast of Tabernacles a.d. 37, we learn from Paul him self ; for he was at Jerusalem at the Feast of Tabernacles a.d. 53, and he tells us that he had been there fourteen years before, viz. at the Feast of Tabernacles a.d. 39, and that his conversion had occurred in the third year current before that, which would be the current year from the Tabernacles a.d. 36 to the Tabernacles a.d. 37. 'Air^X6oi' Etc 'Apafiiav (a.d. 37) Kat wdXiv vwiorpsxba sig AapaoKov. "Ewsira psrd ettj rpia dvrjXQov sig IspoabXvpa (at the Tabernacles a.d. 39). . . . "Ewstra Sid SsKarsaadptov ir&v wdXiv dvifinv s'tg Tepo- abXvpa (at the Tabernacles a.d. 53). Galat. i. 17; ii. 1. For the proof that the expression psrd 'irrj rpia means the third year current, and not three years complete, see a.d. 39, no. 1581. 1516. Paul, after his conversion, is led into Damascus, to the house of Judas, in Straight Street. 'Araorac wopeiQyri iwl ttjv piprjv rr)v KaXovpivrjV EiQelav, etc. Acts, ix. 11. Straight Street is now called Sultaneh, or Queen Street. 254 A.D. 37. It is about a mile long, and runs direct from the west gate, Bab el Jabyah, to the east gate, Bab Shurky. The street anciently was a most noble one, being 100 feet wide, and divided by Corinthian colonnades into three avenues — one grand central one, and two at the sides. The west and east gates had three portals, of which one only in each now remains, viz. the northern portal of the east gate, and the southern portal of the west gate, the other portals having been walled up. The house of Judas is a little within the west gate, on the right or south side of the street. See Porter's Damascus, i. 47. 1517. Paul remains blind for three days, when his sight is restored by Ananias. Kai r)v r/pepag Tpelg prj fiXiwuiv. Acts, ix. 9. The traditional house of Ananias is a grotto or cellar in a side street leading northward from Straight Street, about 200 yards from the east gate. See Porter's Damascus, i. 56. 1518. Paul, after his conversion, retires for a short time into the adjacent parts of Arabia (a general name, which comprised Ituraea and other neighbouring regions), and then returns again to Damascus. "Or£ Se eiSoKrjoev b Qsbg . . . dwoKaXi\pat rbv vlov airov kv kpol 'iva eiayyeXl£u>pai airov kv rolg sQvsaiv, svQktog oi wpoaavsQkprjv aapKi Kai a'ipart . . . dXX' dwfjXQov tig 'Apafiiav, Kat wdXiv iwiarpE\pa sig AapaoKov. Galat. i. 15. From the word siQia>g following immediately after iva siay- ysXl^topai, it has been thought by some that Paul preached in Arabia ; but the context seems to imply that he did not preach in Arabia, but only received certain divine reve lations there. 1519. Shortly after the return of ViteUius from Jerusalem to Antioch, Artabanus volun tarily crosses the Euphrates, and makes his submission . to the new emperor. Namque Artabanus Parthorum rex, odium semper con- temptumque Tiberii pra se ferens, amicitiam ejus (Caligulae) ultro petiit, venitque ad collo quium legati consularis, et transgressus Eu phrates, aquilas et signa Romana Casarumque imagines adoravit. Suet. Calig. 14. Lucius (ViteUius) ex consulatu Syria ¦ prapositus, Artabanum Parthorum regem summis artibus non modo ad colloquium suum, sed etiam ad veneranda legionum signa pellexit. Suet. Vitell. 2. The treaty between ViteUius and Arta banus in a.d. 36, and the submission of Arta banus in a.d. 37, were distinct transactions, but in the foUowing incidental reference to Parthian affairs in Dion the two appear to be mixed up together. Kal rov 'Aprdfiavov Kal EKsivy (Syriae) kwifiovXsiovra, kwsiSr) pySeplav rtptoptav kwi rrj Appevtq kSeStoKst, KarewXyii re, dwavrriaag airto iiawavaiiag (ViteUius) 7r£pl tov Eitppdrrjv rjSy ovn (a.d. 36), Kai 'ig re Xdyove airov iwrjydysro, Kal Qvaat ralg rov Aiyovarov tov rs Ya'tov stKoatv r)vdyKaoe (a.D. 37), awovSdg re airy wpbg rb r&v 'Ptopaiiov oipipopov Soig, Kal wpoain Kat walSag airov bpr)povg Xafi&v (a.D. 36). Ovroe oZv b Birs'X- Xwg pETSwspipQrj pkv vwb rov Yaiov, &g Kal awoXoipsvog • kip' o'tg ydp ol TldpQoi rbv fiaatXia aip&v ki,r)Xaaav (not the expulsion in a.d. 35, but that in A.D. 41), iwl roiroit SKelvog alriav soxs, ptarjQsig rs vwb rov ipQovov Kal kwtfiovXy- Qslg vwb tov tpbfiov. Dion, lix. 27. 1520. At the end of six months from 1 January, Caligula and his uncle Claudius are consuls. 'EteiSj) ekeIvoi (the consuls of the year) rbv EKprjvov, ig ov awsSsSsixQEVTO, Sirjpiav, ovrw Sr) Kal avrbg iwdrevae, tov KXai- Stov tov Qslov wpooXafi&v. Dion, lix. 6. Claudius at this time was forty-six years old. ToVe wp&rov, Kalwsp s' Kal rsaaapaKOvra 'irrj fisfitoiK&g, Kal iwdrsvasv apa Kal kfioiXsvasv. Dion, lix. 6. Caligula was consul for two months and twelve days, and therefore his consulship expired on 12 September. Tavfl' ovTtog iv ry iwarsiq iwpais, Sio te prjol Kal r)pipaig S&SsKa airr)v ax&v ' rbv yap Xotwbv rrjg siapij vov xpb vov rolg wpoawoSsSsiypivotg ig avrrjv dwkStoKE. Dion, lix. 7. Consulatus quatuor ges- sit, primum ex Kalendis Juliis per duos menses. Suet. Calig. 17. Consulatum gessit (Claudius) una (cum Caio) per duos menses. Suet. Claud. 7. This brief consulship was principally occupied in games and banquets, particularly during the Augustalia, the second day of which, 31 August, was Caligula' sbirthday. Ta te ydp rrjg povancfjg kxbpsva eotixQt), Kal 'iwwot Svo r)pe- patg riyuiviaavTO,. ry pkv wporipq siKoaaKig, rijtc* voripq Kal TETpaKig, Sid to ra ysviQXia avrov rrjv rjpipav EKslvrjv tlvai • jjjv yap j^ rEXsuraiO rov Aiyoiarov. Dion, hx. 7. 1521. Not long after the expiration of his consulship, and at the beginning of autumn, i. e. in October, Caligula suffers from illness. Meto Se tovto (the consulship) voai\oag airbg pkv oiK awiQavs. Dion, hx. 8. This was in the eighth month of his reign (October); T£ St o'ySiiw (pyvi) Karaatajwrei fidpsia vooog r$ A.D. 38. 255 Yaloi. PhUo Leg. 2. AiayyEXE/mjc ovV ret ort i'oo-ft tpr)png, srt wXotpiov 6Vrw>' — apxr) V"0 r)v perow&pov, etc. Philo Leg. 3. 1522. Death of Tiberius, son of Drusus, on a charge of having wished that Caligula's Ul ness might, be fatal. Dion, lix. 8.- Suet. Calig. 23. 1523. Death of Antonia through ill-treat ment by Caligula. Dion, lix. 3. Suet. Cahg. 23. 1524. M. Silanus, the father-in-law of Caligula (see a.d. 35, no. 1470) is driven to despair by Caligula, and commits suicide. Dion, lix. 8. This was shortly after some voyage of Caligula, probably to or from Campania. Si- lanum item socerum ad necem secandasque nova- culd fauces compulit, causatus . . . quod hie ingressum se turbatius mare non esset secutus. Suet. Calig. 23. 1525. In the course of this year at the latest Izates succeeds his father Monobazus as king of Adiabene, for Izates reigned twenty-four years, and Monobazus, his son and successor, was on the throne early in a.d. 61 (see a.d. 62, no. 1936). Msr' ov iroXvV Sk XP&vov wsv- rnKoarbv pkv Kal wipwrov dwb ysvsag wXrjp&aag srog, Tiraprov Sk wpbg e'tKoarbv Svvaarevaag, 6vr)oKei (Izates). Jos. Ant. xx. 4, 3. 1526. At the end of this year Caligula, having repudiated or lost by death his wife Claudia, the daughter of M. Silanus, marries Cornelia Orestina. Dion, lix. 8. Suet. Calig. 25. 1527. Birth of Nero on 15 December of this year. Nero natus est Antii, post nono mense quam Tiberius excessit, duodevicesimo Kalendas Januarii. Suet. Nero, 6. 1528. Coins of Caligula. C. Casar Aug. Germ. P. M. Tr. Pot. + Divus Aug. Pater Patria. C. Casar Aug. Germanicus P. M. Tr. Pot. Pietas -f- Divo Aug. S. C. C. Casar Aug. Germanicus Pom. M. Ir. Pot. 4- Agrippina, Drusilla, Julia (the three sisters of Caligula). C. Casar Aug. Pont. Max. Tr. Pot. + Agrippina, C. Casar Aug. Germanicus + Imperator Pont. Max. Aug. Tr. Pot. C. Casar Aug. Germanicus Port. M. Tr. Pot. + Adlocut. Coh., with figure of Caligula on tribunal addressing the soldiery. C. Casar Aug. Germ. P. M. Ti-. Pot. + S. P. Q. R. Ob C. S., i. e. ob rives servatos. C. Casar Aug. Germ. P. M. Tr. Pot. Cos. Eckhel, vi. 118. A coin of Agrippa as king of Philip's tetrarchy, and in the time of Caligula, but without date, and therefore perhaps in Agrippa's first year. Caput Paligula-\-Katoaptiag AavXnv Aypiwwa BaaiXtv. Vir togatus stmts d. chartam in- volutam. The Kaioapua AavXog is Csesarea Philippi. Eckhel, iii. 491. Inscription. Jovi Conservatori Sacr. C. Julius C. F. Quir. Arrius V. S. Dedic. xv. Kal. Martias Cn. Acerronio et Pontio Nigro Cos. (Eomae). Muratori, i. 303, 2. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 19. Pentecost, May 9. Tabernacles, September 13. A.D. 38. IT.C. 791. Olymp. 204, 2. M. Aquilius Julianus. P. Nonius Aspeenas. caligulie ii. from 16 march. trib. pot. ii. from same dat. cos. desig. ii. pont. max. Germ. Forty-second year of the reign of Herod Antipas. Second year of the reign of Agrippa I. from 10 April. 1529. Caligula restores the old form of election of magistrates by the votes of the people. Tip S' eirjg eret vwaroi Mdpmg re TovXiavbg Kal lloiwXtog Niivioc ek r&v wpoa- woSeSeiypevtov iyivovro . . . Tag dpxaipeaiag T& re Sr)pto Kal t& wXr/Oet dwoSiStoKe, Xiaag ooa wepl air&v b Tifiipiog &piKEt . . . r& pkv ipaiXut exapiaaro, rovg be spfpovag kXiwrjas, Xoyiaa- pevovg on, Kqv kwi rolg woXXolg at dpxai aZQig yivivvrai, . . . woXXd Kal Seivd avpfirjaerai. Dion, lix. 9. Tentavit et, comitiorum more re- vocato, suffragia populo reddere. Suet. Calig. 16 (see a.d. 32, no. 1367 ; a.d. 39, no. 1571). 1530. Macro, the prefect of the praetorian guard, is nominally appointed to the province of Egypt ; but he and his wife Ennia Naevia are driven by Caligula to commit suicide. Airt'av eIxe (Caligula), xal on rbv Maxpiava ptrd rrjg'Evvlag . . . 'ig re eKoiaiov Sr) Qavdrov dvdyKrjV, Kaiwsp Kal rr)v A'iyvwrov ol wpoardiag, ., . . periaryae. Dion, lix. 10. Suet. Cahg., 12. Philo Leg. 9 ; in Flacc. 3 (see a.d. 31, no. 1357 ; a.d. 43, no. 1658). 1531. The death of Drusilla, the favourite sister of Caligula (Aw coss.). Dion,, lix. 10. 256 A.D. 38. Suet. Calig. 24. The death of Drusilla must have occurred about June (seepost, no. 1537). 1531 a. Caligula, to divert his grief at the loss of his sister, makes a voyage to Sicily, sailing to Messana. Peregrinatione quidem Siciliensi, irrisis multorum locorum miraculis, repente a Messand nodu profugit, JEtnai ver- ticis fumo ac murmure pavefadus, Suet. Calig. 51 ; and thence along the coast of Sicily (see Seneca Consol. ad Polyb. 36) to Syracuse, whence he returns hastily to Eome. Maroris impatiens, quum repente noduque profugisset ab urbe, transcurrissetque Campaniam, Syracusas petiit. Rursusque inde propere rediit, barbd ca- pilloque promisso. Suet. Calig. 24, and see 20. 1532. CaliguJa marries Lollia Paulina, but almost immediately afterwards divorces her. AtaXiw&v ovv bXiyag npipag (from the death of Drusilla) synps AoXXiav llavXivav . . . Kal ii8ig ys Kal iKsivrjv iinXaasv (his .coss.). Dion, lix. 12. Lolliam Paulinam, C Memmio consulari, exercitus regenti, nuptam . . . subito ex pro- vincid evocavit ac perductam a marito conjunxit sibi, brevique missam fecit. Suet. Calig. 25. 1533. CaUgula makes a new distribution of some of the eastern provinces, and gives the kingdom of Ituraa Libani to Soemus (see b.c. 47, no. 286 ; a.d. 49, no. 1727), Armenia Minor and some parts of Arabia to Cotys (see b.c. 20, no. 727 ; a.d. 55, no. 1823), and what had been the dominions of Cotys, viz. part of Thrace, to Eumetalces (see a.d. 19, no. 1122), sua&Pontus, Colchis and Bosphorus, the kingdom of Polemo I., to Polemo II. (see B.C. 2, no. •966 a.; a.d. 41, no. 1623; a.d. 66, no. 1998). 'Ev Se rovroi 2ualpo> pkv rrjv t&v Trovpaitov r&v ' Apafiivv, Korvi Se rr)v te 'Appsviav Tr)v opiKporipav kal psrd tovto Kai rrjg 'Apajiiag riva, rto rs 'PvpririiXKij rd rov Korvoc, Kai IIoXe- ptovi, rip tov HoXspoivog v'tsl, rrjv warp&av dpxrjv, \j/n(pioapivrjg Srj rrjg fiovXrjg, ixapiaaro, iv rs rrj dyopq Kal iwl roil fir)parog iv Siippip psraiii r&v vwdroiv KiiQs^bpEvoc, Kal wapawsrdopaat oypi- Kolg, &g yk nvig tpaoi, xpnodpsvog (his coss.). Dion, lix. 12. From the mention of the silken awning against the heat of the sun, the season must have been summer or autumn. These changes may throw some light upon the annexation of Damascus to the kingdom of Petra under Aretas. Caligula was the friend of Agrippa, and Aretas through Agrippa may have obtained the emperor's favour. The Damascenes had been connected before with an earher Aretas, Jos. Ant. xiii. 15, 2; and Agrippa had been specially interested on their behalf, and had received a bribe from them to advocate their claims. Ant. xviii. 6, 3. It is, therefore, not unlikely that by the influence of Agrippa the Damascenes at their own request may have been now transferred from the pro vince of Syria to the kingdom of Petra. The coin of Aretas referred to at the end of this year (if, as conjectured, it belongs to Damascus) may have been struck on this occasion ; and the desire of Aretas to conciliate the Greek population of Damascus would account for the title of ^iXeXXtjv upon the coin. It is remarkable that coins of Damascus have been found with the heads of Augustus and Tiberius, but none with the head of CaUgula or Claudius. In the time of Nero the head of the emperor again appears (see Eckhel, iii. 331). The in ference is, that Damascus during the reigns of Augustus and Tiberius was annexed to Syria, but that in the time of Caligula it was severed from it and appropriated to some other juris diction until the reign of Nero. This would explain how Damascus came to have an ethnarch, or Jewish ruler, under Aretas in a.d. 39 (see that year, no. 1580). 'Ev Aapa- ok& b kQvdpxvS 'Apira rov fiaoiXitvg kippoipet rrjv AapaoKrjv&v wdXiv. 2 Cor. xi. 32. There is great improbability in the hypothesis com monly received that Aretas in the course of the war between him and Antipas took forcible possession of Damascus, which was no part of Herod's dominions, in defiance of the Eomans. He would scarcely have dared to do this ; and had he dared, the Eomans must immediately have expelled him. 1534. Agrippa sets sail for Judaea in the second year of CaUgula, and therefore after 16 March, a.d. 38. AsvTspo) Sk etei rrjg Yatov Kaiaapog r/yspoviag 'Aypiwwag ijiiov ovyx&prj- aiv airto ysviaQat wXsioavn, ttjv te dpxijv Kura- OTTjaaaQai, Kal Ta aXXa tig Siov oiKovoprjoapivo) swavisKai. Kal ovyxivpovvrog tov avroKpdropog waprjv, etc. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 11. Agrippa had intended to go by way of Greece, but Caligula induced him to wait for the Etesian winds, which begin to blow in July. MeX- Xovn S' awaipttv avvEfioiiXsvatv b Yd'iog tov pkv dwo Bpsi'TEoiov Kal pkxpt ^vpiag wXoiiv, paKpbv bvra Kal Kaparripbv, wapairr)oaoQai, xpr)a<*avTi, r& Sta rrjg 'AXsiavSpsiag. Philo in Flacc. 5. A.D. 38. 257 1535. When Agrippa quitted Italy, Caligula appears to have been at Eome, for Agrippa, after his interview with Caligula, is described as going from Eome to Puteoli. He had a prosperous voyage, and reached Alexandria in a few days. Karafidg S' sig Awaiapxiav, Kal vavg voidpuove ' AXsiavSpiSag tSwy EVjrp£7rE7g wpog dvaywyiji', kwifidg psrd r&v iSiivv, siwXoiq Xpnaapevog, oXiyatg varepOv iipipaig dvEwiipdnog Kal aiptvpdrtog Karaysrat. Philo in Flacc. 5. His arrival at Alexandria was some time in July or the beginning of August, for having waited for the Etesiae, he would of course set sail when they began to blow. That it was at the end of July or the beginning of August appears also from this, that it was before the outbreak against the Jews at Alexandria, which was at its height on the birthday of Caligula on 31 August (see^osi, no. 1537). 1536. Agrippa is mocked in effigy at Alex andria. 'Hv riff psprjv&g ovopa Kapafiag . . . dQvppa vriwiivv Kal psipaKioiv oxoXafcbvTuiv. EvvsXdoavTsg rbv dQXtov &xpi r&v yvpvaaitov, Kai arfjaavrEg psriiopov iva KaQop&ro wpbg wdv- tivv, fiifiXov pkv sipivuvTsg dvrl StaSijparog kwiriQiaoiv airov rij KEipaXrj, xapaiorp&ro) Sk rb dXXo o&pa wepifidXXovaiv dvrl xXapiSog, dvrl Se OKrjwrpov fipaxi n wawipov rprjpa rrjg kyxo>- piov, KaO' tSbv^kpptppjivov ISbvrsg, avabiSoaaiv. 'E7TEt Se, lie kv QsarpiKolg ui'uoic, ra wapdonua rrjg (iaaiXsiag dvsiXnipEt, Kai StEKEKoaprjro sig fiaatXia, vsaviat pdfiSovg iwl r&v &ptov {pkpovrsg dvrl Xoyxoipopoiv EKarkpiiiQEV siorriKEiaav, ptpoi- psvot Sopvipbpovg, s'td' 'irspot wpoorjsaav, ol pkv &g d—aabpsvot, ol S' &g ivrEvibpsvoi wspl koiv&v wpaypdnav. Elr ek wspisaT&rog kv kvi:X& wXtj- Qovg iirjxst fiorj rtc drowog 'Mdptv' dwoKaXoiv- nvv. OvruigSitpaaivrbv Kvpiov bvopd£eoQaiwapd Svpotf. Philo in Flacc. 6. We have inserted the whole passage as a curious iUustration of the mockery of Our Saviour at Jerusalem five years before (see a.d. 33, no. 1441). As Flaccus had broken his promise of forwarding to Caligula the congratulatory address of the Alexandrian Jews on his accession to the im perial purple, Agrippa now takes charge, of the address, and dispatches it to Eome with explanations. ' Aypiwwag ydp 'swiSripijaag b fiaaiXsvg Siyynaapivoig rjplv rrjv iK XctKKor, Philo in Flacc. 4 ; and after the harvest of a.d. 38, rov piv wordpov ralg wXrjppipaig rag apoipag wXov- oltog Xtpvdoavrog, rijg Se weStdSoc, oay wvprjtpo- pog, dipQoi &rarov vwtpyovlag rbv rov airov Kap- wbv dvayoior/g, Philo in Flacc. 9 ; and after the death of Drusilla, for prjSsvbg Sk KsXsiovrog, Kal ra kpyaarr/pia t&v TovSaiuiv, ovyKEKXtiapsva Std to kwi ApovoiXXr) wkvQog, dvappiiiavrsg, Saa tipov (jroXXa Se Kal ravr' r)v) kitipbpnaav, Philo in Flacc. 8 (as the mourning at Alexan dria for Drusilla was after the arrival of Agrippa at the ' end of July or beginning of August (see no. 1540), and before the birthday of Caligula on 31 August, the death of Drusilla must have occurred about June). In short, the insurrection against the Jews at Alexan dria was raging on the birthday of Caligula, which was on 31 August. "ESei yap Kal vsKpovg dwoXuvoai nvbt xpnoTov ysvsQXiaKiilg airoKpd- Topog. Philo in Flacc. 10. 1538. Flaccus is suddenly arrested by the qrder of the emperor at the Feast of Taber nacles (October 2); and this was while the chiefs of the Jews were still in ward, to which they had been committed during the insur rection. Eopn) pkv ydp r)v wdvSijpog role TovSaioig Kara rr)v psTOwiopivrjv tarjpspiav, kv r) btdysiv 'lovSalotg iOog kv aKrjvalg ' ovSkv Sk r&v kv eoprrj avvbXoig dwsTsXsIro, r&v pkv dpxbvrtov in KaQstpypivtov psrd rag dvnKE- orovg Kal dtpoprjrovg alriag Kal vfipttg, t&v Se iSuiirwv rag re eKeivtov avptpopdg dwavrog rov eQvovg Kotvdg vopt^bvrtov, Kal kwi Talg kiatpkroig, ag ISiq 'kmorog iwipsivsv, ov jitrpttog Karrjipttov- toiv. Philo in Flacc. 14. Flaccus sets sail from Egypt immediately, notwithstanding the winter. 'E7TEI yap avaxQelg duxopivov xetP^>v°S (sSst ydp avrbv Kal r&v iv QaXd^rrj tpofisp&v cbroXav- o-ai, ra oroixsia tov wavrbg dasfiripdrtov dva- wXriaavra) pvpla wovrjQslg, pbXtg ?lXQsv Etc 'IraXiav. Philo in Flacc. 15. He had been in office for six years (see a.d. 32, no. 1368 ; a.d. 55, no. 1822). 258 A.D. 38. 1539. The Jews send to Eome an embassy consisting of Philo and four others (iv r)p1v Se wivre wpsofiEvraig, Philo Leg. 46, and see Jos. Ant. xviu. 8, 1) to intercede with Caligula against the persecution at Alexandria. This was in the midwinter of a.d. 38—39. Xstp&- vog piaov SiswXsioapsv dyvoovvrsg oaog x""i«»' ktptSpbg konv o Kara yrjv, a'pyaXEwrepog woXXS tov Kara QdXarrav, rov pkv ydp r) tpvaig alria, laKptvovoci rovg srrjoiovg Kaipovg, . . . ekeivov cs aiOpoiwog. Philo Leg. 29. The departure of the embassy was, of course, after that of Flac cus, for the latter sailed dpxopivov xeip&vog, and the former xeLP^",°s piaov. Besides, had Flaccus been still in office, he would not have allowed an embassy, as he had before pro hibited an embassy of the Jews on the accession of Caligula. TlpEofisiav alryoapivoig oiK civ sws- rpsiisv. Philo in Flacc. 12. 1540. When the embassy started, Agrippa had been at Alexandria not long before on his vovage from Eome to Judaea. 'Hv Sk oxeSbv roiro (the petition to Caligula) kwiropfj ng iKErsiag paKporipag, %v kwEwbptpupsv wpo bXi- yov Si 'Aypiwwa tov fiaaiXs&g ' ek rixng yap kwsSiipyas ttj wbXst (Alexandria?) piXXoiv sig Svpiav Kara, rijv SoOslaav a'vrto fiaaiXslav dwaipeiv. Philo Leg. 28. 1541. Josephus is born at the beginning of this year, or was born towards the close of the preceding year. His birth was sometime be tween 16 March a.d. 37 and 16 March a.d. 38, for it was in the first year of Caligula's reign, which expired on 16 March, a.d. 38, roirov ylysrai 'l&anwog, kwdrip etei rrjg 'AXsidvSpag dpxrjg, Kal 'Itoaiiwov MarOlag fiaaiXeiovrog 'ApxsXdov rb SiKarov (a.D. 6), MarOia Se ky& rip wp&Tip rrjg Ya'iov Kaiaapog hyspoviag, Jos. Vit. 1 ; and his birth was after 13 Sep tember, a.d. 37, for the thirteenth year of Domitian began on 13 September, a.d. 93, and Josephus was then in his fifty-sixth year. Kqv rb Qsiov kwiTpkwrj, Kara wsptSpopr)v vwop- viioto wdXiv tov te woXipov Kal r&v ovpfisfirjKb- toiv iiplv pi\PL Trls vvv ivEOT&aijg hpipag, rjrtg ion rpioKaiSsKdrov psv srovg rrjg Aopsnavov Kaiaapog dpxrjg, spol Ss airo ysviostog wsvry- Knarov Kai EKrov. Ant. XX. 12. 1542. Paul is now preaching the Gospel at Damascus. Kni siQioig iv ralg avvayuiyalg EKijpvooE rbv XpioTov. Acts, ix. 20 (see a.d. 37, no. 1518). 1543. The conversion to Christianity of a city of Samaria by Philip the Deacon, who with other Christians had been driven out of Jerusalem, may be placed in this year. PLarjQsig te vwo tov ipQbvov Kal kwifiovXrjQsig vwb rov tpofiov. Dion, lix. 27. Josephus ascribes the appoint ment of Petronius to Caligula's design of erect ing his statue in the Temple of Jerusalem. Tat'os Sk kv Ssiva ipipoiv sig rooovSs vwb 'Iov- Saluiy wspi&ipQai pbvmv, wpEofisvTrjv iwl Supt'ae iKwipwsi UErp&viov SidSoxov OvirsXXito rrjg dpxrjg- Ant. xviii. 8, 2. But Philo speaks of Petronius at that time as already in office. 'H Sk wepl Trjg dvadiostiig tov avSpidvrog kwioroXri ypdipsrai . . • wsptsoKsppivtog sig dotpaXslav ' keXevei ydp UsTpiiivito r& rrjg Svpiac dwaarjg iwapxiv, wpbg bv Kal rtjv eViotoX^v kysypdtpst, etc. Philo Leg. 31. And Josephus himself afterwards hints that Petronius had been sent for a different purpose than the erection of the statue ; for Cahgula, in recalling his orders, writes : Toy rs orpdrov SioXve, Kai avrbg sip' a ro wp&rbv as eoTtiXa dwtQi. Ant. xviii. 8, 8 (see a.d. 34, no. 1462 ; a.d. 42, no. 1647). 1555. Herod Antipas and Herodias being jealous of Agrippa, who had now arrived in the East as king, while Herod was only a tetrarch, set saU for Eome to solicit from Cahgula an exaltation to the same dignity. Jos. Ant. xviii. 7, 2 ; Bell. ii. 9, 6. 1556. Caligula visits Mevania in Umbria, where he conceives the design of an expedition against Germany and Britain, and makes im mediate preparations. Quum ad visendum nemus jlumenque Clitumni Mevaniam processisset . . . expeditionis Germanica impetum cepit ; neque distulit sed legionibus et auxiliis undique excitis, deledibus undique acerbissime actis, contrado et omnis generis commeatu quanto nun- quam antea, iter ingressus est. Suet. Calig. 43. That there was a royal palace at Mevania appears from Phlegon.'EyffEro cat kv Mrjovavlq, woXei rrjg TraXtuc kv 'Aypiwwivng rrjg SefiaoTrjg kwaiXst dvSpbyvvog. Phleg. Mir. Mull. Frag. Graec. Hist. iii. 619. 1557. Caligula retires to Campania, and the Alexandrian embassy come thither from Eome, and expect a hearing daily. 'AipiypsQa pkv yap awb 'P&prjg s'tg AiKaidpxetav kwaKoXovQovvrsc Ydito' KarEXrjXiQst Sk swl QdXarrav Kal Siirptfie wepl rbv koXwov, dpsifitov rag iSiag iwaiXstg woXXdg Kal woXvrsX&g ijaKrjpivag . . . del yap KXrjQr)aeoQat wpoasSoK&psv. Philo Leg. 29 (see ante, no. 1551). 1558. The dispatch of Erennius Capito reaches Italy, and Caligula is enraged at the 'affront offered at Jamnia, and resolves to erect his statue in the Temple at Jerusalem, and writes to that effect to Petronius. Philo Leg. 3 1 . This agrees wi th th e statem ent of Josephus, who observes that Caligula exercised some moderation for the first two years of his reign, which would end on 16 March of this year, and that be arrogated divine honours in his third year. TdtOE Se rbv pkv wp&rov ivtavrov Kal rbv kirjg wdvv psyaXoippbvtog kxprjro rolg wpdypaai, Kal psrpiov wapkxoiv airov sig svvotav wpoix&psi . . . wpo'ttov S' kiiaraTO rov dvQpm- wivoig tjipovslv. Jos. Ant. xvin. 7, 2. 1559. While the Alexandrian embassy are at Puteoli they are apprised of Caligula's dispatch to Petronius in answer to Capito's letter. &pov- riCovat Ss r)p1v rrjg iwoQkaEiitg (dsl ydp KXrjOrj- OEaQat wpoasSoK&psv) wpoakpxsrai rig . . . TlKovaars, 'itpy, rd Katvd ; Philo Leg. 29. And Philo then proceeds to relate the circumstances that occurred in Judsea during his stay in Italy. 1560. Cahgula constructs a bridge across the sea from Baulos to Puteoli. Suet. Calig. 19. Dion, hx. 17. Amongst the causes as signed for this extraordinary undertaking one was that he might terrify Germany and Britain, against whom he had planned an expedition. Scio plerosque existimdsse talem a Caio pontem excogitatum amulatione Xerxis . . . alios ut Germaniam et Britanniam, quibus imminebat, alicujus immensi operis famd territaret. Suet. Calig. 19. 1561. Herod Antipas (see ante, no. 1555) and Fortunatus (an envoy from Agrippa to oppose Herod) arrive at Puteoli, and have an audience before Caligula at Baiae. Kai A.D. 39. 261 wpoaiwXsvaav dptporspoi (Antipas and For- tunatus) AtKaiapxiq, Kitt tov Yd'iov iv Baiaic Xapfidvovat. Jos. Ant. xviii. 7, 2. Josephus gives two accounts, at variance with each other, how Herod Antipas was deprived of his tetrarchy and sent into banishment. In the Wars he writes : Toiroig araTTEio-oVic 'Up&Syg tike wpog Ya'iov, voi oi rrjg wXsovsi'iag kwiripdrai tpvyy sig law a vi a v, t)koXovQi>)0£ ydp ahr& Karrjyopog Aypiwwac, ip Kal rijv rsrpapxiav rnv ekeivov wpnosQyKE Yd'iog. Kal 'HpiiSijs pkv kv lawaviq, avp.ipvyoiayg air& Kal Trjg yvvaiKog, rsXsvTq. Bell. ii. 9, 6. But in the Antiquities: IltoTa liyoipsvog (Caligula) slvai rd kwi rrj awoaraaet Karrjyopovixsva, rr)v rerpapxiav dtpe- Xbpevog airov, wpoaQrjKrjv tt) 'Aypiwwa fiaaiXeiq wotelrat, Kal rd xprjpara bpoloig Tip 'Aypiwwq Si- Sivaiv, airov re tpvyy aiSioik^rjpiiaasv, dwoosiiag o'lKrjryptov airov AoiySovvov wbXtv Trjg YaXXiag. Ant. xviii. 7,2. It would seem at first sight that 'the banishment of Herod Antipas was decreed at Baiae ; and if so, the event must have taken place before 31 August of this year, for on that day Caligula was at Eome, and went thence, or from one of the suburbs, to Gaul, and did not return tUl 31 August, a.d. 40 ; and appears never again to have visited Baiae, though he may possibly have done so. If he did, it must have been some time between 31 August, a.d. 40, and 1 January, a.d. 41, which would place the banishment of Antipas, if then decreed at Baiae, too late. It will be observed, however, that Josephus does not say expressly that Herod Antipas was banished at Baia. In the Antiquities, on the contrary, he couples together the banishment of Herod and the annexation of his tetrarchy to the dominions of Agrippa as contemporaneous events. Tr)v TErpapxiav dtpsXopsvog airov wpoaQrjKriv rrj 'Aypiwwa fiaaiXsiq wotslrat. And the acquisi tion of Herod's tetrarchy by Agrippa was in the fourth year of Agrippa's reign over Philip's tetrarchy (see a.d. 37, no. 1503), and therefore in A.D. 40. Tijje <&iXi7r?rov psv rsrpapxiag sig rpisriav apijac (a.D. 37—40) r& rsraprto Sk (a.d. 40) Kal rrjv 'Hp&Sov wpooEtXytp&g. Ant. xix. 8, 2. In the Wars also the banishment of Herod is attributed to the presence of Agrippa. 'HkoXov0)jo-£ yap avroi Karrjyopog Aypiwwag. And Agrippa, who had sent forward an envoy to Baiae, did not arrive himself untU a.d. 40, when he joined Caligula in Gaul. If Herod was banished not at Baiae in a.d. 39, but in Gaul in a.d. 40, it explains the coins of Herod which were seen by Vaillant and Galland, and bore the inscription MA, or 44, i.e. in the forty-fourth year of his reign (see Eckhel, iii. 486) ; for if Agrippa was king on 1 April, a.d. 37, the forty- fourth year would commence on 1 AprU, a.d. 40. The probability is that, as was commonly the case in audiences before Caligula (as in the instance of Philo, see ante, no. 1551 ; a.d. 40, no. 1600), there were two hearings, one at Baiae, when Agrippa's envoy was present, and when the trial was adjourned from the absence of Agrippa ; and a second and final hearing in Gaul, in the presence of Agrippa himself, who had by that time arrived. It confirms this view that at the beginning of a.d. 40 there was a rumour at Eome that Agrippa and Antiochus, for which we should read Antipas, were with Caligula in Gaul. 'E7rv>'0ai'ovro rbv re 'Aypiwwav avr^j Kal tov 'Avrioxov (lege ' Avriwav) rovg fiaaiXiag, &awsp rtvdg rvpavvo- StSaoKaXovg ovvslvai. Dion, lix. 24. This explains also how Josephus fell into the incon sistency of saying in the Antiquities that Herod was banished to Lyons, and in the Wars that he was banished to Spain. The trial having been adjourned from Baiae, where the case was opened, to Lyons, where sentence was passed, the historian in the Antiquities wrote by mistake the place of condemnation, Lyons, for the place of banishment, Spain. 1562. Dion, perhaps, had in view the first hearing of Herod Antipas at Baiae, when, after relating the construction of the bridge at Puteoh, he adds : 'ESUa^s Sk (Cahgula) Kal ISiq (at Puteoli) Kal psrd wdayg rrjg yspovoiag (i. e. at Eome). Dion, lix. 18. HealsoaUudes to the ultimate fate of Herod Antipas in the foUowing passage : 'Aypiwwav rbv tov 'Hp&oov syyovov Xiaag te (Caligula) . . . Kal rrj tov wdwwov apxy wpoardiag . . . rbv aSsXtpbv j) Kal rbv vlov (viz. Herod Antipas) ovx on r&v wa- rptptov dwEarkprjasv, otXXa Kai Kariafoais.. It would seem from this that Herod Antipas came eventually to a violent end, and indeed Caligula is charged with having subsequently put all his exUes to death. Opinans sibi quoque exules suos mortem imprecari, misit circum insulas qui universos trucidarent. Suet. Calig. 28. Ov Se yap rois kiEXavvopivotg dotpdXsia r)v, ctXXa Kal eKeivivv woXXol ijrot Kar bSbv, rj Kal kv rrj tpvyy SistpQsipovro. Dion, lix. 18. 262 A.D. 39. 1563. Petronius, on receipt, late in the autumn, of the emperor's dispatch ordering the erection of the statue at Jerusalem, is in perplexity. '0 psv oiv Hsrp&viog rd kwiara- Xkvra Siavayvovg kv aprj\dvoig ijv, ovte kvav- novaQai Swdpsvog Sid tpofiov, r)Ssi yap dtpbpij- rov, oi pbvov Kara t&v rd KsXevoQivra pr) wpai- dvrtov, ctXXa Kat Kara t&v pi] evQvg ovre iyxet- pelv sipap&g. PhUo Leg. 31. And his de liberations are assisted by the councU of Syria. 'SiVvtXdpfiavov Sk rrj yv&py Tairrj 71-0XX01 r&v avvSiswbvTtov rd Kard'Svpiav air& 'Poipaiivv. Ib. 1564. Petronius proceeds ostensibly to exe cute the commands of Caligula, and collects a force, and marches from Antioch to Acre, where he proposes to winter. Kal IlErpaicios, "Sivpiav wapaXafi&v, rjwsiysro StaKovsioQai ralg swiaToXalg rov Kaiaapog, ovppaxiav Sk wXsiarrjv baijv rjSivaro dQpoiaag, Kal rdypara Sio rrjg Ptopaioiv Swdpsuig dyuiv, swl UroXspa'tSog wa prjv, avniQi xeipd^tov, &g wpbg sap rov woXepslv oiK dtptibpsvog. Jos. Ant. xviii. 8, 2 ; Bell. ii. 10, 1. 1565. No statue having been sent from Eome, Petronius, to gain time, gives orders to the Sidonians to make one, and sends for the chiefs of the Jewish nation to come to him. Oi Se ev HiiS&vi s'ipyd£ovro. Msr-awi pwsrat Se Kat rovg kv teXei t&v TovSat'wr ispslg rs Kal ap- Xovrag. Philo Leg. 31. 1566. Petronius writes word of his plans to the emperor, who tells him to proceed with vigour. Kat wpbg rbv Yd'iov iypaipe (Petro nius) wspl r&v kwsyvtoopsvtov, b Sk ewtjvei rrjg wpoQvpiag avrbv Kal eke'Xeve prj dviivat, woXs- pslv Sk pr) wstQopivotg ivrsrapiviog. Jos. Ant. xviii. 8, 2. 1567. The Jewish nation, having learnt from their chiefs the intentions of Petronius, assemble in vast multitudes before him at Acre. HvQbpsvoi Sk . . . ptq pipy avvirsivov sig ^oiviKrjv • ekeI ydp &v kriyxavsv b Herp&- vwg. Philo Leg. 32. TovSaioiv Se iroXXai pvpidSsg waprjaav &g tov Usrpivvtov sig IlroXE- patSa. Jos. Ant. xviii. 8, 2 ; Bell. ii. 10, 1. Petronius deliberates with his council, and it is agreed to waste time in making the statue. 'Ewsiuvdarag Sk psrd r&v avviSpiov kfiovXsvsTO rd wpuKrsa. . . . Tivsg oiv i)oav ai yv&pai ; pr) KarEwsiysiv rovg Snpiovpyovg, etc. PhUo Leg. 33. 1568. Petronius, leaving his army at Acre, proceeds with some friends to Tiberias, for the purpose of testing the firmness of the Jews, when they again assemble about him in vast numbers. Kal o IlErpaiJ'ioc . . . £7rt Tifispia- Sog r)wsiyETO . . . AiQig woXXal pvpidSsg vwtjv- ria'^ov Tfsrp&viov tig rr)v Tifispn'iSa ysvbpsvov. Jos. Ant. xviii. 8, 3 ; Bell. ii. 10, 3. This was at seedtime, and therefore toward the close of the year. Tavra (the gatherings of the Jews about Tiberias) kwpdaasro kwi ijpiipag rsaoapd- Kovra, Kal rov ysivpyslv dwspiowrot to Xoiwov r)aav, Kal ravra rrjg &pag ovor/g wpog awbpip. Ant. xviii. 8, 3. IIpoc Sk prjSspiav wslpav kv- StSbvTiitv (the Jews), &g soipa (Petronius) Kal rrjv x*vpav Kivovvsiovoav dawopov pslvai, Kara ydp &pav owbpov wsVTrjKovra r)pkpag dpyd Stirpi- fisv avr&v ret wXrjQrj, etc. Bell. ii. 10, 5. 1569. Aristobulus and others of the Agrippa family intercede also with Petronius in favour of the Jews. 'Ev rotoiroig Si ovrurv r&v wpay- pdroiv, 'ApiorbfiovXog 6 ' Aypiwwov rov fiaoiXitog aSsXipbg, Kat EXKtag b psyag, ctXXot rs ol Kpanoroi TrjaSe rrjg olriag Kal oi w'p&roi avv airolg eioia- atv &g rbv llsrp&viov wapaKaXovvrsg airov, etc. Jos. Ant. xviii. 8, 4. Agrippa himself was not in Judaea at this time, but had set sail for Eome, to counteract the intrigues of Antipas, for at the beginning of the next year he was with Caligula in Gaul (see a.d. 40, no. 1591). Petronius at length gives way ; and as sembling the Jews at Tiberias, informs them that he will write to the emperor on their be half, and exhorts them to go to their work. 2vyKaXE'o-a£ Se sig Tr)vTtfiEpidSa rove TovSai'ove . . . a7rtr£ oiv iwl spya rd avr&v EKaorot Kal rrj yrj iwiwovslrs . . . wpoprjQslaQai r&v sig rr)v ysoipyiav rjiiov rovg iv riXst, Kal KaQopiXslv rbv Xabv iXwiat xpriaralg. Jos. Ant. xviii. 8, 5 and 6. This was near the close of the year, for im mediately afterwards, and at the end of a very dry year, the rainy season commenced. Kal airiKa vsrbv rjipisi piyav, wap' iXwiSa Tolg dv- Qp&woig ysvbpsvov, Sict . . . rb wav 'irog aixpip psydXip KarEoxnpivov. Ant. xviii. 8, 6. 1570. Caligula is at Eome on 31 August, his birthday, and also on 2 September, the anniversary of the battle of Actium ; for the consuls not having sufficiently observed the former day, and having celebrated the latter day (both of which were causes of offence), Caligula deprives the consuls of office, and appoints others. Tbv Sk Si) Aopinov Kai vTrarov evQvc awkSstis, rovg tots apxovrag KaraXioag, on te kg rd ysvkQXia airov tspopyviav ovk A.D. 39. 263 E7r)/yy£iXaj' . . . Kal on iwl ralg rov Aiyoiarov viKaig, ac rbv 'Avtmviov kvsviKriKEi, kopTyv, &a- wep e'iQtaro, rjyayov . . . 'EkeiVovc pkv Sr) Sid ravra avQrjpspov rrjg dpxrjg 'iwavas Tag pdfiSovg oip&v wpoavvrpi\Lag. Dion (his coss.), lix. 20. Consulibus oblitis de natali suo edicere abrogavit magistratum,fuitque per triduum sine summd potestate respublica. Suet. Calig. 26. 1571. From the disorders attending the popular elections, Caligula abandons the prac tice of referring them to the people, and puts the elections on the same footing that, they had been under Tiberius. Tor Sk Sr) Aopirwv tov oviapxoiTa airov . . . Xbyto pkv b Srjpog, spya) S airbg s'iXsro " dwiSoiKE pkv ydp rag dp- Xaipsatag airolg . . . rb pkv axrjpa rrjg Srjpo- Kpanag ka&rsro, spyov S' ovSkv avrf/g kyiyvsro' Kai Sid tovto iw' airov aidig rov Ta'tov KarsXv- Qr/aay, KqK roirov ra pkv d'XXa, KaOdwsp Kal swl rov Tifispiov, KaQiararo, o-rpari;yoi Se tots pkv wevrsKaiSsKa, sari S' ors kv) wXsiovc, rj Kal kXdr- rovg, &g wov Kal etvxov, ijpovvro. Dion, lix. 20 (see a.d. 38, no. 1529; a.d. 60, no. 1890). 1572. Africa is divided into two provinces. Kui Sixa rb sQvog vsipag, sripto to,te orparito- tikov Kal Tovg vopdSag rovg wspl avro wpooi- rais. Dion, hx. 20. 1573. Caligula takes his departure for Gaul, ostensibly on an expedition against Germany and Britain, but really to feed his extravagance by plunder. Kal (fjStj ydp rd te iv ry dXXy IraXiq xpripafa wdyra &g siwslv . . . uvaXto- kei) ... Eg ttjv TaXartav atp&pprjOE. Ov pivrot Kal avriKpvg ttjv sioSov wpoawiiyysiXsv, dXX' ec TrpodoTEioV rs iXQ&i sir kiaiipvrjg awrjps, woXXovg psv bpxrjardg, woXXovg Sk povopdxovg, "wwovg, yvvalKag, ttjv aXXrjv rpviprjv kwayb- psvog (his coss.). Dion, lix. 21. From the passages cited before from Suetonius (see supra, no. 1556), it appears that the design was not now first conceived, but had been formed at Mevania, and persevered in at the construction of the bridge at Puteoli. 1574. When Cahgula starts for Gaul the roads were still dusty, and it was therefore before winter. Ut . . . a propinquarum urbium plebe verri sibi vias et conspergi propter pulverem exigeret. Suet. Cahg. 43. On arriving in Gaul he marches beyond the Ehine, and then to the coast opposite Britain, but returns without anything done. EiQvg te ydp bXiyuv iwkp tov Pfjvuv wpoxtopr)aag hwi- OTpEibs, Kal psrd tovto bpprjaag &g Kal ig rr)v Ptpsrraviav orparsiatov, aw' airov rov Q,Ksavov dvsKapioQrj . , . (his coss.). Dion, lix. 21. Nihil autem amplius quam Adminio, Cinobellini Britannorum regis filio, qui pulsus a patre cum exigud manu transfugerat, in deditionem recepto, quasi universd traditd insuld, magnificas Romam literas misit. Suet. Calig. 44. 1575. Caligula exhibits games at Lyons. Oil pivrot Kal WEptswotslrb n, dXX' ig te rdXXa £Sa7rdva &owsp si&Qsi (ko.1 ydp Qiag nvag iv t& AovySoivip eweteXeoe) Kal kg rd orparsipara. Dion, hx. 22. 1573. Caligula banishes his sisters Agrippina and Julia while they are with him in Gaul, and writes bitter invectives against them to the senate. IloXXd wspl air&v Kai dasfirj Kal aosXyr) rw avvsSpioi ypd\pag. Dion, lix. 23. And the senate send an embassy to him. Dion, hx. 23 (see a.d. 41, no. 1626). 1577. Cahgula in Gaul marries Caesonia, with whom he had intrigued before ; and thirty days after the marriage a child is born, who is called Drusilla. ToVe Se (his coss.) EKfiaXiov tijv HavXivav . . . MiXujj'tai> Kaio-u- viav 'iyijpsv, fjv wporspov pkv kpoixeve, tote Sk Kal yapETrjv woir)oaoQat r)QkXrjOev, iwEtSr) kv yaorpl soxsv, 'iva air& watSiov rptaKOvQr) pspov rsKr). Dion, lix. 23. 1578. Agrippa had sailed from Judaea to Eome before the arrival of Caligula's dispatch to Petronius ordering the erection of the statue in the Temple at Jerusalem ; and he reaches Italy probably soon after Caligula's departure for Gaul, and follows him thither, for at the beginning of the next year the senate were alarmed by hearing that Agrippa was with Caligula at Lyons, and had Agrippa accom panied Caligula to Gaul, the senate would have known the fact. Dion, hx. 24 (see a.d. 40, no 1591). 1579. This year an affray takes place at Antioch in Syria between the two factions of Bivsrot and Ilpdo-ii'oi, when the Jewish synagogues are burnt. Tjl Se rpirip etei rrjg fiaat- Xtlag airov (Caligulae), etc? Malala, Lib. 10. 1580. The Jews form a plot against the life of Paul at Damascus, and the ethnarch, or ruler of the Jews under Aretas (see a.d. 38, no. 1533), endeavours to apprehend him, but he makes his escape over the wall in a basket. '€lg Sk EwXripoiivro r) pspat'iKaval avvsfiovXsiaavro ol TovSaloi avsXslv avrbv, etc. Acts, ix. 23. 'Ev AapaoKoi 6 'E0vdpx>jG 'ApE'ra tov fiaoiXiivg 264 A.D. 39. ktppoipst tt)v AapaoKrjVtov wbXtv wiaaat ps Qi- XoiV Kal Sid QvpiSog iv aapylivrj ixaXdoQrjv Sid mil rsixovg, Kal kiiipvyov rag x£'PaC airov. 2 Cor. xi. 32. 1581. Paul returns to Jerusalem in the third year current from his conversion (see a.d. 37, no. 1514), and sojourns there for fifteen days, and lodges with Peter. "Ewstra psrd 'irrj rpia dvrjXQov sig IspoobXvpa toroprjaat lUrpov, Kal swipsiva wpog airov fjpipag ¦SsKawivrs' erepov Se t&v dwoarbXiiiv oiK eiSov, el pr) TriKw- fiov rbv dSsXijibv rov Kvpiov. Galat. i. 18. Apparently Peter was the only one of the Twelve that Paul saw on this occasion ; and when Luke speaks of apostles, Bapvdfiag Sk kwtXafibpsvog airov ijyays wpbg rovg dwoarbXovg, Acts, ix. 27, James, the Bishop of Jerusalem, who is called an apostle, Galat. i. 19, but was not one of the Twelve (see a.d. 29, no. 1198), is probably included. That the expression psrd rpia ettj (supra) sig nifies not after three years complete, but in the third year current, may be considered as clear. M£rd piav rrjg kapTrjg, Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 3, is the day next after the feast. Mfrd Sk srrj Svo, Bell.i. 13, 1, is rendered, Ant. xiv. 13,3, by Sev- ripiiiSk etei. Msrd rsaaapaKOvra hpipag, Bell. i. 16, 2, is rendered by Etc rsaaapaKoorriv fipipav. Ant. xiv. 15, 4. Msrd rpslg rjpspag dvaarrjvai, Mark, viii. 31, is equivalent to ry rpiry r)pipq kyspQrjvai. Matt. xvi. 21. So in Latin, neque te Mo die, neque postero vidi . . . post diem tertium veni, etc. Cicero Philipp. ii. 35. Post septem luces Junius actus erit, Ovid. Fast. vi. 774, is the seventh day inclusive. And in H. Stephens's Thesaur. sub voc. psrd, psQ' rjpspag Sio, secundo post die. The return of Paul to Jerusalem was therefore in the third year current from the spring of a.d. 37 (see that year, no. 1515); and it was in fact about the Feast of Tabernacles a.d. 39, for it was at an interval of fourteen years complete from his visit at the Feast of Tabernacles a.d. 53. "Ewstra Sid SsKaTtaoaptov kr&v (viz. from his first visit, a.d. 39, at his conversion) irdXtv dvkfirjv (a.d. 53) eic 'IspoobXvpa. Galat. ii. 1 (see a.d. 53, no. 1794). 1582. During Paul's sojourn at Jerusalem in this year he disputes with the Hellenists, when the Jews seek to take his life, and the disciples send him to Caesarea- on-sea, as opposed to Caesarea PhUippi, on his way to Tarsus. Acts, ix. 30. 1583. Paul now preaches in Cilicia and Syria, and the churches of Judaa hear only of his progress. "Efl-Etra tjXQov sig rd KXipara rrjg Svpi'ac Kai KiXtKtag. "Hpyv Sk dyvoovpsvog Tto wpoo&wo) ralg EKKXrjoiatg Trjg TovSaiae ralg iv Xptorto, pbvov Se aKoiovrsg r)oav, on b Si&kivv rjpdg wore vvv eiayyeXl^erat rijv wiortv ijvwore kwopOst. Galat. i. 21. From the order of the words rijc 2vpiag Kal KiXiriag it would seem that Paul traveUed by land through Syria to Cilicia. 1584. During the commotions in Judaea consequent upon the attempt of Caligula to place his statue in the Temple of Jerusalem, the churches of Judaea, Samaria, and GalUee have rest. Al pkv oiv EKKXrjoiai KaQ' SXrjg rrjg TovSuiag Kal YaXtXaiag Kal ^apapsiag slxov siprjvrjv. Acts, ix. 31 (see supra, no. 1558). 1584 a. Coins of Caligula. C. Casar Divi Aug. Pron. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. iii. P.P. C. Casar Divi Aug. Pron. Aug. S. C. + Cos. Desig. iii. Pan. M. Tr. P. iii. P. P. R. C. C. Eckhel, vi. 223. The letters E. C. C. stand for remissa ducen- tesima, or the repeal of one half per cent, ad valorem duty on sales. Ducentesimam auc- tionum Italia remisit. Suet. Calig. xvi. C. Casar Aug. Germanicus Pon. M. Tr. Pot. iii. + Vesta S. C. Eckhel, vi. 221. 1585. A coin of Herod Antipas in the forty- third year of his reign. On the obverse HPQAH2 TETPAPXHS L. Mr., and on the reverse TAIQ KAIC TEPM. CEB. (Her odes Tetrarches anno quadragesimo tertio. Caio Casari Germanico Augusto). Id. iii. 486. 1586. Another coin of Herod Antipas. With the same obverse, and on the reverse PAIQ KAIS. TEPMANIKQ. Id. iii. 487. 1587. A coin of King Agrippa. Kaiaap J,£J3a^ag U . . . Caput Caligula laureatum -)-Bno-iX. Aypi7i-7ra T. Princeps cum sceptro in lentis quadrigis, i. e. in the third year of the reign of Agrippa. Id. iii. 491. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 27. Pentecost, May 17. Tabernacles, September 21. A.D. 40. 265 A.D. 40. V.C.793. Olymp. 204, 4. C. Gzesab Augustus Germanicus, iii. (solus). prid. Id. Januar. L. Gellius Poplicola. M. Coccros Neeva. ex Kal. Jul. Sext. Junius Celee. Sext. Nonius Quinctilianus. Caligula iv. from 16 March. Trib. Pot. iv. from same dat. cos. iii. cos. desig. iv. pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Forty-fourth year of the reign of Herod Antipas. Fourth year of the reign of Agrippa I. from 1 April. 1588. Caligula is at Lyons on 1 January of this year. Tertium autem (consulatum) Lug- duni iniit solus, non, ut quidam putant, superbid negligentidve, sed quod defundum sub Kalen- darum diem collegam rescisse absens non po- tuerat. Suet. Calig. 17. 1589. It was apparently at Lyons that Caligula received the new year's gifts referred to by Suetonius. Filid vero natd (by Caesonia, see a.d. 39, no. 1577) paupertatem, nee jam imperatoria modo sed et patria querens onera, collationes in alimoniam etpuella dotem recepit. Edixit et strenas ineunte anno se recepturum, stetitque in vestibulo adium Kalendis Januariis ad captandas stipes, quasplenis manibus ac sinu omnis generis turba fundebat. Suet. Calig. 42. Caligula was not at Eome on lst January either of this year or the next. The epito- mist of Dion has the following passage con cerning the daughter of Caesonia. 'EwsiSr/ te r/ Kaia&vta Qvydrpiov psrd rpiaKovra rjpipag r&v ydpuiv eteke, tovto te airb Satpoviuig wpoaswoi- slro, aspvvvbpevog on kv roiairaig rjpkpatg Kal warr)p Kal avr)p kysybvsi, Kal ApoiaiXXav airr)v bvopdoag, kg rs to Kawir&Xiov dvfiyays, Kal kg rd rov Atbg ybvara &g Kat walSa airov oiaav dvi- Qtjke, Kal Ty 'AQrjiq TiQrjVEia.Qat waprjyyinosv. Dion, hx. 28 (Tauchnitz). And in Suetonius, Quam (Casoniam) enixam uxorio nomine dig- natus est, uno atque eodem die prof essus et mari- tum se ejus et patrem infantis ex ed nata. In- fantem autem Juliam Drusillam appellatam per omnium dearum templa circumferens, Minerva gremio imposuit, alendamque et instituendam commendavit. Suet. Calig. 25 ; and see Jos. Ant. xix. 1, 2. The taking of the child to the Capitol, etc., must have been on Caligula's re turn from Gaul on 31 August, a.d. 40, for he was not at Eome after the birth of Drusilla until that time. 1590. Caligula being in Gaul on new year's day, the senators at Eome make their accus tomed offerings at the foot of his empty throne in the Capitol. 'YTrarEvoyroc airov rb rpirov (a.D. 40) . . . kg rb Kawtr&Xiov dQpbot ol fiovXsvral avafidt'Tsg . . . tov tov Yatoy Sitppov tov kv Tto vaS Ksipsvov wpooEKvvijoav, Kal 'in Kat dpyiptov, Kara rb kwi rov Aiyoiarov iQog iaxiaav, &g Kal ainv EKsivto StSbvrsg, KariOsoav, Kal tovto pkv Kal rip kirjg etei bpoiiag kykvsro. Dion, lix. 24. 1591. Caligula remains consul for twelve days only. Me'xpi ov 6 rd'ioc SwSEKarjj ripipq rijv dpxr)v awsiw&v r)yyiX.Qij. Dion, lix. 24. During this interval the senate of Eome heard of Agrippa and Antiochus being with Caligula in Gaul. 'EwvvQdvOvro rbv rs 'Aypiwwav air& Kat rbv ' Avrioxov (lege Avriwav) rovg fiaoiX- iag, &awep nvdg rvpavvoSiSaoKaXovg, ovvelvat. Dion, lix. 24. It is unlikely that Antiochus, king of Commagene, should be meant, as we know that, although he received the kingdom from Caligula in a.d. 37, he was afterwards disgraced and deposed by him. Dion, lx. 8. For Antiochus, therefore, we should read An tipas ; and if so, we may conclude that Herod Antipas had been ordered to attend Caligula into Gaul, to await a further hearing when Agrippa should arrive. Agrippa, on reaching Italy, and finding that Caligula had proceeded to Gaul, would naturally follow him thither. On sailing from Eome for Syria in a.d. 38, he had promised to return when he had settled affairs of state in his kingdom, rd ciXXa Etc Se'ov o'lKovoprjaapivip iwaviivai, Jos. Ant. xviii. 6,11; and the departure of Antipas for Italy, no doubt, further stimulated a voyage to Eome. 1592. Herod Antipas is again heard by Cah gula in the presence of Agrippa, and is banished to Spain. The banishment may be placed in this year for the following reasons : 1. There is a coin of Herod Antipas struck in the forty- fourth year of his reign, which would not com mence until about 1 April, a.d. 40 (see infra, no 1610) ; and 2. the banishment of Antipas is coupled by Josephus with the annexation of his tetrarchy to the dominions of Agrippa ; and this annexation is referred to the fourth year of the reign of Agrippa,' which would not com mence until 1 April, a.d. 40 (see a.d. 39, no. M M 266 A.D. 40. 1561). The coin of Antipas above referred to may very well have been struck with the stamp of the forty-fourth year ; for though the banishment itself may have occurred before 1 April, a.d. 40, when the forty-fourth year actuaUy commenced, the news of bis banish ment would not reach Judaea from Gaul until after an interval of some months. 1593. Petronius moves from his winter quarters, and marches his army back from Acre to Antioch. Kat wapaXafi&v rr)v arparidv ek rijc IlroXEjUa'iSoe kwiorpsipsv sig 'Avnbxeiav. Jos. Bell. ii. 10, 5 ; Ant. xviii. 8, 6. 1594. Petronius writes to Caligula that from the delay in making the statue he had been obliged to wait until the harvest was now at hand, and proposed to postpone the erection of the statue until the harvest had been got "in. Ti'vec ovv r)oav al yv&pat ; . . . iwiariXXstv Ya'iip prjSk pkv r&v 'lovSaiivv KarrjyopovvTa, pr) Srj- Xovvra Se kw' aXrjQsiq rag iKETsiag Kal rag dvn- fioXiag air&v, Kal rrjg wspt rrjv dyaQsaiv fipaSv- rrjrog aindoQat to psv n rrjv KaTaoKsirjv (of the statue) xpcvov pspsTpripivov Ssopsvrjv, rb Se ti Kal rbv Kaipbv StSbi'ra psydXag dipoppdg sig dvafioXdg siXbyovg, ate avvaiviastv ovk "totiig dXX' avayKaitog Kal avrbv Yd'iov ' kv aKpy pkv ydp rbv tov airov Kapwbv e'tvai Kal t&v dXXwv Saa awaprd. Philo Leg. 33. It will be ob served that Philo, glancing only incidentally at the occurrences in Judaea, does not, like Jose phus, narrate the events seriatim, but passes at once from the assemblage of the Jews at Acre (see a.d. 39, no. 1567) to the dispatch of Pe tronius in the foUowing spring. The second assemblage of the Jews at Tiberias and other in tervening matters are found only in Josephus. Caligula at this time had already formed the design of visiting Egypt, for Petronius adds in his dispatch, ipvXaKrjg Sk xPV^eiv tig iwi- psXsOTipav r&v Kapw&v ovyKopiSr)v oi pbvovr&v awsipopiviiiv dXXd Kat wv rj SsvSpoipbpog wapixst ' SiiyvoiKE pkv yap (Caligula), &g Xbyog, wXslv Etc 'AX££dvSp£iavri)v wpbg Atyiwriv. Philo Leg. 33 ; and see Philo Leg. 42, 43. Jos. Ant. xix. 1, 12. Suet. Calig. 49. 1595. Caligula sends for Ptolemy, son of Juba, to Gaul, and puts him to death (his coss.). Dion, hx. 25. Plin. N. H. v. 1. Suet. Calig. 26, 35. And see Senec. de TranquUl. 11 (see B.C. 1, no. 968). 1596. Caligula marches to the coast of Gaul opposite Britain, and saUs a httle way out to sea, and then returns and orders the army to pick up the shells on the seashore as trophies. Kal ec rbv toKEavbv iXQ&v &g Kal kv rrj Bpsr- ravt'a arparEvaiov, etc. (his coss.). Dion, lix. 25. Suet. Calig. 46, 47. 1597. Cahgula receives the dispatch of Petronius excusing the non-erection of the statue, and, disguising his anger, writes osten sibly in approbation of his forbearance. Kat ptKpbv ooov kwtox&v nvl t&v wpbg ralg kwtaro- Xalg ewefiaXe rag wpbg Tlerp&viov awoKpiaeig, kwaiv&v avrbv oaa rip SoksIv sig to wpoprjQkg, Kat rrjv tov pkXXovrog aKpifirj wspioKEipiv ' oipb- Spa ydp rovg kv rjyspioviaig siXafis'iro, rag wpbg VEtoTEpowouag dipoppdg bp&v 'ixovrag. PhUo Leg. 34. But afterwards he bids Petronius lose no time, as the harvest must now have been got in. Eira £7rt waat ypdtpst KsXsiiov prjSsvog oirto {ppovri^siv rj tov QSlttov dvaOslvut rbv avSpidvra • Kal ydp rjSrj rd Qsprj, rr)v e'ire wiQavr)v sirs dXijdij wpbipaoiv, avyKEKopioQai SivaoOai. Philo Leg. 34. 1598. Caligula returns to Eome, Dion, lix. 25, on 31 August, his birthday, being four months and part of another month before his assassination on 24 January, a.d. 41. Urbem natali suo ingressus est intraque quartum men sem periit. Suet. Calig. 49. 1599. Agrippa, at Eome, is solicited by the Jews to use his influence with Caligula to re call the order for the erection of the statue, which Agrippa does with success. This was after the banishment of Herod Antipas, and the gift of his dominions to Agrippa, for the latter fact is alluded to in Agrippa's appeal to the emperor. Tov piytorov Kal Eirvxiararov iv dvQp&woig KXrjpov ixapioto pot fiuaiXsiav, wdXat pkv piag x^>PaS (a.D. 37), uiQig Sk k- ripag pslfavog, rr)v Tpaxtvilnv Xsyopivrjv Kal rr)v YaXiXaiav ovvdijiag (a.d. 40). Philo Leg. 41. Philo speaks of Agrippa's presence in Eome at this time in the following terms : — Met ov 7roXv piirot waprjv ' Aypiwwag b fiaaiXsvg Kara rb sitoQbg dawaoopsvog Yd'iov, r)Sst Se dwX&g ovSkv ovre i5v E7r£o-rdXKEt o IlErpwvtoc, ovte Oiv b rd'ioc ») wporspov ?*/ vorEpov. Philo Leg. 35. Philo is here accounting only for the presence of Agrippa in Italy, viz. that he had come to pay his respects to Caligula, as he was wont, and as he had promised when he sailed for Judaea in a.d. 38 (see that year, no. 1534) ; and Philo must not be understood to say that Agrippa had only just arrived, for A.D. 40. 267 had Agrippa only lately come from Judsea, he could not have pretended ignorance of what had been passing there ; but he affected to know nothing about it, as he had left Judaea the preceding year, before the arrival of the dispatch from Caligula for the erection of the statue, and, on reaching Italy, had immediately foUowed Caligula to Gaul, and was not in communication with his countrymen till he re turned with Caligula to Eome, in the autumn of a.d. 40. It will be observed, however, that Philo, in strictness, states Agrippa to be ignorant, not of the whole matter, but only of the three last dispatches which had passed be tween Petronius and Caligula. Josephus, with more correctness, speaks of Agrippa not as now arriving at Eome, but as happening to be staying there. 'Aypiwwag Se o fiaaiXsvg, k- riyxavs ydp ekei Stair&psvog, etc. Jos. Ant. xviii. 8, 7. The word SiaiT&psvog is very ex pressive, as Agrippa had been with Caligula, at all events, since the lst of January of this year. Cahgula, in consequence of Agrippa's appeal, writes to Petronius not to proceed with the statue, if it had not been already erected. 'HpeptvOelg ovv, Saa r& SoKelv, dwoKpiasoiv XP*)~ aroriptov r)i,ltooev, 'Aypiwwq rb iivtordrui Kal piytorov Suipoipevog, rb prjKen yevioOai rr)v dvdQeatv, Kal TlowXiip Hsrpiiivito r& rrjg Svpiac ewtTpbwto KsXsist ypaiprjvat prjSsv iwl r& tsp& r&v TovSaiiov eti vE&rspov kiveIv. Philo Leg. 42. Kal ypafst wpbg rbv Hsrp&viov, iKslvbv te rrjg aOpoiasivg rov arparsiparog iwaiv&v, Kal tov wpbg airbv wspl avr&v dwEaraXKbrog, ' Nvv ovv ei pkv tpQdvstg rbv avSptavra saraK&g, sard- riv,' etc. Jos. Ant. xvhi. 8, 8. Caligula soon after repents of his lenity, and orders a colossal gilt statue of himself to be prepared at Eome, with the view of erecting it himself in the Temple at Jerusalem, on his way to Egypt. OvSe ydp r'/pepoivrtov 6 rd'ioc r'lpkpsi, psravo&v kwi ry XaPLTI- Wy Kai rrjv wpb ptKpdv £tawvp&v kwiQvpiav ¦ wpoordrrei ydp ste- pov avSpidvra SyptovpysiaQat KoXoaaialov xa^~ kovv kwixpvaov iv P&py, prjKsn rdv kv SiStSvi kw&v, "tva pr) ttj Ktvr)asi Starapdiy rb wXrjQog, dXX', iipepovvrog Kal rrjg vwovolag dwrjXXaypkvov, Kara woXXrjv fjovxiav dipav&g kv ralg vaval KoptoQivra XaQ&v rovg woXXovg kialtpvyg ISpi- atjrai " rovro Sk wpdieiv 'ipsXXsv kv wapawXor Kara rr)v sig A'iyvwrov awoSypiav. Philo Leg. 42, 43. [Here the narrative of public affairs by Philo breaks off, so that he probably left Eome soon after, and before Caligula wrote his last dispatch, which appears in Josephus, and which ordered the execution of Petronius. See the next number.] 1600. The Alexandrian embassy, who had been waiting patiently for a final audience during the period of Caligula's Gallic expedi tion, at length have an interview with him in his gardens at Eome, of which interview Philo furnishes a graphic description. The result was, that the embassy was ordered home with out any favourable answer. Merawspxpdpsvog rovg Svslv Ktjwuiv kwirpbwovg, rov te MatKr)va Kal Aapla (wXnoiov Sk siaiv aXXxjXtiiv rs koI rrjg wbXstvg' kv oig ek rpi&v r) TErrdptov rjpsp&v Sti- rptfis ' ke70i ydp kwi wapovotv hpiv r) Kara wav- rbg tov 'iQvovg 'spsXXs aKTjvofiaTCiaQat SpapaTO- wotia) KsXsist, etc. Philo Leg. 44. 1601. The interview of the Alexandrian embassy with Caligula was after the return from the GaUic expedition, and therefore after 31 August of this year, for the indifference of the Jews at Caligula's safe return was cast in the teeth of the embassy by their adversaries. 'A7rdvrwv ydp av0po)7rivv vwsp aoiTTjpiag rrjg arjg Qvaiag dvaybvrtov sixapiaTTjpiovg, ovk iwipsivav ovrot pbvot Qvsiv. Philo Leg. 45. The ambassadors answer that they had not offered sacrifices at Eome on the emperor's return (for their sacrifices could only be offered at Jerusalem), but that sacrifices for supplicat ing success had been offered at Jerusalem during his absence. Kai yap -iQioapsv Kal EKarbpfiag iQioapsv . . . Kara rrjv iXwiSa rrjg YsppavtKrjg vlKijg. Philo Leg. 45. 1602. Caius Cassius is now proconsul of Asia, rd'iov Kaaaiov rbv tote rrjg 'Aaiag ap- Xovra . . . iwowrsiaag, pETEwipijjaTO avrbv Ss- Sspivov . . . Kal wsptpQslg Std rovr kg ttjv 'P&- pyv wpoofixQn rs airto (Caligulae) kv sKsivrj rrj r)pipq kv rj rsXEVTrjasiv spsXXs, Kal dvafiXrjQEig lie Kat psr bXiyov KoXaoQrjoopEvog, ka&Qrj. Dion, lix. 29. Suet. Calig. 57. If C. Cassius was sent for from Asia, and was at Eome on 24 January, a.d. 41, the day of the death of Caligula, he must have set sail from Asia the year before (see a.d. 26, no. 1158; a.d. 54, no. 1806). 1603. In the sixth year after the flight of the Jews from the city of Babylon to Seleucia, an insurrection in Babylon again occurs, and many Jews are slain, and a great number of those who escape retire to Seleucia. Etc pkv Sr) rairyv m m 2 268 A.D. 40. (Seleuciam) Karatpsiyovoiv ol TovSaloi, Kal swl wivrs ettj dwaQslg KaK&v ijaav ¦ r& Ss eKTip eret perd rb wp&rov ipQopd kv TSafivX&vt kysvsro av r&v, Kai Katval psroiKf)asig ek Trjg wbXsuig, Kal Si avTYjV diptiiv sig rijv SsXEVKEtav EKSE'xErat Sr) psi^ivv avrovg avpipopd St' alriav i)v aiprjyr)- aopat. Jos. Ant. xviii. 9, 8. The first flight was in a. b. 34 (see that year, no. 1464). The above passage proves that Babylon was still a city, and inhabited by a multitude of Jews. To the same effect, see Strabo, xvi. 1 ; Ant. xv. 2, 2 ; xv. 3, 1. This remark is made with reference to 1 Peter, v. 13. In the time of Pausanias, the wall and temple of Belus only remained. Pausan. Arcad. viii. 33, 1. But some of the Chaldees probably still lingered there. See Pausan. Attic, i. 16. 1604. Caligula plans the construction of a port at Ehegium, but does not live to complete it. ' Epyov Se piya rj fiaaiXslov ovSkv air& ws- wpaypkvov s'iwoi dv rtc, r) E7r' &tpsXsiq r&v avv- bvnov Kal aiQig dvQp&wwv kabpsvov, wXf)v ys rov wspl Pf)yiov Kal SikeXiov kwtvorjQkvrog kv iwo- Soxv r&v aw' Aiyiwrov airrjy&v wXoiov . . . Ov pr)v Kal kwi riXog ye ditiKEro. Jos. Ant. xix. 2, 5. This shows that the corn-ships from Egypt were wont to touch at Ehegium, as did the Castor and Pollux, the corn-ship in which Paul made his voyage from Malta to Eome in a.d. 61. Acts, xxviii. 13. 1605. Alexander Lysimachus, the Alabarch or chief magistrate of the Jews at Alexandria, was probably this year arrested and put in chains, for he was left bound at the death of Caligula, on 24 January, a.d. 41. Avei Sk (Claudius) Kal 'AXsiavSpov Avoipaxov rbv 'AXafidpxrjv, ipiXov dpxalov air& ysyovbra, Kal Avnoviav airov kwirpowsioavTa rrjv prjripa, bpyy ry Ya'iov SsSspivov. Jos. Ant. xix. 5, 1. 1606. Pilate, this year, lays violent hands on himself. His coss. Pilatus in multas incidens calamitates propria se manu interfecit. Cassio dorus. 1607. While the Christian communities in Judaea have rest from the attempt of Caligula to erect his statue in the Temple, Peter makes a circuit through Judaea, Samaria, and GalUee. Eysvsro Sk Tisrpov Supxbpsvov Sid wavrivv Kar- eXQsIv Kal wpbg rovg aylovg rovg KarotKovvrag AiSSav. Acts, ix. 32. 1608. The call of Cornelius, a centurion of the Italian band at Caesarea. 'Av?)p Si ng 7/v kv Kataapelq bvbpan KopvnXwg, EKaTOvTdpxng ek awsiprjs rrjg KaXovpivqg TraXtKrjg, etc. Acts,x. 1. Cornelius, from the name, was a Eoman, and he was a centurion (kKarovTapxyg) of the cohort (aweiprjg) called the Italian cohort, as consisting, or supposed to consist, of Italians. The legions, or regulars, were caUed in Greek rdypara, and the auxiliaries, or irregulars, awslpai. Most of the regiments in Syria were filled by levies from the province itself. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, ,7 ; BeU. ii. 13, 7. Mention is made of the Italian cohort in an ancient inscription. Cohors militum Italicorum voluntaria qua est in Syria. Gruter, 434, 1. 1609. The birth. of Titus, on 30 December of this year. Titus cognomine paterno, amor ac delicia generis humani . . . natus est iii. Kalendas Januarias insigni-anno Caiand nece (a.d. 41). Suet. Tit. 1. Titus died on 13 September, a.d. 81, in the forty-first year of his age. Ex- cessit . . . idibus Septembris post biennium ac menses duos diesque viginti, quam successerat patri, altero et quadragesimo atatis anno. Suet. Tit. 11. Vixit annos quadraginta unum, Victor, Epit. c. 10 ; which corrects the previous state ment of the same author. Interiit quadragesimo anno. Vict, de Caes. c. 10. If Titus was in his forty-first year at his death, he must have been born on 30 December, a.d. 40, and not a.d. 41. The words of Suetonius, insigni anno Caiand nece, must refer, not to the birth of Titus, but to Kalendas Januarias. 1610. A coin of Herod Antipas. On the obverse KpoiSrig Terpapxvg. Ramus palmee. In area L. MA. On the reverse r)v kvvdrrjv &pav, Ant. xix. 1 , 14 ; in the twenty-ninth year of his age and the fourth year of his reign. Vixit annis unde- triginta, imperavit triennio et decern mensibus diebusque odo. Suet. Calig. 59. Interfectus in Palatio est anno atatis sua vicesimo nono, im perii tertio, mense decimo, dieque octavo. Eutro pius, vii. 12. rd'ioc psv Sr) raiira, kv treat rpial i;al prjalv kvvia hpspalg rs 6kt& Kal e'ikooi wpd- iag, rolg spyoig avrolg &g oiK r)v Qsbg spaQev. Dion, lix. 30. But Dion dated the commence ment of the reign from 26 March, a.d. 37 (see a.d. 37, no. 1501). In Josephus the reign is stated at three years and eight months, Yaiov Se rjyspovsiaaVTog ettj rpia Kal prjvag okt&, Bell. ii. 11, 1 ; rd'ioc pkv Si] Tsraprov svtavrbv rjyspovsi- aag 'Piopaimv Xsiwovra rsoodpoiv prjv&v ovtui rsXevrq, Ant. xix. 2, 5 ; and in Cassiodorus at three years and ten months, regnavit annis tribus et mensibus decern, Cassiod. sub coss. Galieno et Plautiano ; and in Clemens Alexand. at three years, ten months and eight days, Strom. I. xxi. 406. 1615. Claudius succeeds not on the day of, but on the day next after the death of Caligula. Receptus intra vallum inter excubias militum pernoctavit . . . verum postero die . . . armatos pro condone jurare in nomen suum passus est. . . Imperio stabilito nihil antiquius duxit, quam id triduum, quo de mutando Reipublica statu hasi- tatum est, memoria eximere. Suet. Claud. 10, 11. But a little after Suetonius calls the day of Caligula's death the day of Claudius's accession. Diem tamen necis (Caligulse) quamvis exordium principatus sui vetuit inter festos referri. Suet. Claud. 11. Claudius, at this time, was in his fiftieth year. Quinquagesimo anno imperium cepit. Suet. Claud. 10. rHys Sk wEvrriKoarbv 'irog rrjg hXiriag. Dion, Ix. 2. Il£vr>)Kovrovr?jG EC to apxsiv waprjXQsv. Philost. V. A. v. 27. His birthday was on 1 August, B.C. 10. Ty tov Aiyuiorov vovprjviq iv fj sysyivvrjTO. Dion,lx,5. Claudius natus est Julio Antonio Fabio Africano coss. Kalendis Augustis Lugduni. Suet. Claud . 2 . 1616. The birth of his son Britannicus was on the twentieth day after his accession, and therefore on 13 February, a.d. 41. Britan nicum vicesimo imperii die inque secundo con sulatu natum sibi, parvulum etiam turn el militibus . . . et plebi . . . assidue commendabat. Suet. Claud. 27. It has been thought that there is here a mistake as to the consulship, for that the second consulship of Claudius was a.d. 42, and not a.d. 41 ; and Fynes Clinton suggests an easy transposition of the words, viz. Britannicum vicesimo imperii die natum sibi, inque secundo consulatu parvulum etiam turn et militibus . . . et plebi . . . assidue com- mendebat. See Fasti Eomani, a.d. 50. How ever, Claudius was this year consul designatus for the second time ; and he so describes him self in the edict issued this year to the Alexan drians given below ; and if he was declared consul designatus immediately after his acces sion, the statement of Suetonius would be sufficiently correct. If Britannicus was born on 13 February, a.d. 41, he was three years and two months younger than Nero, who was born on 15 December, a.d. 37 (see that year, no. 1527). And accordingly Tacitus describes Nero as little more than seventeen at the end of a.d. 54, fine anni . . . vix septendecim annos egressus, Tac. Ann. xiii. 6, and Bri tannicus at the very beginning of the fol lowing year, a.d. 55, as within a few days of completing his fourteenth year. Claudio Ne- rone L. Antistio coss. . . . propinquo die quo quartum decimum atatis annum (Britannicus) explebat. Tac. Ann. xni. 11, 15. In the passage, therefore, biennio majorem natu Domi- tium filio (Claudius) anteponit, Tac. Ann. xii. 25, for biennio should be read triennio. Dion relates the birth of Britannicus under a.d. 42, but he is merely referring to it for another purpose, and does not assign the date of it to that year. Dion, lx. 12. 1617. Claudius on the thirtieth day after his accession enters the senate. Ov pivrot Kal wapavTtKa, dXX 6\Ls Kal TptaKoarij ijpipq kg rr)v fiovXrjv swijXQs. Dion, lx. 3. 1618. Claudius abolishes the laws of 'Aasfisla, or Impietas, i.e. the pains and penalties for not offering divine honours to the emperor. To re tyKX?/ua rrjg 'Aasfisiag bpoiiog oiK kv ypdppaat pbvotg, dXXd Kai ev rate wpdi,satv swavos. Dion, lx. 3. Kai wpoaawrjybpsvas pr)re wpo- oKvvelv nva airov, pr/re Qvalav ol prjSeplav woielv. Dion, lx. 5. This act of toleration was highly favourable to the growth of Christianity, which so wonderfully spread it self in this reign (see a.d. 15, no. 1165). A.D. 41. 271 1619. Agrippa, who, happening to be then at Eome, had taken an active part in securing the succession to Claudius, is rewarded for his services by the grant of Judsea and Samaria, with Abylene, or the tetrarchy of Lysanias, and the parts about Libanus. UpooQrjKyv Se avr^> TroiElrat waoav rr)v vwb 'Up&Sov fiaaiXev- Oelaav, bg i)v wdwwog avrov, 'lovSaiav Kal 2a- papetav. Kal ravra pkv &g bipeiXopsva Tr) o'ikeio- ¦ttjti rov yivovg awsSiSov. 'AfiiXdv Se n)v Avo-aviov, Kai Swoaa kv r& Aifidvip opei, ek ra)v avrov wpooEriQsi. Jos. Ant. xix. 5, 1. Kai rbv 'Aypiwwav eiOkivg kSiopsIro rrj warpivq fia- atXslq wdoy, wpoariQelg 'iitoQev Kat rac vtt Aiyoiorov SoQsioag 'Hp&Sy Tpaxivvinv Kal Aipavirtv, xwP'£ ^ roiriov kripav fiaatXsiav rrjv Avaaviov KaXovpivrjv. BeU. U. 11, 5. T& ydp Aypiwwq rto TluXaiorivto, avpwpdiavn ot rrjv dpxyv (etvxe ydp iv rrj 'P&prj &v) rr)v rs dpxvv wpooswrjiirjOE Kal npag iwartKag ereipe. Dion, lx. 8. 1620. The passage cited from the Wars shows that the tetrarchy of Lysanias, or Aby lene, had never belonged to Herod, and was not included either in the grant made to him in B.C. 20 or in the grant to Herod Philip in B.C. 4 (see also a.d. 53, no. 1788). This is consistent with the statement of Luke, iii. 1, that in the fifteenth year of Tiberius, a.d. 28, Lysanias was tetrarch. In fact, it is here caUed the tetrarchy of Lysanias from this Lysanjas the tetrarch, who was now dead, and not from Ly sanias his ancestor, who was king of Chalcis, and had been put to death seventy-six years before, in b.c. 36 (see that year, no. 537). 1621. Claudius at the same time makes Herod, the. brother of Agrippa, king of Chalcis. Aivpelrai Sk (Claudius) avrov (Agrippae) Kal rov dSeX^ov 'HptiSjjV o Sk avrbg Kal yapfipbg r)v BspvlKtj owoik&v fiaoiXttq rrj XaXKi'St. Jos. Bell. ii. 11, 5; Ant. xix. 5, 1. T& te dSeXtpS avrov 'HpiiSjj rd te orparriyiKOV di'ioipa Kal Svva- arslav nvd (Claudius) eSioks (his coss.). Dion, Ix. 8 (see B.C. 36, no 537 ; a d. 48, no. 1720). 1622. Claudius restores Antiochus to the kingdom of Commagene with Cilicia Aspera of which Caligula had deprived him. Kat psrd roiiro r& rs 'Avrtbxtp rrjv Koppayrjvr)v dwkSuiKsv (b ydp Tdioc, Kaiwsp airbg ol Sovg airijv, atprj- prjTo). Dion, lx. 8. 'Avrioxov Sk fjv slxsv fiaaiXsiav atpeXbpevog, KiXiriag pepsi Ttvl Kill Koppayrjvrj Soiptirai. Jos. Ant. xix. 5, 1 ; xix. 8, 1 (see a.d. 37, no. 1505 ; a.d. 43, no. 1662; a.d. 52, no. 1784). In the reign of Vespasian} Commagene again became a province. Suet. Vesp. 8. Eutrop. vii. 19. Aurel. Vict. Epit. 9. 1623. Claudius deprives Polemo II. of the kingdom of Bosphorus, to which he appoints Mithridates, and gives to Polemo II. instead a portion of Cilicia. Polemo II. was left in pos session of Pontus, for he ceded it to Eome in A.D. 66 (see no. 1998). Kat rbv MiQpiSdrrjv rbv "lfirjpa, bv b Ydtog psrawEpipapsvog eSeSe'kei, o'ikoSe 7rpoc avdXr)\btv rrjg dpxrjg dwiwEpxpsv ' dXXtp ri nvi MiGpiSdrn, to yivog aw' ekeivov tov wdvv exovn, rbv Boawopov kxapiaaro, Kal r& HoXipiovt x^Pav Tlvd dvr airov rrjg KiXiKiag avriSoiKE. Dion, lx. 8 (see a.d. 38, no. 1533 ; a.d. 49, no. 1733). It is not said by Dion what part of Cilicia was given to Polemo II. ; and Josephus is not more explicit, for he refers to Polemo II. as .'a king of Cilicia,' but without any clue to the locality of his dominions. KtXi- Kt'ac Se r)v ovroc fiaoiXsig. Jos. Ant. xx. 7, 3. Cilicia Aspera, which had once belonged to Polemo I., the father of Polemo II. (see B.C. 39, no 480), had been annexed to the kingdom of Commagene in a.d. 37 (see that year, no. 1505), and was now restored to Antiochus (see supra, no. 1622, and a.d. 52, no. 1784). The part given to Polemo II. may have been CUicia Amaniensis, or the parts about Mount Amanus which had faUen under the Eoman jurisdiction by the death of King PhUopator in a.d. 17 (see that year, no. 1088). Cilicia Campestris, in which was Tarsus, was never bestowed on any sovereign, but was annexed to Syria, though governed by its own propraetor, and in a.d. 56 Cossutianus Capito was propraetor (see a.d. 57, no. 1832). 1624. In the reign of Claudius, Sampsi- geramus was king of Emesa and Arethusa, 'Epsa&v Sk ~2ap\piyipapog (fiaoiXsig), Jos. Ant. xix. 8, 1 ; but non constat when he was ap pointed (see b.c. 20, no. 727; a.d. 43, no. 1662). 1625. The Jews of Alexandria, on the death of Caligula, take courage and renew the contest with the Alexandrians, when Claudius issues a decree restoring the Jews to their privileges. Tifiipiog KXaiStog Kaiaap 'Zsfiaarbg YsppdvtKog 'Apxtspsvg Uiytarog AypapxtKijg iiovoiag, Xiyst, etc. Jos. Ant. xix. 5, 2. Claudius also makes another decree in favour of the Jews all over the world. Tifiipiog KXavStoc Kaiaap, 2e fiaorbg, YsppdvtKog, 'Apxiepevg Meytorog, AnpupxiKrjg 272 A.D. 41. Hovaiac, 'Xwarbg xtiP0T("'rl^eig rb Ssi- Tspov' a'lTijoapsvwv ps fiaaiXitov 'Aypiwwov Kill 'HpiiSou raiv ipiXrdrwv pm, Swoig avyx'vpr)- aaipi rd civrd SiKaia Kal rolg kv waay ry iwo 'Pwpaiovg riyspoviq'lovSaiotgtpvXdoosaOai, KaQa Kal rolg kv ' AXeiavcpsiq, IjSiara ovvsx&pnoa, etc. Ant. xix. 5, 3. The two decrees differ in form, and appear to have been issued at different times. The one giving general toleration was the later of the two, and was promulgated to wards the close of a.d. 41, when Claudius was consul designatus, or consul elect for the en suing year, A.D. 42. "T7raroc xllP0T0Vn®ElQ T° Ssirspov. From the allusion in the decrees to Agrippa and Herod, they were apparently still at Eome; and Josephus confirms this as to Agrippa by saying that immediately after the decrees he sailed for Judaea. Toiroig pkv Sr) rolg Siardypaotv . . . kSi]Xtoa£v (Claudius) i)v wspl 'lovSaiav sxsi yv&prjv • air'iKa Se 'Aypt7r- 7rav Kopioipsvov rrjv fiaaiXsiav swl npalg Xap- wporipaig kiiwspijjs. Ant. xix. 6, 1. 1626. The sisters of Caligula, viz. Agrippina and Julia, who had been banished in a.d. 39 (see no. 1576), are now restored. Dion, lx. 4. 1627. Seneca is banished this year (OvoXe- pia MsaoaXivrj) tijv TovXiav rr)v aSsXtpiSrjv airoii . . . ii&piasv, kyKXr)para airy aXXa rs Kai pctxeiag wapaoKsvaoaoa, kip' y Kal b Sevekoc o"Avvioc iipvys (his coss.). Dion, lx. 8. He was banished to Corsica. Senec. Consol. ad Helviam, c. 8. Schol. Juvenal, v. 109. Auctor Octaviae, 382, citedFasti Eom. a.d. 41. Seneca's banishment continued for eight years. See a.d. 49, no. 1729. 1628. Izates, king of Adiabene, about this time, sends hostages to Claudius and Artabanus. 'O Se 'I£drije &g wapsXafis rr)v fiaaiXsiav, dipi- Kopsvog sig rijv 'ASiafirivr)v, Kal Qsaadps vog rovg dSsXipovg, Kal rovg dXXovg avyysvslg SeSe/jeVovc, kSvaxEpaivsv r& ysyovbri • Kal rb pkv dveXelv r) (pvXdrretv SsStpivovg doefikg r'lyoipsvog, rb Sk pvrjaiKaKovvrug iysiv avv air& pr) SsSspivovg afaXspbv sivai vopi'Coiv, rove pkv bpripsiaovrag psrd rsKriiiv sig tijv 'Po'iprjv kiiwspipE KXavSiip Kaiaapi, rovg Sk wpbg 'Aprdfiavov rbv Ildp0oi' kip' bpoiutg wpopdasaiv dwiorsiXsv. Jos. Ant. xx. 2, 3. The only concurrent years of Claudius and Artabanus were a.d. 41 and a.d. 42. The narrative leads one to 'suppose that the hos tages were sent when Izates first came to the throne, but which could not be, for he died in a.d. 60 (see a.d. 62, no. 1936), and reigned twenty- four years, Ant. xx. 4, 3 ; so that, assuming these to be current years, he must have begun to reign in a.d. 37, at which time Claudius was not emperor. Josephus may possibly have written Claudius by mistake for Caius, i. e. Caligula. 1629. Queen Helena, the mother of Izates, and a Jewish proselyte, repairs to the Holy City to take up her abode there. This was after Izates was firmly seated on the throne, and he began to reign in a.d. 37 (see that year, no. 1525). 'EXe'vi7 Se i) tov fiaatXiaig (Izatis) prjrrjp bp&aa rd psv Kara rrjv fiaoiXtlav Eiprjvsvbpsva, rov Se vtov airrjg paKaptov Kal wapa waot £yXto- rov Kal rolg dXXdflEV Sid rr/v e'k Qsov wpbvoiav, iwiQvpiav saxev sig tt)v TspoaoXvptr&v wdXiv utpiKOpivr), to waaiv bvQp&woig wspifiorjrbv isobv rov Qsov wpooKvvrjoat, Kai xaPlo~rripiovg Qvatag wpooEvsyKslv . . . Ylvsrat Se airrjg r) diptiig wdvv avptpspovoa rolg lspoooXvpiralg ' Xtpov yap air&v rr)v wbXiv Kara rbv Katpbv ekeivov wts- 'Covrog, etc. Jos. Ant. xx. 2, 5. As Helena made this pilgrimage to Jerusalem when her son felt himself secure, we should refer it to the time when Izates, as a measure of safety, sent his relations out of the kingdom under pretext of their being required as hostages. It was certainly before the death of Artabanus, which occurred in a.d. 42, for Josephus first relates the visit of Helena to the Holy City, and then records the demise of Artabanus, psr oi woXvv Se xpor'ov 'Aprdfiavog teXevto., Ant. xx. 3, 4 ; and then assigns as the reason why Izates would not join Vardanes in his plans against the Eomans that Izates was afraid on account of his mother, who had gone to Jerusalem, and who was, therefore, in the power of the Eoman governor of Syria. "En Se WEWoptp&g . . . rrjv uijrs'pa wpoaKvvovaav to ispbv, &g wposiwov, OKvrjpoTEpog ijv. Ant. XX. 3, 4. The statement of Josephus that the arrival of Helen was most opportune, as a famine pressed about that time, Kara roc Katpbv ske'ivov, must not, therefore, be taken too strictly. The dearth was not at its height in Judaea until a.d. 44 (see that year, no. 1681), but it may have begun some time earlier; and, indeed, was severely felt in Italy in a.d. 42 ; and, as ap pears from the coins of Claudius, had shown itself at least as early as a.d. 41 (see a.d. 42, no. 1639). 1630. Artabanus, who had been obliged to fly from his kingdom by the sedition of Cin- A.D. 41. 273 nanus, takes refuge with Izates, and by his influence is restored to his kingdom. Ant. xx. 3, 1. This was not long before the death of Artabanus in a.d. 42. Met' oi woXvv Sk xpdvov 'Aprdfiavog teXevtqj.. Ant. xx. 3, 4. 1631. The Greeks and Syrians of Seleucia, in Mesopotamia, rise against the Jews and slay upwards of 50,000. Those that escaped took refuge in Ctesiphon. This was certainly after the revolt of Seleucia from Artabanus in a.d. 36 (see no. 1486), for the contumacy of Se leucia is alluded to as the reason why, on coming from Seleucia, they were suspected. Tovrote Se %v s'tg Kryonptoyra awox&pnatg . . . daivQera Se ijjv avrolg rrjv "tSpvatv wewotypivoig, Ttprjg rov fiaoiXioig ^eXevKitov pij wetppovrtKbrav. Ant. xviii. 9, 9. The fiaoiXioig in this passage is Artabanus, in whose Ufetime, therefore, the flight to Ctesiphon occurred, and Artabanus died in a.d. 42. 1632. The Gospel about this time is preached to the GentUes at Antioch, and many converts are made there. 'EXdXovv wpbg rovg EXX?jvac. Acts, xi. 20. If we have rightly placed the call of Comehus, the first GentUe convert, in a.d. 40 (see no. 1608), the publication of the Gospel to the GentUes of Antioch would foUow soon after. 1632 a. Coins of Caligula. C. Casar Aug. Pon. M. Tr. Pot. iiii. Cos. iiii. C. Casar Divi Aug. Pron. Aug. S. C. + Cos. Quat. Pon. M. Tr. P. iiii. P. P. R. C. C (see a.d. 39, no. 1584 a.). Coin struck after his death. C. Casar Aug. Germ. P. M. Tr. Pot. + Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. Pot. Imp. vi. Eckhel, vi. 226. Coins of Claudius. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. + Imp. Recept. with the Praetorian camp. Or, + Prator. Recept. with a legionary soldier and eagle. These coins refer to the reception of Claudius into the Praetorian camp. See Suet. Calig. x. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. -f Sacerdos Divi Augusti. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. Germ. P. M. Tr. P. + Constantia Augusti. Ti. Claudius Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. Imp. (and sometimes with the addition of P. P.) -+- Constantia Augusti S. C. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. + Pari Augusta. Ti. Claudius Casar Aug. holding a balance with the letters P. N. R. (i.e. Pondus nummi Ro mani or Reslituti) -f- Cos. Des. It. Pon. M. Tr. P. Imp. S. C. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. + Victoria August. Ti. Claudius Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. Imp. P. P.+Spes Augusta S. C. Eckhel, vi. 235. Imp. ii. Tr. P. Cos. Desig. ii. Id. vi. 248. Coins of Alexandria. Ti. KXavSi. Kaia. Xf/3a. Tcppavi. AvroKp. Tj. A. (i. e. in the first year of Claudius) +M£o-o-aXiva Kato-. 2e/3. Id. iv. 52. Avruvta 2f|3aTjj-|-Ti. KXavdi. Kaia. Ef|3a-. Ttpjiavi. Avr. L. A. Id. iv. 53. Inscription. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Aug. Germanicus Pontif. Max. Trib. Pot. Cos. Desig. ii. Imp. ii. Refecit. (Bernicii in agro Nemausensi). Muratori, i. 445; id. iv. 2006, 5. 1633. There are coins of Agrippa struck after he was king of Judsea, but without date, and therefore perhaps in his first year. Bao-tXevc piyag Aypiwwag QiXoKaioap. Caput regis diadematum -f- Kataapua rj wpog to) Xt[Sa>oivnv rbv KavQy- pav 2lpuiva . . . Tov 'ltovaQrjv pkv 'iaas, yv&py Se tov dSsXipov airov WlarQiq rnv 'Ispioaivrjv eSuiKe. Jos. Ant. xix. 6, 4 (see supra, no. 1643, and a.d. 43, no. 1663). 1647. Shortly after the appointment of Mat thias, Petronius is superseded as prefect of Syria by Vibius Marsus. Kal per' oi woXv Ylerp&vtov pev Mdpaog SieSiiaro Kal Sislwe Svpia v. Jos. Ant. xix. 6, 4 (see a.d. 39, no. 1554; a.d. 44, no. 1679). That Petronius was prefect at the end of a.d. 41, or before the last quarter of a.d. 42, appears from a coin of Antioch with the year 90 of the Antiochian era. See Eckhel, iii. 280. 1648. Death of Artabanus, king of Parthia (see a.d. 16, no. 1077 ; infra, no. 1649), not long after his restoration to the throne by Izates. MEr' ov woXvv Se xp°vov (after his restoration) Aprdfiavog reXevrq, rrjv fiaotXeiav r& waiSl OiapSdvy KaraXtwtov. Jos. Ant. xx. 3, 4. He paid homage to Caligula, and was therefore living in a.d. 37 ; and, according to Josephus, he sent ambassadors to Claudius, and if so, he was hving in a.d. 41 (see that year, no 1628): but at the close of a.d. 42 Seleucia was taken, after seven years' resistance, by Vardanes, then king of Parthia (see post, no. 1652). The exact date of Artabanus's death does not appear, but it was about this time. For the coins of Artabanus, see Eckhel, iii. 533. He left at least six sons ; viz. 1. Arta banus, who was murdered by his brother Go- tarzes ; 2. Gotarzes, who was expelled by his brother Vardanes ; 3. Vardanes, who was suc ceeded by his brother Vologases ; 4. Vologases; 5. Pacorus, who was appointed by his brother Vologases to Media ; and, 6. Tiridates, who was appointed by his brother Vologases to Armenia. Inter Gotarzis pleraque sava qui necem fratri Artabano conjugique ac filio ejus praparaverat. Tac. Ann. xi. 8. Avrdv pkv (Vardanem) dvai- povat, rrjv apxvv Sk r& aSeXip& Yordp'Cy wap- iSoaav' Kal roirov Sk per' oi woXvv xpdvov re- Xevrrjoavra StaSexerat OvXoydayg 6 dSEXmdc' bg Sr) Kal rolg bpowarpioig dSeXipolg Svvaarelag kwtarevae, IlaKopw pkv rip wpeafivripor rijv Mjy- Swv, TrjptSdry Sk rip vevrkpto Tijv 'Apprjvlav. Jos. Ant. xx. 3, 4. But Vologases, according to Tacitus, was the son of Vonones. Tac. Ann. xii. 14. 1649. Gotarzes, after the murder of his brother Artabanus, succeeds to the throne, but Gotarzes is himself ejected by Vardanes, who reduces all the kingdom, except Seleucia, to nn 2 276 A.D. 43. which he lays siege. Tac. Ann. xi. 8 (see ante, no. 1648, and infra, no. 1652). For the coins of Gotarzes, see Eckhel, iii. 534. 1650. Gotarzes collects an army of Dahae and Hyrcani, and renews the war. Tac. Ann. xi. 8. 1651. Mithridates, the partisan of the Eomans and the brother of Pharismanes, king of the Iberi, taking advantage of these troubles in Parthia, marches at the head of an Iberian army into Armenia, and defeats Demonax, the Parthian general. Tac. Ann. xi. 9 (see a.d. 35, no. 1474; a.d. 43, no. 1664). 1652. Gotarzes and Vardanes come to terms, and the former returns to Hyrcania, and the latter resumes the siege of Seleucia, and takes it after the maintenance of a revolt for seven years. Seleucia was certainly in revolt in the first half of a.d. 36, and therefore the surrender must have been toward the close of A. D. 42, or at the latest before midsummer, a.d. 43. Potior- que Vardanes visus retinendo regno; at Gotarzes ne quid amulationis existeret penitus in Hyrca- niam abiit: regressoque Vardani deditur Se leucia, septimo post defectionem anno, non sine dedecore Parthorum quos una civitas tamdiu eluserat. Tac. Ann. xi. 49 (see a.d. 36, no. 1486 ; a.d. 46, no. 1702). 1653. The Apostles, at Jerusalem, hearing of the success of the Gospel at Antioch, send down Barnabas, who confirms the churches by the way, and. then takes up his sojourn at An tioch, where a great impulse is given to the Church in consequence. Acts, xi. 22 (see a.d. 41, no. 1632 ; a.d. 43, no. 1665). 1653 a. Coins of Claudius. Ti. Claudius Casar Aug. holding a balance with the letters P. N. R. (i. e. Pondus num- mi Romani or Restituti) or a bushel -)- Cos. ii. Pont. M. Tr. P. Imp. P. P. S. C. Eckhel, vi. 239. Coin of Antioch. Imp. Ti. Claudius Aug. Ger. + Ewt LTfrpoviou Avnoxioiv, q. i. e. in the ninetieth year of the '' Era of Antioch, or between 1 Nov. a.d. 41, and 1 Nov. a.d. 42. Id. in. 280. Coins of Alexandria. Ti. KXavSt. Kaia. "Stfia. Teppavi. Avroxp. L. B. (i. e. in the second year of Claudius) + MeooaXiva Kaia. Sifiao. Id. iv. 52. AvTiuvia 2t/3a*ii + Ti, KXavSi. Kaia. 2fj3a. Vtppavi. Avr. t. B. Id. jv. 53, Inscriptions. In Ho(norem) Ti. Claudii Drusi F. Ca . . . Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. ii. Cos. De . . . (Au- gustae Taurinonum). Muratori, i. 225, 5. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Aug. German. Pont. Max. Trib. Potestate. Cos. Design, ii. (lege iii.) Imp. ii, Refecit. (Monpelii in Gallia). Gruter, 188, 3. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Aug. Germanicus Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. ii. Cos. Desig. iii. Imp. iii. P. P. dedit (Eavennae). Muratori, i. 225, 6 ; Gruter, 166, 4. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 24. Pentecost, May 14. Tabernacles, September 18. A.D. 43. IT.C. 796. Olymp. 205, 3. Tlb. Claud. Cesar, iii. Qui abd. et eum excepit prid. Kal. Mart. P. Valerius Asiaticus. L. Vitellics, ii. ex Kal. Jul. Q, Curtius Eurus. Vlpsanius Ljenas. Claudii hi. from 25 January. Trib. Pot. iii. FROM SAME DAT. COS. HI. PONT. MAX. PaT. Patr. Imp. hi. iv. v. (That Claudius multi plied the titles of Imperator from the victories in Britain appears from Dion. AiroKpdnop woXXaKig iwiiivopdaQrj wapa rd 7rdrpia. Dion, lx. 21.) Seventh year of the reign of Agrippa I. from 1 April. 1654. Claudius is consul for two months only. Consulatus super pristinum quatuor gessit, ex quibus duos primos (a.d. 42, a.d. i3)junctim, sequentes per intervallum quarto quemque anno (a.d. 47, a.d. 51), semestrem novissimum, bi- mestres cateros. Suet. Claud. 14. Claudius and ViteUius had been nominated consuls for six months, and therefore Suetonius is speak ing of the time during which he held the office before his resignation (see infra, no. 1659). 1655. The prefects of the provinces fingering in Eome, Claudius issues a peremptory order that they leave Eome by the middle of April. Ilpdc S' 'in, rolg apxovai rolg KXyptorolg, fipaSiivg ETt Kai tote ek rrjg wbXstvg kioppiopivoig, wpoelwe, wplv peaovv tov 'AwptXXtov, dwaipetv. Dion, lx. A.D. 43. 277 17 (his coss.), (see a.d. 42, no. 1637 ; a.d. 45, no. 1689). 1656. The Lycians having put some Eomans to death, are deprived of their liberty (see B.C. 42, no. 420), and Lycia is annexed to the pro vince of Pamphylia (see a.d. 57, no. 1832). Tovc re Avki'ovc orao-ido-avrac, &are Kal 'Pio- paiovg nvdg dwoKrelvat, iSovX&aaro re, Kal ig tov rrjg TlapipvXiag vbpov iwiypa^itv (his coss.).. Dion, lx. 17 (see Plin. N. H. xii. 5 ; xin. 27 ; Suet. Claud. 25). 1657. The freedom of Eome is commonly sold by Messalina and the freedmen of Claudius for the merest trifle. IIoXXoi rs avrrjv (woXi- rsiav wapa as ekeivov avrov jjrovvro, Kal wapa rrjg M.soaaXivjjg r&v te Katoapsitov tovovvro (his coss.). Dion, lx. 17. 1658. Catonius Justus, the prefect of the praetorium, is put to death by Messalina to prevent his betraying her amours. "Qawsp Kat tots Kal Kar&viov Tovaror, tov te SopvipoptKov apxovra, Kat SyX&aai ti air& iQsXrjoavra (Mes salina), wpoStitpOstpE (his coss.). Dion, lx. 18 (see a.d. 38, no. 1530; a.d. 44, no. 1684). 1659. Claudius, about midsummer, delegates the imperial power to ViteUius (who had been named as his coUeague in the consulship for the first six months of the year) and passes himself into Britain, by the route of Ostia and Mar seilles, and Gesoriacum (Boulogne). 'O KXavSt oe rd pkv o'ikoi r& OvirsXXio) to> avvdpxovn rd re aXXa Kal rovg arpan&rag evexeipiae (Kal ydp ei "taov avrdv JavraJ kiaprjvov SXov vwarevoai kwoi- yaev) airbg Se kisarpaTsiaaro ' Kal KarawXsioag kg rd "iitrna, eKelQev kg Mao-traXiav wapeKopioQy, KqvrsvQsv, rd pkv ws'Cri, rd Se Kal Sid r&v wora- p&v wopevbpeVog, wpbg re rbv &Keavbv dtpixero, etc. Dion, lx. 21 . Hue (Britain) quum ab Ostia navigaret . . . bis pane demersus est prope Li- guriam, juxtaque Stachadas insulas. Quare, a Massilia Gesoriacum usque pedestri itinere con- fecto, inde transmisit. Suet. Claud. 17. As Claudius was absent six months only and re turned at the beginning of a.d. 44 (see no. 1667), he must have quitted Eome soon after 1 July, a.d. 43. Dion, therefore, does not mean to say that Claudius delegated the imperial power to ViteUius while stUl his coUeague in the con sulship, for Claudius had resigned the consul ship in favour of P. Valerius Asiaticus at the end of February (see supra, no. 1654), and Q. Curtius Eufus and Vipsanius Laenas were con suls from 1 July of this year. The historian, to be consistent with himself, must be under stood to say only, that Claudius committed the supreme power to ViteUius, who had been his coUeague in the consulship. 1660. Claudius joins the army of Plautius on the south bank of the Thames, where it was awaiting his approach ; and then, crossing the river, defeats the enemy, and takes Camu- lodunum (Colchester), the capital of Cunobelin or Cymbeline. Kat wspattoOEtg eg rrjv Bpsrra- vlav avvipiis rolg orpaTowiSotg wpog r& Tapsaq dvapivovoiv avrbv, Kal wapaXafi&v aipdg ekeI- vbv te iwiStifirj Kal rolg fiapfidpoig wpbg ttjv ttpoSov avroi avvearpappevoig ig x^PaS iXQ&v, paxrj rs kviKyas Kal to KapovXbSovvov to tov KvvofieXXivov fiaaiXsiav elXe. Dion, lx. 21. Claudius was only sixteen days in Britain. 'EKKat'SEKa pbvag ev ry Bperraviq rjpspag kwoi- rjoe. Dion, lx. 23. Intra paucissimos dies parte insula in deditionem receptd. Suet. Claud. 17. 1661. Agrippa begins to surround Jerusalem with strong walls, but is prevented by the in terference of Marsus, the prefect of Syria. Mdpo-oc o rrjg Svpt'ac r)ysp&v KXavSiip Kaiaapi Std ypappanav kSrjXtoos to wparrbpsvov, Kai VEtoTsptopbv riva KXavStoe viro7rr£vo-ae, sn-E- oteiXev 'Aypiwwq psrd awovbrjg wavoaodai Trjg r&v teix&v kiotKoSoprjOEtog' b Ss dwsiQelv oiK sKpivsv. Jos. Ant. xix. 7, 2 ; BeU. ii. 11, 6. 1662. Agrippa entertains various kings at Tiberias, which excites the suspicions of Marsus, the prefect of Syria, and he orders the kings to return home, at which Agrippa takes offence. "Hv Se dpa (Agrippa) roic dX- Xoic fiaoiXEvat wspifiXswrog. 'Hke yovv 7rap avrdv Koppayrjvrjg pkv fiaaiXsvg 'Avrioxog (see a.d. 41, no. 1622 ; a.d. 52, no. 1784), "Epso&v Sk Hiapipiyipapog (see a.d. 41, no. 1624; a.d. 53, no. 1789), Kal Kdrve* rrjg ptKpag 'Appeviag ovrog ifiaoiXevas' (see a.d. 38, no. 1533 ; a.d. 55, no. 1823), sat HoXeuwv rrjv ITdvrov KSKry- pivog SvvaoTsiav (see A.D. 38, no. 1533; A.D. 59, no. 1881) 'HpiitSjjc rs ¦ oSroe dSfX^dc r)v airov, fipxe Se rrjg XaXKt'Soc (see A.D. 41, no. 1621 ; a.d. 48, no. 1720). Jos. Ant. xix. 8, 1. This quarrel of Agrippa with Marsus was pro bably not long before the death of Agrippa (see a.d. 44, no. 1678) ; for immediately after his death, Marsus was superseded, in conse quence of Agrippa's request, which had been made probably on account of this disagreement (see a.d. 44, no. 1679). 1663. Agrippa removes Matthias from the 278 A.D. 43. pontificate, and appoints Elionseus, son of Can- theras. This was before the completion of the third year of his reign over Judaea. Trjv dpxis- ptoovvrjv Sk MarQiav daisXbpEvog, dvr airov KarkorrjOEv apxispia 'EXtwvatov rbv tov Kav- Qrjpd walSa. Tpt'rov Si irog avTtp wewXfipivro fiiioiXeiovri rrjg oX?je TovSaiae, Kal waprjv sig wbXiv Katodpstav. Jos. Ant. xix. 8, 1 and 2 (see a.d. 42, no. 1646; a.d. 45, no. 1693). 1664. Vardanes seeks to recover Armenia from Mithridates, who was favoured by the Eomans ; but Vibius Marsus threatens him with war, and he desists. This is related by Tacitus next after the surrender of Seleucia, in a. d. 42, and was in the time of V. Marsus, who ceased to be prefect of Syria in a.d. 44. Reciperare Armeniam avebat (Vardanes), ni a Vibio Marso Syria legato bellum minitante co- hibitus foret. Tac. Ann. xi. 10 (see a.d. 42, no. 1651 ; a.d. 51, no. 1752). 1665. Barnabas, finding a wide field open at Antioch, goes to Tarsus in search of Paul, and brings him back with him to Antioch, where they labour jointly a whole year ; and the disciples are now first called Christians at Antioch. 'EyEvsro Se airoiig kvtavr bv bXbv avvaxQrjvai kv rrj EKKXrjoiq Kat StSdJai 6'xXov iKavdv, xpvpaTl'7al re wp&rov kv 'Avrtoxsiq rovg paQrjrdg Xpiortavoig. Acts, xi. 26. This was therefore a year before the journey of Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem, just before the Passover a.d. 44 (see that year, no. 1669). Agabus, a prophet of the Church of Jeru salem, arrives at Antioch, and forewarns the brethren of the approaching famine. 'Eofipavs (Agabus) Sid rov Hvsiparog Xipbv piyav piX- Xeiv EO-£o-0ai iip' SXrjv ttjv o'tKovpivnv, Song Kal iysvsro iwl KXavSiov Kaiaapog. Acts, xi. 28. Josephus also places the great famine in the time of Claudius, and defines the period by saying that it occurred in the times of Fadus and Tiberius Alexander. Jos. Ant. xx. 5, 2. Fadus was procurator in a. d. 44, and Tiberius Alexander in a.d. 46. Josephus, therefore, is speaking of the time when the famine was at its greatest height (see a.d. 42, no. 1639). 1666. Coins of Claudius. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. iii. (and sometimes with Imp. v.) + Pari Augusta. Ti. Claudius Casar Aug. with a bushel + Pont. M. Tr. P. Imp. P. P. Cos. iii. S. C. Eckhel, vi. 240. Coins of Alexandria. Avroxp. t. r. (i. e. in the third year of Claudius) with head of Britannicus and his sisters An tonia and Octavia. AiKaioavvri L. r. Eckhel, iv. 51. Ti. KXavoV. Katir. 2f/3a. Tsppavi. Avroicp. L. T. + Mfo-o-aXtva Kaitr. ttfiao. Id. iv. 52. Inscriptions. (Claudio Dru)si F. Casari August. . . . (Ger)- manico . . . (T)rib. Potest, iii. Cos. iii. Imp. iii. P. P. Nomine fili et suo testamento fieri jussit adjectd pecunia faciendum curavit (Fa- leronae in agro Firmano). Muratori, i. 225, 9. Claudio Cas. Aug. Germanico Tr. Pot. iii. Cos. iii. Pont. Max. P. P. L. JEmilius Gal. et Z.^AHmilius F. cur. (Montori in Hispania). Id. i. 226, 6. Proserpina Bussiana L. Busseius L. F. Vel. Annianus Busseia Prima Victorina D. K. Feb. Ti. Claudio Cas. iii. L. Vitellio ii. Cos. (Tihure). Id. i. 304, 1. Pro Salute Ti. Claudi Casaris Aug. Pontif. Max. Tr. Pot. iii. Cos. iii. Desig. iiii. Prasens Aug. L. Ex voto suscepto Viat. et Scrib. Lib?: et A. Larcius I/ydus Ded. (Bomse). Id. i. 304, 2. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Aug. Germanic. Pont. Max. Trib. Potest, iii. Imp. iii. P. P. Cos. ii. (lege iii.) Desig. iiii. And. M. P. xxii. (In vico inter Divionem et Lingonas). Id. i. 444, 6. ' Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar August. Ger manicus Pont. Max. Tr. Pot. iii. Imp. iii. Cos. iii. P. P. vii. (Solaize). Id. i. 5. T. Claudius Casar Aug. Germanicus Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. iii. Cos. iii. Imp. iii. P. P. D. D. Gruter, 188, 4. Ti. Claudius Aug. Germanic. Pont. Max. Imp. iii. Trib. Pot. iii. Brae. Aug. xx. (In agro Bracarensi). Muratori, iv. 2006, 6. Ti. Claudius Casar Aug. Germanicus Pontifex Max. Imp. v. Cos. iii. Trib. Potest, iii. P. P. Braca. xiii. (In Lusitania). Id. iv. 2006, 7. Claudius Casar Aug. Germanicus Pont. Max. Imp. v. Cos. iii. Trib. Pot. iii. P. P. Brae. Aug. xxxv. (In agro Bracarensi). Id. iv. 2007, 1. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Germanicus Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. iii. Imp iii. Cos. ii. (lege iii.) Re . . . (Vienna? prope Lugdunum). Gruter, 188, 8. A.D. 44. 279 A coin of Herod of Chalcis. Boo-iXevc Hpwo'ije (*iXo KXa)v8iog. Caput diadema tum + KXavS.o) Kaiaapi YiBa?ro> Er. T. intra coronam, i. e. in the third year of his reign. Eckhel, iii. 492. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, AprU 12. Pentecost, June 2. Tabernacles, October 7. A.D. 44. IT.C. 797. Olymp. 205, 4. C. Qutnctius Crisptnus, ii. M. Statilius Taueus. Claudii iv. from 25 January. Trib. Pot. iv. from same dat. cos. iii. pont. max. pat. Patr. Imp. v., vi., vii. Eighth year of the reign of Agrippa I. from 1 April. 1667. Claudius returns from Britain to Eome after six months' absence, out of which he passed sixteen days only in Britain. Yaiov Se Kpiawov rb Ssirspov Kal Ttrov UrartXlov vwa- TsvovTbiv, itXQk te ig rrjv 'P&pnv 6 KXavStoe, si prjvag awoSrjpr)oag, dip' &v SKKaiosKa pbvag kv ry BpETraviq ripipag iwoirjas. Dion, lx. 23. Intra paucissimos dies parte insula in dedi- tionem receptd, sexto quam prof edus erat mense Romam rediit. Suet. Claud. 17. As the return o'f Claudius is the first event mentioned by Dion under this consulship, it must have been very early in the year. 1668. Unbounded honours at Eome, trium phal arches, banquets, shows, and sacrifices are decreed to Claudius for his safe return from Britain, and he assumes the name of Britan nicus. Dion, lx. 23. Suet. Claud. 17. His coss. Claudius de Britannis triumphavit et Orcadas insulas Romano imperio adjecit. Cassiodorus. 1669. Barnabas and Paul, shortly before the Passover (April 1), take up to Jerusalem the coUection of the Antiochian church for the re lief of the poor brethren of Judaea (see a.d. 43, no. 1665). Acts, xi. 30. 1670. At this time Agrippa, who was usually resident at Jerusalem, and a religious bigot, conceives the design of exterminating the Christian heresy, and commences a persecution against the sect. Kar' ekeivov Se tov Kaipbv (the journey of Barnabas and Paul) kwifiaXsv 'Hp&Syg b fiaaiXsvg rag xs^PaS Kaic&aai rtvag t&v dwo rrjg EKKXijaiag. Acts, xii. 1. 1671. Agrippa beheads James the brother of John, and at the Passover arrests Peter, but reserves the execution untU after the feast. BovXouevoc psrd to wdaxa dvayayslv avrbv (Peter) r& Xa&. Acts, xii. 4. But Peter, on the night preceding the intended execution, is miraculously delivered from prison, and repairs to the house of Mary the sister of Barnabas and mother of Mark, where the disciples (in cluding probably Barnabas and Paul) are assembled. Acts. xii. 6-12. 1672. It was during this visit of Paul to Jerusalem that he experienced the rapture re ferred to in the words, oTSa avOpoiwov iv Xptory wpb ir&v SsKarsaadpiiiv . . . dpwa- yivra rbv .toiovtov, etc. 2 Cor. xii. 2. This was written in the autumn of a.d. 57, and the Passover of a.d. 44 would be in the fourteenth year current before. That 7rpd st&v SsKaTsa- adpivv means the fourteenth year current may be assumed as clear. Thus Josephus in the Wars relates an anecdote as occurring four years before the war, 7rpd rEtro-dpwv eVi3v tov woXipov, BeU. vi. 5, 3 ; by which he means the fourth year current before the war (see a.d. 62, no. 1934). It should be remarked that as Paul calls himself avQptvwov iv XpiarS, the revelation must have been, not at his conver sion, but after he had become a member of the Christian community. 1673. Paul and Barnabas having fulfilled their mission return to Antioch, and take Mark with them. Acts, xii. 25. 1674. Intelligence having reached Judaea of the triumphant return of Claudius from Britain, banquets and shows corresponding to those at Eome are commenced at Caesarea, the Eoman capital of Judaea, and Agrippa, of whom Clau dius was the great patron, presides at the games. Tptrov Se eVoc airto (Agrippae) fiaaiXsiovn rrjg SXng TovSaiae wswXripoiro (on 1 April, A.D. 44), Kal waprjv sig wbXtv Kataapnav . . . avvsriXsi Sk ivravQa Qsivpiag sig ti)v Kaiaapog npr)v, iweprrjg ekeIvov ouirnplag koprrjv riva rairrjv kwiarapsvog, Kal wap' airrjv rjOpoi- oro t&v Kara rijv kwapxiav iv riXsi, Kai wpofis- firjKOTtov Etc d£tav wXrjQog. Ant. xix. 8, 2. Kat KarsXQ&v (Agrippa) awb rrjg TovSaiae Etc rijv Kaiodpsiav SisTpifisv. Acts. xii. 19. The festival which Agrippa attended at Csesarea was certainly that for the return of Claudius 280 A.D. 44. from Britain. The news would reach Judaea in March or April, and the rejoicings would immediately follow ; and this would be a httle after the Passover, as Luke states, and would be also, as Josephus writes, just after the com pletion of Agrippa's third year, who had been appointed about . 1 AprU, a.d. 41. The ex pression, ii7r£p rrjg ekeivov aoirrjpiag koprr) is also just the language that would be used to express Claudius's safe return from Britain. Thus, on CaUgula's safe return; from Gaul, Philo puts these words into the mouth of one of the cour tiers, djrdvnuv ydp dvQp&wuiv iwkp oivrypiag rrjg arjg Ovaiag dvaybvrtov eixapiarrj- piovg, oiK iwipstvav ovroi povot (the Jews) Qietv, Philo Leg. 45 ; which passage implies also that on the emperor's return rejoicings were expected not only from the Eomans, but also from the provincials. Some think that the festival at Caesarea was to celebrate the birthday of Claudius on 1 August, but this would place the festival too late in the year. Besides the birthday of Claudius was not usuaUy observed even at Eome. 'Ev ydp Sr) rrj Aiyoiorov vovprjviq iv rj iysyivvrjro ijyovi£oVTO psv 'iwwoi, oi Si' ekeivov Se dXX' on b tov "Apeuig vabg iv rairy KaQiipivro, Kal Sid tovto irrjoiotg dy&oiv ireTiprjro. . . . Tolg re arparnyolg rovg dy&vag rovg bwXopaxtKovg dwnyopevae prj woielv . . . dXXd pririye &g Kal vwep eavrov otoTrjplag ytyvopivtov atp&v rj ypdtpsoQat t) Kal XiysaQat SKeXsvae. Dion, lx. 5 ; and see lx. 12. The expression of Josephus, v7r£p ri;e eke/ vov otornpiag, indicates not a regularly recurring anniversary, as a birthday, but some extra ordinary occasion, as the return from a distant and dangerous expedition. 1675. The dearth is now beginning to be felt in Syria, for while Agrippa is at Caesarea the Tyrians and Sidonians (who were supplied with corn from Judaea: see 1 Kings, v. 11; Ezek. xxvii. 17 ; Ant. xiv. 10, 6) send an embassy to Caesarea on the subject of the ex ports. THv Se d 'HpiiSijc Qvpopax&v Tvplotg Kal SiStoviotg ' bpoQvpaSbv Sk waprjoav wpbg airov Kal . . . jjrovvro elpr)vyv, Std rb rpeipeoQat avr&v rr)v x<°Pav "¦1T° T^Q fiaatXiKrjg. Acts, xii. 20. 1676. On a set day during the festival, Agrippa gives an audience to the Tyrians and Sidonians in the theatre, when he is smitten by the hand of God. TaKrjj Se fjpipq b 'Hp&Syg kvSvadpevog eoQrJTa fiaoiXiKrjv Kal KaOloag iwl rov firjparog kSypyybpet wpbg avrovg. Acts, xii. 21. The fact that the audience was given in the theatre appears only from Josephus ; but this incidentally confirms the account of Luke, who represents Agrippa as seated kwi rov firj parog, and every theatre contained a firjpa. 1677. The day on which the audience was given to the Tyrians and Sidonians, and when Agrippa was struck, was the second day of the festival, and in the morning, before the games began. Asvripq Se r&v deivpi&v hpipq aroXyv ivSvadpevog ei apyipov wswotypivyv waoav . . . waprjXQsv eig rb Oiarpov dpxopivng fjpipag. . . . Eu8ve Sk ot KoXaKeg . . . dXXoc dXXoQev tptavdg dvsfibtov, Qsov wpoaayopeiovrsQ. Jos. Ant. xix. 8,2. 1678. Agrippa died five days after he was struck, in the fifty-fourth year of his age, and having reigned seven years, viz. four under Caligula, and three under Claudius. 2vv£xi«»e Sk kip' r/pspag wivre r& Trjg yaorpbg dXynpart SupyaaQslg, rbv filov Kariarpsypsv, awb ysviasiog dyivv wEvrriKoarbv irog Kal riraprov, rrjg fiaai- Xsiag Sk efiSopov (a.D. 37—44). Tirrapag pkv ovv kwi Yaiov Kaiaapog efiaaiXevasv ivtavTOvg (a.D. 37— 40) — rrjg ^tXiwwov pkv rsrpapxiag sig rpisriav apiag (a.D. 37-40) ru TsrdpTO) Se (a.D. 40) Kal, rrjv 'HpwSov w pooeiXrjtp&g — rp£te Se kwiXafi&v swl rrjg KXavStov Kaiaapog airoKpa- Topiag (a.D. 41—44), ev oic t&v te wposiprjpivtov ifiaoiXsvoe, Kal ttjv TovSalav wpoaiXafis, Saud- pEtdv rE Kal Katodpstav. Jos. Ant. xix. 8, 2. He had reigned, as nearly as possible, seven years, viz. from April, a.d. 37, to AprU, a.d. 44 ; and, to speak exactly, three years and ten months under Cahgula, and three years and two months under Claudius. In the Wars (the less accurate work), Josephus, rejecting in each case the odd months, mentions only the number of complete years. 'AXX' sipOrj wplv v\p&oat rb 'ipyov (the walls of Jerusalem) r£X£vr*)o-ac ev Katoapsiq, fiefiaoiXevK&g pkv (viz. over Judsea) try Tpia (a.d. 41-44), ?rpdr£pov Se t&v T£rpapx<-&v rpialv srkpoig srsaiv dtprjyrjadpsvog (a.d. 37-41). Bell. ii. 11, 6. As Josephus, in the Antiquities, reckons the reign of Agrippa at seven years, it is clear that he does not compute it, as he did that of Herod, from 1 January or 1 Nisan next preceding the acces sion ; otherwise, as Agrippa was appointed king in April a.d. 37 (see no. 1503), and died in April a.d. 44, which was after the commence ment of the Eoman year on 1 January, and the Jewish year on 1 Nisan, he would be said to A.D. 44. 28] have reigned eight years. Tacitus, confound ing Agrippa with Herod of Chalcis, places the death of Agrippa about a.d. 48; for, under the year a.d. 49, he writes, Ituraique et Judai defunctis regibus Sohamo atque Agrippd, pro vincia Syria additi (coss. C. Pompeio, Q. Ve- rannio). Tac. Ann. xii. 23. Herod of Chalcis did die in a.d. 48 ; but Agrippa had died long before, and, as we have seen, in the second quarter of a.d. 44. Agrippa leaves four children — viz. Agrippa the younger, now at Eome, aged seventeen ; Bernice, wife of Herod of Chalcis, aged sixteen ; Mariamne, aged ten ; and Drusilla, aged six. Yivtt Se airov KaraXiXsiwro vide fi£V 'Aypiwwag, dyaiv eVoc kwraKaiSiKarov, rp£7c Se Qvyaripsg, oiv r) pkv 'HpiiS?j tov warpbg dSsXip& ysydprjro BspviKr], rb EKKaiSiKarov ETog ysyovvla' wapQi- vot Sk r)aav al Sio, W.apidppn re Kal ApoiaiXXa, StKaeTr)g pkv r) kripa, eiaerrjg Sk ApoiaiXXa. Jos. Ant. xix. 9, 1. 1679. In the latter half of the year, Claudius, hearing of the death of Agrippa, sends Cuspius Fadus to be governor of Judaea (see a.d. 46, no. 1701), and C. Cassius Longinus to be pre fect of Syria in the place of Vibius Marsus (see a.d. 42, no. 1647; a.d. 50, no. 1746). "Eirap^ov ovv rrjg TovSaiae Kat rrjg dwdarig /6a- o-iXstae d7r£'o-r£iX£ Koiowtov 4>dSov, rw Karotxo- pevto (Agrippae) StSove nprjv rb prj Mnpo-ov E7rayay£tv Eie fiaoiXeiav air& Stdipopov. Jos. Ant. xix. 9, 2. TEXfvrjyo-avroe Sk rov fiaoiXioig 'Aypiwwa . . . wipwet M.dpao> StdSoxov KXavStoe KuTo-ap Kaaaiov Aoyylvov, pvripy tov fiaaiXeaig tovto xaPl£6pevog, TroXXd Sid ypappdrtov* iw' airov wepdovrog uiitoQsig prjKirt Mdpaov r&v Kara ttjv livplav wpaypdroiv wpo'ioraoQai. Ant. xx. 1, 1. 1680. Fadus, on arriving in Judaea, finds the Jews of Peraea at war with the Philadelphians, and executes some of the leaders of the move ment. ) StaKpoiotvro ot toiovtoi (prefects) rovg kQiXovrag aipiat StKa^EoOai, oibsvl dpxr)v iw' dpxrj wapa- Xprjpa eSt'Sov (rovro ydp ivsvoptaro pkv Kai wporspov, 'iva dwpoipaaioTuig ng airolg kv ro> psraiv xpdvto Xayxdvrj') oiSk ydp oiSk rolg waptEpivoig rag iKSrjpiag, oig wot EWETpkwETO, iw' aXXr)Xatg woislaQat, Swiog si Sr) n wXrippsXij- osiv, pr) wpoaXapfidvoisv, oi pkv ek t&v dpx&v, ot Se ek t&v dwoSrjpt&v, to dvsiQvvov, etc. Dion, lx. 25 (see a.d. 43, no. 1655). 1690. Early in the year, Fadus, by the orders of the emperor, commands the pontifical robes and the crown of Agrippa to be laid up in Fort Antonia, and Longinus, prefect of Syria, is pre sent with a strong force at Jerusalem to enforce obedience. *0e Sr) (Fadus) Kal tots psrawEpipd- psvog rovg dpxtspslg Kal roiig wp&rovg r&v Tspo- aoXvptr&v Kara ri]V KiXsvaiv rov airoKpdropog, waprjvsasv airolg tov woSrjprj x^'vva Kal rr)v tspdv oroXrjv, fjv tpopelv pbvog b apxtspsvg 'iQog exei, eig rrjv 'AvTivvlav, ifjwep earl ippoiptov, Kara- OeoQai Keioopivnv vwb rrj Piopaitvv iiovaiq . , . AiplKsro yap Kal ovrog (Longinus) Etc rd 'Ispo obXvpa woXXrjv kwaybpsvog Sivapiv. Jos. Ant. xx. 1, 1. 1691. The Jews are permitted to send an embassy to Eome on the subject, which they do ; and Claudius, by the influence of the younger Agrippa, then at Eome, grants that the pontifical robes and crown of Agrippa should be in the custody of the Jews. The edict furnishes us with the exact date. KXav- Siog Kaiaap YsppdvtKog, AijpapxtKrjg kiovoiag to wipwrov (a.d. 45), "X7raroe dwoSsSsiypivog rb riraprov (Consul Designatus IV.), AiroKpd- Tiup to SiKarov, Harrip warpiSog, 'IspoooXvptr&v apxovai, fioiiXr), Sr)po, TovSaiivv wavrl tQvsi, Xaipsiv. . . . '~Eypd' " si ekeivov te wdai rolg dwoybvotg airov wapipsivsv r) kiovaia psxpt Trjg tov woXipov TsXsvrrjg. Jos. Ant. xx. 1, 3. Josephus, how ever, is in error in stating that the appointment of the high-priests continued with the lineal descendants of Herod till the end of the war for on the death of Herod of Chalcis the ap pointment of the high-priests was vested in Agrippa, and the collateral should therefore be o o 2 284 A.D. 45. substituted for the lineal relatives of Herod of Chalcis. 1693. Herod exercises his. new prerogative of appointing to the pontificate by displacing Elionaeus, caUed Cantheras, and appointing Joseph, son of Cami. Kai Sr) b 'Hp&Sijg psQi- OTTjai rrjg' Apxieptoaivrjg rbv iwiKaXoipsvov Krar- Qripav, loiarjwto r& tov Kapsi dvr ekeivov rijv SiaSoxrjv rrjg nprjg wapaoxbpsvor. Jos. Ant. xx. 1, 3 (see a.d. 43, no. 1663 ; a.d. 47, no. 1715). 1694. Fadus about this time captures an impostor called Theudas, and puts him to death. Jos. Ant. xx. 5, 1. There is an insurgent by the name of Theudas spoken of by Gamaliel in the Acts of the Apostles, v. 36 ; but it cannot be this Theudas, for Gamaliel places the time of Theudas before that of Judas of Galilee a.d. 6. Msrd roiirov (Theudam) dviarrj ToiSag b YaXt- Xalog. Acts, v. 37. Who the Theudas of Gamaliel was, see B.C. 4, no. 903. 1695. Barnabas and Paul make their first circuit, embarking at Seleucia and landing at ^Salamis, on the eastern coast of Cyprus, the native country of Barnabas. They traverse the island from east to west, and arrive at Paphos, on the western coast. Acts, xiii. 4 (see a.d. 44, no. 1673 ; a.d. 46, no. 1703). Sergius Paulus was at this time proconsul of Cyprus. T&' AvQvwdfip ^ispyiip llaiXo). Acts, xiii. 7. The accuracy of Luke in describing Sergius Paulus as proconsul (the title given to the governor of one of the senate's or people's provinces) is remarkable. Cyprus had originally, i.e. on the division of the provinces between the emperor and the senate, or people, in a.d. 27, belonged to the emperor, and was governed by an imperial prefect called iwo- OTparriybg, or proprator; but in A.D. 22 an exchange was male, and Cyprus was assigned to the senate (see B.C. 27, no. 666 ; b.c. 22, no. 712). There is also a coin of Cyprus struck in the time of Claudius, when Cominius Proclus was 'governor, the successor perhaps of Sergius Paulus, and the same title of 'Ai/0v7raroe is given. Kv7rpiwy-1-E7ri Kopivwv TlpoKXov. On another coin in the time of Augustus is the inscription :• A. Plautius Procos. Eckhel, iii. 84. 1696. An eclipse of the sun on 1 August the emperor's birthday. Claudius, in anticipa tion of it, had issued a proclamation, stating the hour when it would begin and how long it would continue. This proclamation was laughed at as ridiculously unnecessary ; and it shows that the ancients understood astronomy with great exactness. Kat iwstSri b rjXwg iwl rolg ysvsQXioig airov ekXei'i/'Eiv eueXXev . . . wpoiypaipsv oi pbvov Sn te ekXeii/iei Kal Swote koi iip bwoabv, dXXd Kal rag alriag ' Si dg avayvaioig ysvrjaiaQat tovto ipsXXsv. Dion, lx. 26. This eclipse accords -with modern calculations (see Table of Eclipses) ; so that the years from that time to this have been truly reckoned, however the fact may be accounted for. 1697. Antipater is archon at Athens. "Ap- Xovrog AQrjvrjoiv 'Avriwarpov, vwarsvovrtov iv P&py MdpKov Bivlk'wv Kal Ti'rov SrartXt'ov Tavpov. Phlegon, Mir. Muller's Frag. Graec. Hist. iii. 618. 1698. A coin of Herod of Chalcis. Baoi\tvgB.poiorig [$i\oKX~\av8iog. Caput diadema- tum.+ KXavSao Kaiaapi St/3aTU. ET. E. intra '. coronam, i. e. in the fifth year of his reign. ; Eckhel, iii. 492. 1698 a. Coin of Antioch. Imp. Ti. Claudius Aug. Ger. + Ewt Kaaaiov Avnoxtuiv Er. Aq., i. e. ninety-four, and there fore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 45, and I Nov. a.d. 46. Cassius Longinus at this time was prefect of Syria, Id. iii. 280. Coin of Alexandria. Ti. KXavdt. Kaia. 2e/3i7. Tip/iavi. Avroicp. L. E. (i. e. in the fifth year of Claudius) + Mwim- Xiia Kaio". SejSao. Id. iv. 52. Inscription. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Aug. Germ. Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. v. Imp. vi. (lege vii.) Cos. Des. iiii. Gruter, 188, 5. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 21. Pentecost, May 11. Tabernacles, September 15. A.D. 46. 285 A.D. 46. U.C. 799. Olymp. 206, 2. Valerius Asiaticus, ii. M. Junius Silanus. ex Kal. Jul. P. Sullius Rufus. P. Ostoetus Scapula. Claudii vi. from 25 Jan. Trib. Pot. vi. from same dat. cos. iii. cos. desig. iv.'pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. x. xi. 1699. Asinius GaUus conspires against Clau dius, and is banished. Dion, lx. 27. 1700. Claudius is the only person in Eome left in ignorance of the intrigues of his wife Messalina. (KXavSioe) povog oiK rjwiararo rd ev rip fiaatXsio) Sp&psva. Dion, lx. 28. 1701. Fadus is succeeded by Tiberius Alexander as procurator of Judaea. rRXQs Sev 4>dSw Tifiipiog 'AXiiaySpog SidSoxog, 'AXsidv- Spov walg rov Kal ' AXafiapxrjaavrog iv 'AXsiav- Spslq. Jos. Ant. xx. 5, 2. T. Alexander was a Jewish renegade. Tote ydp warpioig ovk ivipsivsv ovrog iQsatv. Tb. As Alexander pre ceded Cumanus, who was himself appointed in the eighth year of Claudius, a.d. 48, and as Fadus had certainly been appointed in a.d. 44, the change of procurators, if we assign an equal duration of office, viz. two years, to Fadus and Alexander, would occur about this time (see a.d. 44, no. 1679 ; a.d. 48, no. 1719). 1702. Vardanes, king of Parthia, is slain by his subjects, and Gotarzes is caUed in and becomes king. Tac. Ann. xi. 10 (see a.d. 42, no 1649; a.d. 50, no. 1745). Vardanes, according to Philostratus, had reigned four years and upwards, for when Apollonius was with him Vardanes had reigned two years and two months : PhUost. V. A. i. 28 ; and ApoUonius remained twenty months in Parthia, V. A. i. 22 ; i. 40 ; and then travelled to India, where he remained four months, V. A. Ui. 50 ; and then returned by sea up the Euphrates, when Vardanes was stUl living. V. A. i. 58 (see the passages cited under a.d. 44, no. 1686). 1703. Barnabas and Paul sail from Paphos to Perga in Pamphylia, and thence to Antioch in Pisidia, and thence to Iconium, the capital of Lycaonia. Acts, xiii. 13, 14, 51. Pamphylia, including part of Pisidia, was at this time a Eoman province, and governed by a Eoman propraetor appointed by the em peror (see b.c. 51, no. 191). But the greater part of Pisidia, including Antioch, was com prised within the imperial province of Galatia, which was governed by a propraetor (see B.C. 25, no. 675). Lycaonia was part of the dominions of An tiochus, king of Commagene (see a.d. 41, no 1622). Paul and Barnabas are obliged to fly from Iconium, and proceed to Lystra of Lycaonia ; where, from the current legend of Jupiter and Mercury having in disguise visited Lycaon, from whom the country was named (see Ovid's Metamorph. i. 163), Paul and Barnabas are taken for Jupiter and Mercury, and can scarcely restrain the people from worshipping them as gods. Acts, xiv. 61. 1704. The Jews of Antioch and Iconium hear of the successes of the Apostles, and come to Lystra and excite the populace against them, when they withdraw to Derbe of Ly caonia. Acts, xiv. 20. Paul and Barnabas must have spent some time at Lystra, or the report of their successes would not have been carried to Antioch and Iconium, nor would the Jews of the latter places have con certed the plan of following up the Apostles to Derbe. 1705. Paul and Barnabas at Derbe make many disciples, MaflijrEvo-avrEe iKavove, Acts, xiv. 21 ; and evangelise the neighbouring country. Aipfiyv Kal rrjv wsplxoipav, kcikeI ijoav evayysXtljbpEvoi. Acts, xiv. 6, 7. Derbe was in Isaurica, but Isaurica itself was part of Lycaonia. Tjje Se AvKaovt'ac ion Kal i) Taav- piKrj. Strabo, xii. 6. 1706. Barnabas and Paul turn back from Derbe and revisit in order Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch in Pisidia, and then preach in Perga, and, embarking- at Attaha, return to Antioch. Acts, xiv. 21-26. 1707. According to our Tables, Paul and Barnabas spent the year a.d. 45 in Cyprus, and the year a.d. 46 in Pamphylia and Lycaonia. But the length of time passed in this circuit cannot be exactly ascertained. It was certainly commenced after the Passover a.d. 44, when Paul and Barnabas were at Jerusalem, and it was concluded before a.d. 48 (see that year, no. 1722). 286 A.D. 47. 1707 a. Coins of Claudius. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. vi. Imp. x\ with head wreathed with laurel + De Britannis or Britanni, or Britannis inscribed on triumphal arch. Or + P. M. Augur. Cos. iii. with the emperor in triumphal car. Or + Imper. Recept. Or + Constantia Au gusti. Or -f Pad Augusta. Or + 8. P. Q. R. P. P. ob C. 8. (i. e. ob rives servatos). Eckhel, vi. 240. Coin of Alexandria. Tt. KXavSi. Kaia. 2f/3a. Ttppavi. AvroKp. L. g~, (i. e. in the sixth year of Claudius) + Mfo-traXtva Kaia. Sf/3ao-. Id. iv. 52. Inscriptions. TV. Claudius Drusi Fit. Casar Augustus Ger manicus Pontifex Max. Trib. Potest . . . Imp. ri. P. P. Cos. Desig. . . . iiii. Arcus Ductus Aqua Virginis Disturbatos per C. Casarem a fundamentis novos fecit ac restituit (Eomss). Muratori, i. 444 (see a.d. 45, no. 1691). Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Aug. Ger. Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. v. Imp. xi. P. P. Cos. iii. Design, iv. Aug. M. P. xxi. (in Gallia). Id. iv. 2007, 2. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 9. Pentecost, May 30. Tabernacles, October 4. A.D. 47. IT.C. 800. Olymp. 206, 3. Tib. Claud. Cjesae Augustus, iv. Qui abd. et eum excepit ex Kal. Mart. Tiberius Plautius Silvanus JElienus. L. Vitellius, iii. Claudii vii. from 25 January, and Trib. Pot. vii. from same day. cos. iv. pont. max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xi. xn. xm. xiv. xv. (see Eckhel, vi. 249). 1708. Claudius is consul for two months only. Bimestres cateros (prater novissimum) consulatus gessit. Suet. Claud. 14. This consul ship was the 800th year U.C, ev Se Si) rip kirjg etei Ste KXavStoe to rkraprov Kat BtrEXXtoe AovKtog ro rpirov, oKraKootoarov rrj 'P&py 'irovg ovrog, vwdrevaav, Dion, lx. 29 ; and the ludi saculares were celebrated iisdem coss. Ludi saculares odingentesimo post Romam conditam, quarto et sexagesimo, quam Augustus ediderat, spedati sunt. Tac. Ann. xi. 11. Britannicus, a son of Claudius, and Nero take a part in the games. Sedente Claudio, Circensibus ludis -cum pueri nobiles equis ludicrum Troja inirent, inter- que eos Britannicus Imperatore genitus, et L. Domitius adoptione mox in imperium et cogno- mentum Neronis adscitus, favor plebis acrior in Domitium loco prasagii acceptus est. Tac. Ann. xi. 11. Tener adhuc, necdum maturd pueritid, Circensibus ludis Trojam constantissime favor a- biliterque lusit. Suet. Nero, 7. 1709. Vespasian and Titus are in Britain, and Corbulo in Gaul and Germany (his coss.). Dion, lx. 30. Tac. Ann. xi. 18. 1710. Triumph of Aulus Plautius for the conquest of Britain. 'O Se TJXavrtoc dwo rov BpsravviKOv woXspov, &g Kal KaX&g airov XuPl~ aag Kal KaropQ&aag, Kal iwyviOy iwb rov KXav- St'ov Kal iQpidpfisvae (his coss.). Dion, lx. 30. 1711. Death of Valerius Asiaticus (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xi. 1. 1712. Crispinus (his coss.) is prefect of the Praetorian guard. Crispinum Pratorii Prafec- tum. Tac. Ann. xi. 1 ; xvi. 17. He had been appointed by the influence of Messalina. Tac. Ann. xii. 42 (see a.d. 44, no. 1684; a.d. 48, no. 1718). 1713. Advocates at Eome are restricted to a fee of ten sestertia for pleading a cause at Eome. Capiendis pecimiis posuit modum usque ad dena sestertia, quem egressi repetundarum tenerentur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xi. 7 (see b.c. 17, no. 751). 1714. Christianity probably begins now to make a sensible impression at Eome, for Clau dius complains that the religious observances of their forefathers were neglected through the prevalence of foreign superstitions. Quod nunc segnius fieri, publicd circa bonas artes socordid, et quia externa superstitiones valescant. Tac. Ann. xi. 15. 1715. Herod of Chalcis removes Joseph, son of Camudus, from the pontificate, and appoints Ananias, son of Nebedaeus. 'O Si rijg XaXriSog fiaaiXsvg, psTaorr)oag Trjg apxtsptoaivng T&arj- wov tov rov KapiSov, rrjv StaSoxrjv rrjg nprjg 'Avaviq rip tov ^sfisSaiov SiStaatv. Jos. Ant. xx. 5, 2. This is mentioned next before the arrival of Cumanus and the death of Herod of Chalcis, in a.d. 48 (see a.d. 45, no. 1693; a.d. 59, no. 1880). 1715 a. Coin of Claudius. TV. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. vii. Imp. xiiii. + Pari Augusta. Eckhel, vi. 241. A.D. 48. 287 Inscription. Pro Sahde Ti. Claudi. Casaris Aug. Germanici Pontif. Max. Trib. Pot. vii. Cos. iiii. Imp. xv. P. P. Censoris . . . Liberorumque . . . ex voto suscepto C. Julius Sex. F. Cor. Posthumus Prof. Mgypti Ti. Claudi Casaris Aug. Ger manici ex Auri P. xvi. Gruter, 113, 1. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 29. Pentecost, May 19. Tabernacles, September 23. A.D. 48. U.C. 801. Olymp. 206, 4. A. VlTELLIUS. L. VlPSAJSnuS Poplicola. ex Kal. Jul. Xi. VlTELLIUS. C. Calpurnius Piso. forte Cn. Hosidius Greta. L. Vageilius. Claudii vtii. from 25 January. Trib. Pot. viii. from same day. cos. iv. pont. max. pat. patr. Imp. xv. 1716. A Lustrum by Claudius as censor. Condiditque Lustrum, quo censa sunt civium lix. centena Ixxxiv. millia Ixxii. Tac. Ann. xi. 25. Suet. Claud. 16. Plin. N. H. vii. 49 ; x. 2. Fasti Hellen. iii. 467 (see a.d. 14, no. 1051). 1716 a. Silius, while Claudius is at Ostia, marries Messalina, the wife of Claudius ! (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xi. 26. 1717. Death of Messalina in the autumn. At Messalina non alias solutior luxu, adulto audumno, simulacrum vindemia per domum cele- brabat, etc. (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xi. 31. Dion, lx. 31. Pallas, the brother of Felix, was at this time in the highest favour. Flagrantissimdque eo in tempore gratia Pallas (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xi. 29. 1718. Geta is prefect of the Praetorian guard. Geta Pratorii Prafedo (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xi. 31, 32; and see xvi. 17 (see a.d. 47, no. 1712 ; a.d. 51, no. 1750). 1719. Cumanus arrives in Judaea, as succes sor to Tiberius Alexander, probably about midsummer, the usual season. Tifispito Se 'AXe- idvSpio Koipavo,g dtpiKsro StdSoxog ' Kal TsXsvrq tov filov 'Tlp&Syg, etc. Jos. Ant. xx. 5, 2. Here the appointment of Cumanus is placed before the death of Herod, but in the Wars it follows after the death of Herod. Msrd ravra ml o fiaaiXsvg rrjg XaXKlSog'Hp&Syg reXevrq . . . Merd Se rr)v 'Up&Sov TeXevrrjv, bg i)p%e rrjg XaXKt'Soe, KaQiarrjai KXavStoe eig tijv fiaaiXeiav rov Qeiov tov Aypiwwav, vlov 'Aypiwwa, Trjg Sk aXXyg swapxiag StaSixsrat tt)v kwtrpowrjv awb 'AXe- 2-dvSpov Koipavog. Bell. ii. 11, 6; ii. 12, 1. The two events, therefore, were nearly con temporaneous. Fadus and Alexander were of a peaceful character. Oi (Fadus and Alexander) pySkv wapaKtvovvrsg r&v warpitov kQ&v kv eiprjvy to eQog SteipiXaiav. Bell. ii. 11, 6 (see A.D. 46, no. 1701; a.d. 52, no. 1782). 1720. That Herod of Chalcis (see a.d. 41, no. 1620) died either this year, or at least be fore 25 January, a.d. 49, is testified by Jose phus, for he places it in the eighth year of Claudius (i. e. between 25 January, a.d. 48, and 25 January, a.d. 49). Kat rEXsvra' rbv fiiov 'Hp&Srjg, b rov peydXov fiaatXiivg 'Aypiwwa dSeXipbg, oySotp rrjg KXavSiov Kaiaapog dpxrjg etei. Jos. Ant. xx. 5, 2. It was probably late in this year, or at the very beginning of the next, for he was succeeded in the kingdom of Chalcis by the younger Agrippa, and the latter was not appointed tiU after May, a.d. 49 (see that year, no. 1726). Tacitus, under a.d. 49, speaks of the death of a king Agrippa as having lately occurred. Ituraique et Judai, defunctis regibus Sohamo atque Agrippa, provincia Syria additi. Tac. Ann. xii. 23. Herod Agrippa had died six years before, and Tacitus must have meant Herod of Chalcis ; and if so, we have the testimony of Tacitus that Herod was dead in a.d. 49. He is under a mistake, however, as to the annexation of Chalcis to the province of Syria, unless (which is possible) Chalcis was annexed to Syria for a short interval between the death of Herod and the appointment of Agrippa the younger. 1721. Paul and Barnabas had sojourned at Antioch no little time after their return from their first circuit (see a.d. 46, no. 1706), when disciples from Judaea come down to Antioch and propound the doctrine that hea then converts must be circumcised. Aiirpifiov Sk (Paul and Barnabas) ekeI (at Antioch) Xpdvov ovk oXiyov avv rolg paQyralg- Kai rivsg KarsXQbvTEg awb rrjg TovSalag kSiSaoKov rovg dSsXtpovg on 'Edv pr) wspiripvyaQs rip eQei Mivvaitog, oi Sivaode awQyvai. Acts, xiv. 28 • XV. I. 288 A.D. 49. 1722. Paul and Barnabas and some others are sent to the Apostles and Elders of Jerusa lem to take their opinion upon the question, and they pass thither by land, through Phoenicia and Samaria. Ot pkv oiv wpowsptpQivrsg iwb rrjg eKKXrjalag Sirjpxovro rr)v iXlwwov re- rpapxiq • • • rrjv XaXriSa S' avrbv dtpatpslrat SvvaoTsioavra airrjg ettj riaaapa. Ant. xx. 7, 1. In the passage from the Wars, Josephus reckons the reign of Agrippa, not as he had done in the case of Herod the Great by Con sular or Jewish years, viz. from every 1 January, or 1 Nisan, but by actual years from the com mencement of the reign of Agrippa de facto in the second quarter of A.D. 49. The reason of his here computing in this way probably was that the historian, as the contemporary of this Agrippa, knew the exact time when his reign commenced, and could not with propriety, when giving the year of Nero's actual reign, adopt a different mode of calculation as to Agrippa's reign. Had Josephus computed the reign of Agrippa like that of Herod, from 1 January, or 1 Nisan, next preceding his ac cession to the throne, the 19 April, a.d. 66, which was after the commencement of the new Eoman year on 1 January, and the new Jewish year on 1 Nisan, would necessarily have fallen under the eighteenth, and not the seventeenth year of Agrippa. 1727. About the same time the kingdom of Ituraea Libani, in consequence of the death of Soemus (the date of which does not appear), is annexed to the province of Syria. Ituraique et Judai defunctis regibus Sohaemo atque Agrippa provincia Syria additi (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 23 (see a.d. 38, no. 1533 ; as to Agrippa, see a.d. 48, no. 1720). 1728. Claudius in this consulship marries Agrippina. C. Pompeio Qu. Verannio coss. pactum inter Claudium et Agrippinam matri- monium jam famd, jam amore illicito firmaba- tur, etc. Tac. Ann. xii. 5. Dion, lx. 31. 1729. Agrippina, to ingratiate herself with the people, procures from Claudius the recaU of Seneca, with a praetorship and the tutorage of Nero. Agrippina . . . veniam exilii pro Annao Seneca, simul praturam impetrat. Tac. Ann. xii. 8. He had been banished in a.d. 41 (see that year, no. 1627), so that he had con tinued in exile for eight years. The fourteenth year from the time of his recall synchronised with some part of the eighth year of Nero, which was from 12 October, a.d. 61, to 12 October, a.d. 62. Quartus decimus annus est, Casar, ex quo spei tua admotus sum, odavus ut imperium obtines. Tac. Ann. xiv. 53. This was said by Seneca in the year a.d. 64 ; from which it foUows that Seneca was recaUed between 1 January, a.d. 49, and 12 October, a.d. 49. 1730. In the same consulship a Parthian embassy arrives in Eome to ask that Meher dates, a hostage at Eome, might be sent to be their king. Per idem tempus legati Parthorum, ad expetendum . . . Meherdatem missi, senatum ingrediuntur, etc. Tac. Ann. xii 10. 1731. . At this time Cassius Longinus was stiU prefect of Syria, for to him was commit ted the charge of aiding Meherdates in gain ing the throne of Parthia ; and it would seem that he continued in office for the whole year, for he accompanied Meherdates to the Eu phrates. Datum post hac C. Cassio, qui Syria praerat, deducere juvenem ripam ad Euphra- tis . . . Igitur excitis quorum de sententid petitus rex, positisque castris apud Zeugma unde maxime pervius amnis, postquam inlustres Parthi rexque Arabum Acbarus advenerat, mo- net (Cassius) Meherdatem . . . urgeret capta. Ann. xii. 11, 12. This Acbar was king of Arabia (see a.d. 39, no. 1580 ; a.d. 52, no. 1783). And Izates at this time was still king of Adiabene. Permeant Adiabenos, quorum rex Izates. Tac. Ann. xii. 13 (see a.d. 37, no. 1525). 1732. The campaign of Meherdates proceeds slowly, and he does not reach Armenia till the beginning of winter. Armeniam petunt id temporis importunam, quia hyems occipiebat. Tac. Ann. xii. 12. Meherdates is deserted and defeated in battle, and delivered up by treachery to Gotarzes. Dolo ejus vincitur traditurque vic- tori (bis coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 14. 1733. Mithridates, who had been ejected from the kingdom of Bosphorus, attempts to recover the throne, but fails, and is arrested in Pontus and dehvered up to the Eomans, and sent to Eome. Tac. Ann. xii. 15. PUn. N. H. vi. 5 (see a.d. 41, no. 1623). The successor p P 290 A.D. 49. of Mithridates in the kingdom of Bosphorus was his brother Cotys. Tac. Ann. xii. 15, 18. Both Bosphorus and Pontus had been subject to Polemo, but seem from this time to have been separated, as Polemo was king of Pontus until a.d. 66 (see no. 1998), when he surren dered it to the Eomans. 1734. Cadius Eufus is spoken of by Tacitus as proconsul of Bithynia. Damnatus et lege repetundarum Cadius Rufus accusantibus Bi- thynis. Tac. Ann. xii. 22. And Junius Cilo is mentioned as procurator of Pontus. Traditus post hac Mithridates, vedusque Romam per Junium Cilonem procuratorem Ponti, ferocius quam pro fortund disseruisse apud Casarem ferebatur. Tac. Ann. xii. 21. As Dion, in relating an anecdote of this Junius Cilo, speaks of him as holding office in Bithynia, we must take Pontus to mean that part of it which was annexed to Bithynia. See Dion, lx. 33. Pontus Polemoniacus did not become a Eoman pro vince until a.d. 66 (see that year, no. 1998). 1735. A famine in Greece in the ninth year of the reign of Claudius. Euseb. Chron., Je rome's version. The Armenian version, which gives the dates loosely, assigns it to the eighth year of Claudius. 1736. At a passover, and probably at the passover of this year, great multitudes are trampled and crushed to death at Jerusalem, in a sudden panic at sight of the troops of Cumanus. AtaSixerai rr)v kwirpowrjv awb AXeidvSpov Koipavoc, kip' oi Qbpvfioi rs rjpiav- to, Kal tpQopa wdXtv 'lovSaioiv kyivsro, avvsXrj- XvQbrog ydp rov wXrjQovg iwl rrjv koprrjv t&v ' A^ipivv sig IspoobXvpa, Kal rrjg 'PtopaiKrjc awsipag vwep rrjv rov tspov arodv etpeortorng, etc. Jos. Bell. U. 12, 1. T?je wdaxa wpoaayopsvo- psvrjg soprrjg kvordarig, KaQ' r)v 'iQog koriv ripiv a£vpa wpootpipsaQai, etc. Ant. xx. 5, 3. It was not the passover of a.d. 48, for Cumanus probably did not arrive till after midsummer at least of that year, but it may have been at the passover a d. 49. It is mentioned by Josephus both in the Wars and the Antiquities as the first transaction under Cumanus. Orosius places the event in the seventh year of Claudius, or a.d. 47, so that he must have supposed Cumanus to have arrived as procurator in a.d. 46. Anno ejus (Claudii) septimo, sub procura tor Judaa Cumano in Hierosolymis tanta seditio in diebus Azymorum exorta est, etc. Oros. vii 6 (see a.d. 48, no. 1719). 1737. Shortly after this, another disturbance arises from a Eoman soldier having burnt in mockery a copy of the Holy Scriptures. Cumanus at this time was at Caesarea. Ov™ £ avroiv to wpoirov wevuog ewewavro, Kai KaKov dXXo wpoaiwtwre. Jos. Ant. xx. 5, 4. Msra- Xapfidvet Se rairr/v rrjv avpipopdv XnarpiKog aXXog Qbpvfiog. BeU. ii. 12, 2. 1738. Paul with Silas, and Barnabas with Mark, commence separately a second circuit ; Paul and Silas going through Syria and Cilicia, and Barnabas and Mark sailing to Cyprus. Some time had elapsed since the mission to Jerusalem in a.d. 48 (see no. 1722), for e'So£e Se rji JJtXq kwipsivat airov (Antioch). IlavXoe Ss Kal Bapvdfiag Stirptfiov iv 'Avnoxeiq, SiSdoKovrsg Kal eiayyeXi£bpevot psrd Kal eripuiv woXX&v rbv Xoyov rov Kvpiov. Met a Se rivag fjpipag elwe IlaSXoe 7rpdc Bapvdfiav, etc. Acts, xv. 34. At the same time, the interval since the councU at Jerusalem appears not to have been very long, for Paul and Silas, in travelling through Syria and Cilicia, dis tribute the decree of the council by the way amongst the churches of Syria and CUicia, to which it had been addressed. '€lg Sk Stewopei- ovro rag wbXetc, wapeSiSovv airolg tpvXdaasiv rd Sbypara rd KSKpipiva iwb r&v dwoorbXiav Kal r&v wpsafivriptov r&v iv 'IspovaaXrjp. Acts, xvi. 4. Paul comes to Derbe and Lystra, and at the latter place adopts Timothy as his feUow- labourer in the ministry. KarrjvTrjos Si (IlavXoe) fie Aipfitjv koi Aiarpav Kal iSov paQrjTTjg ng r)v ekei bvopart TtpbQsog. Acts, xvi. 1. From the position of the word ekei it would seem that Timothy was of Lystra, and not of Derbe. 1739. Dinophilus is archon at Athens. "Ap- XovTog 'AOrjvyot AstvotpiXov, vwarsiovrivv iv P&py Koivrov Oipariov (lege Ovspavvlov) Kal Yva'iov Ylopwrjtov YdXXov. Phleg. Mir. c. 22. 1739 a. Coins of Claudius. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. viiii. Imp. xvi., or xvii., or xviii. + De Britannis, or Constantia Augusti, or Pari Augusta, or 8. P. Q. R. P. P. ob C. S. (i. e. ob rives servatos). Eckhel, vi. 242. Inscriptions. Tib. Claudius Casar Aug. Germ. Pon. Max. Trib. Pot. viiii. Imp. xvi. Cons. iiii. P. P. Censor. (In civitate Teatina). Muratori, i. 226, 3. A.D. 50. 291 Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Aug. Germanicus Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. viiii. Imp. xvi. Cos. iiii. Censor (Eomae). Muratori, i. 226, 4. Ti. Claudio Drusi F. Casari Aug. Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. viiii. Imp. xvi. Cos. iii. (lege iiii) Cos. Design. . . . P. P. Vieus Venerius (Me- diolani). Id. i. 226, 7. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Aug. Germanicus Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. viiii. Imp. xvi. Cos. iiii. Censor Peipetuus. Auctis Populi Romani Finibus Pomerium Ampliavit Terminavitque xxxv. (Eomae). Id. i. 444, 4. 2V. Claudius Drusi F. Caisar Aug. Germanicus Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. viiii. Imp. xvi. Cos. iiii. Censor P. P. Auctis Populi Romani finibus Pomerium Ampliavit Terminavitq. (Eomae). Gruter, 196, 4. Ti. Claudius Casar Aug. P. M. Trib. P. viiii. Imp. xvi. De Britannia (In Britannia). Id. 238, 5. ' First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 5. Pentecost, May, 26. Tabernacles, Sept. 30. A.D. 50. U.C. 803. Olymp. 207, 2. C. Antisttos Vetus. M. SUTLLIUS rjEEVLLIANUS. Claudii x. from 25 January. Trib. Pot. x. from same day. Cos. iv. Cos. desig. v. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xviii. Second year of the reign of Agrippa H from some time in the second quarter. 1740. The adoption of Nero by Claudius, in this consulship. C. Antistio M. Suilio coss. adoptio in Domitium, audoritate Pallantis,festi- natur. Tac. Ann. xii. 25. Dion, lx. 34. In Suetonius is the following passage : Tener ad- huc, necdum maturd pueritid, Circensibus ludis Trojam (Nero) lusit. Undecimo atatis anno a Claudio adoptatus est. Suet. Claud. 7. But as Nero was born on 15 December, a.d. 37 (see that year, no. 1527), the adoption was in his thirteenth year. Neither would the words un decimo atatis anno be correct if referred to the preceding sentence describing the lususTroja, for that was in his tenth year (see a.d. 47, no. 1 708). 1741. Some of the captives taken in the time of Varus are liberated after an interval of forty years and upwards. Auda latitia, quod quos- dam e clade Variana quadragesimum post annum servitio exemerant. Tac. Ann. xii. 27 (see a.d. 9, no. 1031). 1742. The Catti, a nation of Upper Germania, send an embassy to Eome. Tac. Ann. xii. 28. See Suet. Claud. 25. 1743. Expulsion of Vannius (whom Drusus had made king of the Suevi), after a reign of thirty years and upwards. Per idem tempus Vannius, Suevis a Druso Casare impositus, pelli- tur regno . . . Nam vis innumera, Lygii, aliaque gentes, adventabant famd ditis regni, quod Van nius xxx. per annos pradationibus et vectigalibus auxerat. Tac. Ann. xii. 29. Vannius had been appointed in a.d. 19. Dato rege Vannio gentis Quadorum. Tac. Ann. U. 63 (see a.d. 19, no. 1108). 1744. Caractacus, the son of Cunobelin, who had maintained himself in Britain for nine years against the Eomans, is subdued by P. Ostorius, and is delivered by treachery into their hands and sent with his wife and brothers and children to Eome, where he is made a spectacle. Vinctus ac victorious tra- ditus est nono post anno quam bellum in Bri tannia captum (see a.d. 42, no. 1641) (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 36. The transactions in Britain are related by Tacitus under this year, as being that in which Ostorius triumphed, but the narrative comprises several years both be fore and after this. Hac quanquam a duobus (Ostorio Didioque) Propratoribus plures per annos gesta conjunxi, ne divisa hand perinde ad memoriam sui valerent. Ad temporum ordinem redeo. Tac. Ann. xii. 40. 1745. Probably about this time dies Gotarzes, king of Parthia, and is succeeded by Vonones II., whose reign was brief and inglorious, and who was succeeded by Vologeses. Dein Gotarzes morbo obiit accitusque in regnum Vonones, Me- dos turn prasidens. Nulla huic prospera aut adversa, quels memoraretur. Brevi et inglorio imperio perfunctus est; resque Parthorum in filium ejus Vologesen translata. Tac. Ann. xii. 14. This is related by Tacitus under a.d. 49, but, as usual with Parthian affairs, he does not confine himself to one year (see a.d. 46, no. 1702; a.d. 51, no. 1756). Gotarzes "was cer tainly alive during the campaign of Meherdates in A. d. 49 (see no. 1732), and Vologeses was certainly king in a.d. 51 (see no. 1756). 1746. Titus Ummidius Quadratus probably arrives in Syria soon after midsummer of this year as the successor of Cassius Longinus. p p 2 292 A.D. 51. Cassius, as we have seen, was still in office in a.d. 49 (see no. 1731); and Quadratus is spoken of as in office at the Feast of Tabernacles A. D. 51 (see that year, no. 1761), without anything to indicate a recent arrival. Jos. Ant. xx. 6, 2 ; BeU. ii. 12, 5 (see a.d. 44, no. 1679 ; a.d. 55, no. 1822). 1747. Paul and SUas are employed during this year in planting churches in Phrygia com prised in Proconsular Asia, and Galatia sub ject to an imperial propraetor. AieXQbvrsg Sk rr)v Opvytav Kal ttjv YaXanKr)v x*°Pav- Acts, xvi. 6. They were in Macedonia in a.d. 51 (see that year, no. 1763). 1747 a. Coins of Claudius. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. X. Imp. P. P., or Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. X. P. P. Imp. xviii. -)- Pari Augusta, or 8. P. Q. R. P. P. ob C. 8. (i. e. ob rives servatos). Eckhel, vi. 242. Inscriptions. Pro Salute Cas. Aug. Germanici Pont. Max. Trib. Potest, x. Imp. xiix. Cos. iiii. Design, v. Sign. Argent. P. X. et pro Salute Neronis Casaris F. Agrippina Aug. Sign. Arg. P. V. . . . voto suscep. Viatores et Scriba IAbr. et Prof. Princeps et Latinus Felix Dedit. Gruter, 113, 3. Imp. Divus Claudius Drusi F. Cas. Aug. Germ. Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. x. Cos. iiii. Imp. xi. (lege xiix.) Iter, reparavit (Emeritae). Id. 153, 9. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 25. Pentecost, May 15. Tabernacles, September 19. A.D. 51. TT.C.804. Olymp. 207, 3. Tib. Claud. Cjesae Augustus, v. Seev. Coenelius Oepkitus. ex Kal. Jul. C Minucius Fontanus. C. Veeennius Seveeus. ex Kal. Nov. Titus Plavius Vespasianus. Claudii xi. from 25 January. Trib. Pot. xi. FROM SAME DAY. COS. V. PONT. MAX. Pat. Patr. Imp. xviii. xix. xx. xxi. xxii. xxiii. xxiv. (see Eckhel, vi. 249). Third year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1748. Claudius is consul for six months. Consulatus super pristinum (a.d. 37) quatuor gessit, ex quibns duos primos jundim (a.d. 42, a.d. 43): sequentes per intervallum quarto quem- que anno (a. d. 47, a.d. 51), semestrem novissi- mum, bimestres cateros : tertium novo circa principem exemplo, in locum demortui suffectus. Suet. Claud. 14. 1749. Nero assumes the toga virilis. Tib. Claudio V. Sex. Comelio Orfito coss. virilis toga Neroni maturata, quo capessenda reipublica ha- bilis videretur. Tac. Ann. xii. 41. Nero was now in his fourteenth year (see a.d. 37, no. 1527). Claudius was probably consul for the very pur pose of introducing Nero, as Augustus had twice accepted the consulship before for the purpose of introducing his adopted sons Caius and Lucius (see B.C. 5, no. 889 ; b.c. 2, no. 959). Nero, now taking a part in pubhc affairs, pleads before Claudius as consul (and therefore in the first half of this year) the case of the Bononians, and Ehodians, and Ilians. Apud eundem (Claudium) consulem pro Bononiensibus Latine, pro Rhodiis atque Iliensibus Grace verba fecit. Suet. Nero, 7. Tacitus places this in a.d. 53 (see that year, no. 1785). 1750. Geta and Crispinus, the joint prefects of the Praetorium, are removed, and Burrus Afranius is, by the influence of Agrippina, ap pointed as sole prefect in their places. Nondum tamen summa moliri Agrippina audebat, ni pra- toriarum cohortium cura exsolverentur Lusius Geta et Rufus Crispinus, quos Messalina me- mores et liberis suis devindos credebat. Igitur, ' distrahi cohortes ambitu duorum et si ab uno regerentur, intentiorem fore disciplinam,' adse- verante uxore, transfertur regimen cohortium ad Burrum Afranium, egregia militaris fama, gna- rum tamen cujus sponte praficeretur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 42 (see a.d. 48, no. 1718 ; a.d. 62, no. 1919). 1751. A famine at Eome. Frugum quoque egestas et orta ex eo fames in prodigium accipie- batur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 43. 1752. Pharasmanes, king of Iberia, and his son Ehadamistus conspire against Mithridates, the brother of Pharasmanes and king of Ar menia, and Ehadamistus leads an army thither and besieges Mithridates. Eodem anno (a. d. 51) bellum inter Armenios Iberosque exortum, Parthis quoque ac Romanis gravissimorum inter se motuum causa fuit, etc. Tac. Ann. xii. 44 (see a.d. 43, no. 1664 ; infra, no. 1754). 1753. Casperius, a Eoman centurion in Ar menia, carries the intelligence to Ummidius A.D. 51. 293 Quadratus, then prefect of Syria. Postremo . . . pactus inducias (Casperius) abscedit, ut, nisi Pharasmanem bello absterruisset, T. Ummidium Quadratum, prasidem Syria, doceret quo in statu Armenia forent (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 45. 1754. Mithridates surrenders himself to Ehadamistus, and is put to death (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 46, 47 (see ante, no. 1752 ; post, no. 1757). 1755. Quadratus dehberates with his councU, and determines not to take up arms, but sends a command to Pharasmanes to withdraw from Armenia, and Helvidius Priscus, with a legion, proceeds to Armenia to act according to cir cumstances. At Quadratus cognoscens proditum Mithridaten, et regnum ab interfedoribus obti- neri, vocat consilium, docet acta, et, an ulcisce- retur, consultat . . . Missi ad Pharasmanen nuntii, ut abscederet a finibus Armenia, filiumque (Eha- damistum) abstraheret . . . Helvidius Priscus, legatus, cum legione mittitur, rebus turbidis pro tempore ut consuleret. Tac. Ann. xii. 48, 49. 1756. Vologeses, now king of Parthia (see a.d. 50, no. 1745), thinking it an opportunity of gaining Armenia for himself, marches against Ehadamistus and drives him out, when Qua dratus, fearing a quarrel with the Parthians, recaUs Helvidius Priscus. Propere montem Tau- rum (Helvidius) transgressus, moderatione plura quam vi composuerat, cum redire in Syriam jubetur, ne initium belli adversus Parthos ex- sisteret. Nam Vologeses (see Ann. xii. 44) ca- sum invadenda Armenia obvenisse ratus, . . . contrahit copias, fratremque Tiridaten dedu- cere in regnum parat (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xn. 49,50. 1757. At the setting in of winter, Vologeses is obliged to retire, when Ehadamistus reoccu- pies Armenia, but is besieged by the Armenians and escapes by flight. Deinde atrox hiems, seu parum provisi commeatus, et orta ex utroque tabes percellunt Vologesen omittere prasentia ; vacuamque rursus Armeniam Rhadamistus in- vasit . . . atque illi quamvis servitio sueti patien- tiam abrumpunt, armisque regiam circumveniunt; nee aliud Rhadamisto subsidium fuit quam per- nicitas equorum, quels seque et conjugem abstulit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 50, 51. It appears that Ehadamistus subsequently again recovered possession of Armenia, and retained the kingdom till driven out by the Parthians in a.d. 54. Tac, Ann. xiii. 6 (see ante, no. 1754; a.d. 54, no. 1811). 1758. Julius Pelignus is this year procurator of Cappadocia. Erat Cappadocia Procurator Julius Pelignus, ignavi animi et deridiculo cor poris juxta despiciendus. Tac. Ann. xii. 49 (see a.d. 18, no. 1103). 1759. Some Galileans, in passing through Samaria on their way to a feast at Jerusalem, are slain ; and Cumanus, the procurator of Ju daea, declining to interfere, the Jews march down in a body from Jerusalem to Samaria, and, joining themselves to Eleazar, the bandit (see ad. 36, no. 1491), lay waste the country. Cumanus marches his forces against them, and a number of Jews are slain and others made prisoners. "E6oe ijv rolg YaXiXaioig iv ralg eop- ralg sig rrjv iepdv wbXiv wapayivopsvotg bSsvsiv Sid rrjg "Zapapiivv x^>Pat, Kal tote KaQ' bSbv ai rolg K&prjg Ytvaiug Xsyopivrjg, Trjg iv psQoplip Keipivrjg 'S.apapslag te Kal tov psydXov weSIov, Tivkg avvdipavrsg pdxrjv, TroXXove air&v dvat- povoi . . . ' AyavaKrriaavrsg Si kwi Toinp TaXi- XaTot to wXfjQog r&v TovSalmv 'swsiQov ktp' bwXa Xivprjoat Kal rrjg kXsvQspiag avrkxeaQat. .. 'AvaXafibvreg Sk rd SwXa Kal fiotjQsiv 'EXfdfapov rdv rov Aftvatov wapaKaXkaavrsg (Xyarrjg Se oiirog r)v errj 7roXXd rrjv StaTptfir)v kv bpet wewoi- rjpkvog) K&pag nvdg t&v ZauapEivv kpwpriaavrsg Siapwd'Covat. Jos. Ant. xx. 6, 1 ; Bell. ii. 12, 3. The words rije kXsvQspiag avrkxeaQat are an intimation, not of a sudden outrage only, but, as Josephus afterwards calls it, a rebeUion against the Eoman authority, kwi ry 'Ptopaiiov awoorddsi, Ant. xx. 6, 2, and justifying the expression of Tacitus, arsissetque bello pro vincia, etc. Tac. Ann. xii. 54 (see a.d. 52, no. 1777). This feast must have been the Feast of Tabernacles a.d. 51, for it was evidently at the great feast next before the Passover of a.d. 52, when Quadratus proceeded with his army to Jerusalem that the tumult might not be re peated at that feast. Ant. xx. 6, 2 ; Bell. ii. 12, 6 (see a.d. 52, no. 1776). 1760. The chiefs of the Jewish nation, in sackcloth and ashes, implore the rebels in Sa maria to disperse, which they do, and thus a general rebeUion against the Eoman power is prevented. Kat ot pkv SieXvQyoav, ol Xvaral Sk kwi rovg exvpovg rbwovg wdXiv dwrjXQov. Jos. Ant. xx. 6, 1 ; Bell. ii. 12, 5. 1761. The Samaritans accuse the Jews of the outrage before Quadratus, then at Tyre, who defers the further hearing untU he arrived in Samaria. Kal KovaSpdroc aKoiaag vwepriOerat 294 A.D. 51. tt)v Kpiaiv, elw&v dwotpavelaQat, kweiSdv eig rr)v 'lovSaiav wapayevbpevog aKptfiiarepov iwt- yvtorj rrjv dXf)Qsiav Kal oi pkv dwrjsoav awpaKroi. Jos. Ant. xx. 6, 2 ; BeU. ii. 12,' 6. 1762. Quadratus soon after enters Samaria, where he hears the case, and condemns the Samaritans, and executes those who had been taken in arms. Msr' ov iroXvv Se xpovov b KovaSpdrog tjkev sig ^apdpstav, ivOa, StaKoiaag, alriovg Trjg rapaxrjg vwiXafis ysyovivat Sap;a- p£te ' &g Sk Kat TovSaioiy nvde vstoTspiaavrag spaQsv, dvsoraiptooEv ovg Koipavog iXafisv alxpaXtoTovg. Jos. Ant. xx. 6, 2. Avflte Se wposXQ&v sig Kaiaapsiav rovg iwb Kovpdvov CtoyprjQivrag dvEOTaipuioE wdvrag. BeU. ii. 12, 6. 1763. Paul and Silas, having traversed Phrygia and Galatia, and being prevented by a divine intimation from entering either Asia on the left, or Bithynia on the right, go down to Troas, and cross to Macedonia. AtEXfldvrEe Se rr)v Opvytav Kat rr)v YaXariKrjV x^pav, kio- XvQivTsg iwb rov 'Ayiov Hvsiparog XaXfjaat tov Xbyov iv rr) ' Aatq, iXObvTEg Kara rrjv Mv- aiav kwslpatjov Kara rrjv BtQvviav wopsisaQat, Kal oiK s'iaasv airoig rb Hvsvpa. HapeXQbvTsg Se rrjv Mvo-tav, Karkfiijoav sig TpoidSa. Acts, xvi. 6. Proconsular Asia included Mysia and the Troad, so that Asia, as here used by Luke, has a more hmited sense, and means Ionia only. 1764. They saU from Troas, the usual port of those parts, to Samothrace, and thence to Neapohs, whence they journey to Philippi. AvaxQivrsg ovv awb Trjg Tptvdbog, siQvSpopr)- aapev eig SauoBpaKr/v, rrj re iwtoiarj eig N£a- woXtv, eKelOev re sig ifciXlwwovg, Acts, xvi. 11. 1765. At Phihppi they sojourn for some time, and, though Eoman citizens (and Paul by birth), are insulted by a pubhc scourging. TIjuev Sk kv rairy rywoXst Starpifiovrsg rjpipag nvdg . . . Tovto Se kwoitt (the Pythoness) E7ri TroXXde fipkpag. Acts, xvi. 12, 18. 1766. They pass through Amphipolis and ApoUonia, and stop at Thessalonica, where Paul preaches to the Jews for three Sabbaths, and then addresses himself to the Gentiles. AioSeiaavrsg Sk rrjv 'ApiplwoXtv xal 'AwoXXiv- vlav, JjXQov sig ryv QsaaaXoviKrjv, owov r)v i) avvayivyy r&v TovSaiivv • Kara Sk to sluiQbg t& YlaiXip siarjXQE wpbg airovg Kal kwi adfifiara rpia StsXiysro airolg. Acts, xvii. 1. Paul remained some time in Thessalonica ; for whUe he was there, the Philippians sent twice to the relief of his necessities. Philip, iv. 16. 1767. The Jews excite a commotion at Thessalonica, and, not finding Paul and SUas, drag Jason, with whom they lodged, before the magistrates, called Politarchs. 'E7rt rove IloXtrdpxae. Acts, xvii. 8. The title of Poli tarchs is singularly confirmed by an inscription found at Thessalonica. noXirapxoivrwv 2oj- wdrpov rov KXeowdrpag Kal Aoviciov Uov- rlov 2ekovvSov HovfiXiov $Xaviov Safiel- vov AnprjTplov tov 4>a iarov Arjprjrpiov rov NtKawoXtiiig Sio't'Xov rov Happtvt&vog tov Kal Msviokov Yaiov ' Ay iXXrjiov Tlorsirov Tapiov rrjg wbXsiag Taipov rov 'Appiag rov Kal 'Pr/yXov' Yvpvaoiapxovvrog Taipov rov 'Appiag tov mil 'PriyXov. Boeckh, Corp. Inscrip. 1967. It is also observable that several of the names are the same as those that appear in the New Testa ment, as Sopater, Lucius, Pontius, Secundus, Publius, Demas, Gaius. 1768. Paul and SUas are obliged to leave Thessalonica by night, and go to Beroea. Ot Se dSEX^ol siQiiag Sid rrjg vvicrbg iiiwspijiav rov te IlavXov Kal rdv SiXav sig Bspolav. Acts, xvii. 10. They remained at Bercea for some time, as the inhabitants received them favour ably, Acts, xvii. 11 ; and they were only driven out at last by the Thessalonian Jews, who, hearing of their success, came down and raised a tumult in consequence. Acts, xvu. 13. 1769. Paul is conducted (perhaps from his partial blindness) to Athens, and waits there for the arrival of Silas and Timothy, who had remained a httle longer at Beroea. Acts, xvii. 14. 1770. While tarrying at Athens for the arrival of Silas* and Timothy, Paul preaches in the synagogue to the Jews and proselytes, and in the market-place to the bystanders. 'Ev Sk ralg 'AQr)vatg EKSexopivov airovg tov HaiXov . . . StsXiysro pkv ovv kv rrj avvayuiyy rolg 'lovSaioig Kal rolg asfiopivotg, Kai ev Tr) dyopq Kara waoav ijpipav wpbg rovg waparvyxdvovTag. Acts, xvii. 16. 1771. Timothy arrives at Athens, when Paul, from anxiety to know the welfare of the Thessalonians, dispatches Timothy to Thessa lonica, and is left at Athens alone. Aid Kai, pyKEn ariyovrsg, evSoKr)oapev KaraXenpOrjvai iv 'AOfjvatg pbvot, Kal iwip4>apev TipbQeov tov aSeXtpbv fjp&v . . . eig rb arypiiai vpag, etc. 1 Thess. iii. 1. Paul makes a merit of being left alone at Athens, as, from his imperfect A.D. 52. 2U5 vision (the thorn in the flesh), he was com paratively helpless. 1772. Paul encounters the Stoics and Epi cureans, and is brought before the Areopagus for introducing strange Gods. Tivec Se riDv 'En-t- Kovpsiivv Kal t&v Srti)tKt5v tpiXoobtpuiv avvifiaX- Xov avrji . . . 'E7nXa/3duEvoi re airov iwl rbv "Apeiov wdyov jjyayov. Acts, xvu. 18, 19. 1772 a. Coins of Claudius. Ti. Claud. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. xi. Imp. P. P. Cos. v. + Pari Augusta, or S. P. Q. R. P. P. ob C. S. (i. e. ob rives servatos). Eckhel, vi. 243. Coin of Alexandria. Aym wivij 2f/3ar); -|- 'EvOrjvia L. IA. Id. iv. 52. Coin of Judaea. Ntpwi' KXnv. Kaiaap -\- Bpir. Kat. L. IA. Id. iii. 498. The letters IA denote the eleventh year of Claudius. Inscription. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Casar Augustus Ger manicus Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. xi. Imp. xxiiii. Cos. v. P. P. Restituit. C. Mineio Fundano et C. Vettennino Severo Cos. Gruter, 188, 6. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 13. Pentecost, June 3. Tabernacles, October 8. A.D. 52. U.C. 805. Olymp. 207, 4. Cornel. Sulla Faustus. L. Salvius Otho Titianus. ex Kal. Jul. Seevtlius Barea Soeanus. M. Licinius Ceassus Mucianus. ex Kal. Nov. L. Coenelius Sulla. T. Flavius Sabinus Vespasianus. Claudii xii. from 25 Jan. Trib. Pot. xii. FROM SAME DAY. COS. V PONT. MAX. PaT. Patr. Imp. xxiv. xxv. xxvi. xxvii. (see Eckhel, vi. 249). Fourth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1773. At the very beginning of the year, and in consequence of the intelligence that Judaea was in a state of revolt, the Jews are ordered to depart from Eome (see a.d. 9, no. 1032); and Aquila, a Jewish tent-maker from Pontus, and his wife Priscilla, are amongst the proscribed, and, quitting Italy, arrive soon after at Corinth. Kat evpibv Tov- SaTov bvbpan 'AKvXav, IIovriKdv r& yivet, wpoa- ipdroig kXrjXvQbra (to Corinth) dwo rrjg 'IraXiag Kat XlploKtXXav yvva'iKa airov, Sid to Starera- xivai KXaiStov xo>P'£ctr®ai wdvrag rovg Tov- Saiovg ek rrjg 'P&prjg, wpoofjXQsv (Paul) avrote. Acts, xviii. 2. As to the time required for enabling Aquila to reach Corinth from Eome, it may be observed that Helius, the minister of Nero, arrived in Greece, and apparently at Corinth, on the seventh day (see a.d. 67, no. 2057). This is mentioned as an extraordinary passage ; but no doubt, from the great traffic between Eome and Corinth, vessels were con- tinuaUy passing from one place to the other, and a voyage between the two possessed great facilities. 1774. These precautionary measures of Claudius, on hearing of the outbreak in Judaea, may be alluded to by Tacitus in his account of the opening of the new year. Fausto Sulla Salvio Othone coss. Furius Scribonianus in exilium agitur quasi finem principis per Chal- daos scrutaretur. . . . De Mathematicis Italid pellendis factum senatus consultum, atrox et irritum. Tac. Ann. xii. 52. By the Chaldaei and Mathematici are not improbably meant the Jews. The ignorance of Tacitus as to the latter people is very remarkable. If the edict against the Mathematici was not that against the Jews, it is extraordinary that it should have been issued at the very same time with the edict against the Jews. The outbreak in Judsea had occurred on 8 October, a.d. 51 ; and in the winter season, the Syrian mail could not arrive at Eome under ten weeks " at the least, and it probably did not reach its destination until the very end of the year a. d. 52. The edict against the Jews would there fore be issued at the same time with that against the Mathematici, at the commencement of the new year. It is also observable that the' edict against the Mathematici and that against the Jews are both said to have been of the same nugatory character; and it is well known that the edict against the Jews was soon after recalled or dropped to the ground, while Tacitus describes the edict against the Mathematici as atrox et irritum. 296 A.D. 52. Suetonius does not write chronologically ; but while he groups his anecdotes together, he generally observes the order of time in the events narrated. This he has done in referring to the expulsion of the Jews. In speaking of the strange inconsistencies in the character of Claudius, as he was driven one way or another at the caprice of his wives or his freedmen, Sue tonius contrasts the ademption of liberty from the Lycians with the restoration of it to the Ehodians, and then the adoption of the Trojans with the expulsion of the Jews. The passage is as follows : — Lyciis ob exitiabiles inter se discordias libertatem ademit (a.d. 43, see no. 1656) : Rhodiis ob panitentiam veterum delid- orum reddidit (a.d. 51, see no. 1749). Ilien- sibus, quasi Romana gentis audoribus, tributa in perpetuum remisit (a.d. 51, see no. 1749). . . . Judaos, impulsore Chresto assidue tu- multuantes Romd expulit (a.d. 52). Suet. Claud. 25. That Suetonius placed the restitu tion of liberty to the Ehodians and the grant of immunity to the Ilians in a.d. 51, we learn from himself. Deductus in forum tiro (a.d. 51) populo congiarium, militi donativum (Nero) proposuit . . . exinde patri (Claudio) gratias in senatu egit. Apud eundem consulem (a.d. 51) pro Bononiensibus Latine, pro Rhodiis atque Iliensibus Grace verba fecit. . . . Nee multo post (viz. a.d. 53, see no. 1785) duxit uxorem Odaviam, ediditque pro Claudii salute Circenses et venationem. Suet. Nero, 7. Dion alludes to the edict against the Jews, not in its chronological order, but amongst the anec dotes in sketching the character of Claudius. Tove re lovSuiovg, wXeovdaavrag aiQig &are XaXew&g ay avev rapaxrjg iwb tov oxXov adi&v rrjg wbXeuig elpxQrjvat, oiK iir)Xaae pkv, r& Sk Srj warpiip vbpip fiito xPwpevovg ekeXevo-e pr) ovvaQpci'CsaQai. Dion, lx. 6. From Dion's saying oiK kirjXaos pkv, we should infer that Dion knew of the edict for the expulsion, and that it was not carried into effect. The truth perhaps is, that many of the Jews left the city ; but that, before the greater body of them had gone, the fears about Judaea were found to be groundless, and then the edict was either re caUed or became a dead letter. The restric tions aUuded to by Dion may have been imposed in heu of the severer measure, when the panic of Claudius had subsided. 1775. Quadratus, early in the year, proceeds to Lydda, where he holds a court for the trial of Cumanus and the Jews and Samaritans, in respect of the outbreak in Samaria at the close of the preceding year. Cumanus and his tri bune, Celer, are ordered to Eome ; and Ananias and his son Ananus are sent thither in bonds, and Jonathan, the ex-high- priest, and the chiefs of the Samaritans accompany them. Kat ekei- Qev eig K&prjv riva wapayevbpsvog AvSSav Xs- yopivnv, woXsoig rb piysQog ovk dwoSiovaav, KaQlaag iwl fif)parog Kal ix Ssvripov t&v 'Siapa- pioiv SiaKovoag, SiSdoKsrat wapa rtvog Sapapiiag, Sri 'lovSaluiv ng wp&rog, oropa Aoprog, Kai Ttvsg ovv airy vstoTspiaral riaaapsg tov dpiQ- pbv, welaetav tov o'xXov iwl ry 'Pivpaloiv dwooraaef KqKeivovg pkv b KovaSpdrog dve- Xelv wpoaeraiev. Tove Sk wspl 'Avaviav rbv Apxtepia Kal rbv arparriybv "Avavov Sijoag sig P&pyv dwiwep\pe, wepl r&v wewpaypiviov Xbyov itpeiovrag KXavSioi Kaiaapi. KeXeiei Ss Kal rolg r&v Sapapitov wp&rotg Kal rolg TovSaiuiv, Kovpdvo) rs ewirpbwo) Kal KiXspt (xtXiapxog S' r)v oirog) iw TraXlag dwelvat wpbg tov airo- Kparopa, KptQrjoopivovg kw' air& wepl r&v wpbg dXXrjXovg ^rrrriastov. Jos. Ant. xx. 6, 2. 'EkeT- div rs sig AvSSav wapayevbpevcg wbXtv StrjKovoe r&v Sapapiuiv, Kal psrawsp\pdpEvog oKTtoKaiSsKa r&v 'lovSaitoV, ovg iwiwvaro psTEOxrjKivai rrjg pax^g, wsXiKEi Stsxprjoaro ' Svo Sk kripovg t&v Swartorartov, Kal rovg dpxispslg TiovdOriv Kal Avaviav, rbvre roirov walSa" Avavov, Kai nvag aXXovg lovSaioiv yviapipovg, awkwEpipsv iwl Kaiaapa, bpolivg Ss Kal r&v Sapapiuiv rovg iwt- tpavEoraTOvg • wapf)yysiXE Sk Kat Kovpdvo) Kal KsXspi r& x'Xtdpxtp wXslv swl 'Ptiuijc, Siio-ovrae KXavSioi Xbyov vwkp r&v ysyswripivtov. BeU. ii. 12, 6. Several months had intervened since the outbreak in Samaria at the Feast of Taber nacles a.d. 51 ; but the delay is accounted for by the circumstance mentioned by Tacitus, viz. that Quadratus did not venture to hold a trial over Cumanus until he had sent a dispatch to Eome, and received the directions of the emperor. Cumanus . . . cundationem adfere- bat quia Claudius, causis rebellionis auditis, jus statuendi etiam de Procuratoribus dederat. Tac. Ann. xii. 54. 1776. Quadratus, after the trial of Cumanus, fearing that the Jews might be led to attempt another outbreak at the Feast of the Passover as they had at the preceding Feast of Taber nacles, proceeds to Jerusalem at the Passover to keep the peace, but finding the people quiet returns to Antioch. Avrde Si (Quadratus) Set- A.D. 52. 297 aag pr) to wXrjQog t&v 'lovSaioiv irdXiv vEuirepi- astsv, eig rr)v t&v 'lepoadXvptr&v wbXtv dtptKvel- Tat • KaraXapfidvsi Se avrrjv slprjVEvopivyv, Kal wdrptov eoprrjv rip Qe& reXovoav. Hioreiaag oiv prjSiva vstoTsptopbv wap' avr&v yevrjaeaOai, KaraXiw&v eoprdi^ovrag, vwiarpeipsv sig 'Avrto- Xeiav. Jos. Ant. xx. 6, 2. Tavra Stawpaidpevog dwo AvSSwv dvifiatvev eig 'lepoaoXvpa, Kat KaraXafi&v rd wXrjQog dyov rr)v r&v d^ipoiv eoprijv dQopifiotg eig 'Avnbxeiav kwavrjsi. Bell. ii. 12, 6. 1777. That the trial of Cumanus before Quadratus in Judaea occurred in this year may be proved from Tacitus. In speaking of Pallas under the consulship of Faustus SuUa and Salvius Otho (a.d. 52) he proceeds : At non frater ejus (Pallantis), cognomento Felix, pari moderatione agebat, jampridem Judaa imposi tus, et cuncta malefada sibi impune ratus tantd potentid subnixo . . . Atque interim Felix intem- pestivis remediis delida (Judaorum) accendebat, amnio ad deterrima Ventidio Cumano, cui pars Provincia habebatur ; ita divisis ut huic Gali- laorum natio, Felici Samarita parerent, dis- cordes olim, et turn contemptu regentium minus coercitis odiis. Igitur raptare inter se, immittere latronum globos, compbnere insidias, et aliquando praliis congredi, spoliaque et pradas ad Pro curators referre. Hique primo latari, mox, gliscente pernicie, cum arma militum interjecis- sent, casi milites ; arsissetque bello provincia, ni Quadratus Syria rector subvenisset. Nee diu adversus Judaos, qui in necem militum pro- ruperant, dubitatum quin capite panas luerent. Cumanus et Felix cundaiionem adferebant, quia Claudius, causis rebellionis cognitis, jus sta- tuendi etiam de Procuratoribus dederat, Sed Quadratus Felicem inter judices ostentavit, re- ceptum in tribunal, quo studia adcusantium de- terrerentur ; damnatusque flagitiorum, qua duo deliquerant, Cumanus ; et quies Provincia red dita. Nee multo post agrestium Cilicum nationes quibus Clitarum cognomentum sape et alias com- mota, tunc, Trosobore duce, monies asperos cas tris cepere. Tac. Ann. xii. 54, 55. The state ment that Felix was jam dudum Judaa im positus, and that he held Samaria while Cu manus was over Galilee, is wholly at variance with Josephus, and a palpable error. That Felix presided at the trial of Cumanus is not improbable, as he may have been Sent to Judaea with dispatches from Claudius in answer to those of Quadratus at the first outbreak in a.d. 51 ; and that, in fact, he was so sent, and in gratiated himself with the Jews on the occa sion we should infer from the circumstance that Jonathan, the high-priest, when at Eome, petitioned that Fehx might be appointed pro curator. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 5. Tacitus some times coUects the events of several years under one consulship, but that he meant to place the trial of Cumanus in this year is evident from the words that foUow: nee multo post agres tium Cilicum nationes, etc. ; for the outbreak in Cilicia was unquestionably during the consul ship of a.d. 52, though subsequent to the trial of Cumanus. As Tacitus had already recorded the proceedings of Quadratus in a.d. 51 (see no. 1755), he would no doubt, had these pro ceedings of Quadratus belonged to the same year, have related them at the same time. That the Passover when Quadratus was at Jerusalem was that of a.d. 52 appears also from this. It was the Passover of that year in which Felix was appointed procurator of Judsea, vice Cumanus deposed on account of the Jewish insurrection. But Felix was ap pointed in the twelfth year of Claudius, i. e. a.d. 52, as is manifest from the words of Jose phus : IIeuttei Se Sr) Kal KXavStoe QijXiKa LTdX- Xavroe dSfX^dv t&v Kara rr)v 'lovSaiav wpoary- obpsvov wpaypdrivv. Trjg Sk dpxrjg SioSiKarov ETog rjSrj wswXyptoK&g, etc. Jos. Ant. xx. 7, 1. When Claudius, therefore, appointed Felix, he had not yet completed his twelfth year, and as the twelfth year expired on 25 January, a.d. 53, the appointment of Felix must have been in a.d. 52. 1778. Paul returns from Athens and passes on to Corinth, perd Se ravra xrjXiKa rbv IldXXavroe dSfX^dv EKwipwsi, rrjg re YaXiXaiag, Kal ~Zapa- pslag, Kal Uspalag. BeU. ii. 12, 8 ; and see Tac. Ann. xii. 54 ; Suet. Claud. 28 (see a.d. 48, no. 1719 ; a.d. 60, no. 1893). 1783. Monobazus, the brother of Izates, and other relatives become Jewish proselytes, when the Adiabenes call in Abias, then king of Petra (see a.d. 49, no. 1730), against Izates; but Abias is defeated and kiUs himself, and then the Adiabenes caU in Vologeses, king of Parthia. This, therefore, was at least after a.d. 50, or Vologeses would not have been king (see a.d. 50, no. 1745). Kal Si) ypafovat (Adiabeni) wpbg 'Afiiav t&v 'Apdfiivv fiaatXia . . . A.tapwdoag Sk (Izates) rrjv kv air& Xeiav wdaav, woXXr) Sk r)v, vweorpsipsv sig rr)v 'ASta- fi-qvyv, rbv 'Afiiav oi KaraXafi&v ^&vra . . . wpoKaraXapfiavbpsvog ydp savrbv avslXsv. 'Awo- TVxbvrsg Se ot t&v ' ASiafirjv&v peytordveg rrjg wp&rrjg kwixstprjOEtog . . . ypdipovoi wdXiv OvoXo- ydtnj, fiaaiXsvg Sk ildpOttiv ovroc ijv. Jos. Ant. xx. 4, 1, 2. 1784. The CUtae, a people of CiUcia Aspera, are in revolt, but are subdued by Antiochus, king of Commagene, who also held CUicia Aspera in which the Clitae were situate. Dein rex ejus ora Antiochus, blandimentis adversus plebem,fraude in ducem, cum barbarorum copias dissociasset, Trosobore paucisque primoribus in- terfedis, cateros clementid composuit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 55. Antiochus had been re stored to his kingdom in a.d. 41, and continued king until a.d. 72. Jos. BeU. vn. 7, 1 (see a.d. 41, no. 1622). 1784 a. Coins of Alexandria. Aypiwwivrj (or AypiTrmvn) Se/3otij + Ev9»jvia L. IB., and therefore struck in -the twelfth year of Claudius. Eckhel, iv. 52. A.D. 53. 299 Coin of Polemo H., king of Pontus. BaoiXtug IIoXe^iovoc + Erove. IE., i. e. in the fifteenth year of his reign (see a.d. 38, no. 1533). Eckhel, ii. 372. Inscription. Ti. Claudius Drusi F. Caisar Augustus Ger manicus Pontif. Maxim. Tribunirid Potestate xii. Cos. v. Imperator xxvii. Pater Patria Aquas Claudiam ex fontibus qui vocabantur Caruleus et Curtius a milliario xxxxv. Item Anienem novam a ?niUiario Ixii. sua impensd in urbem perducendas curavit (Eomae). Gruter, 176, 1. Fourth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, AprU 2. Pentecost, May 23. Tabernacles, September 27. A.D. 53. IT.C. 806. Olymp. 208, 1. Dectus Junius Silanus Tobquatus. Q. Haterius Antoninus. Claudii xiii. from 25 January. Trib. Pot. xiii. from same day. Cos. v. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xxvii. Fifth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1785. Nero, in the sixteenth year of his age, marries Octavia, the daughter of Claudius. D. Jtknio Q. Haterio coss. sedecim annos natus Nero Odaviam Casaris filiam in matrimonium accepit. Tac. Ann. xii. 58. It was in the same year, according to Tacitus, that Nero pleaded for the Ilians and Bononians, and that the Ehodians recovered their liberty. Perpe- trat (Nero) ut Ilienses omni publico munere sol- verentur. Eodem oratore, Bononiensi colonia, igni hausta, subventum centies sestertii largi- tione. Redditur Rhodiis libertas adempta sape (see a.d. 44) aut firmata, prout bellis externis meruerant, aut domi seditione deliquerant (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 58. But according to Suetonius, this was in a.d. 51 (see. that year, no. 1749). 1786. Statilius Taurus is accused of magical practices by his legate, Tarquinius Priscus, and commits suicide. Legatus is Tauri . . . pauca repetundarum crimina, ceterum magicas super- stitiones objedabat (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 59. Christianity was connected in the vulgar opinion with magic, and Taurus may have been a Christian convert. 1787. Claudius promulgates a decree of the senate by which the authority of the imperial procurators is made of equal force with that of the Emperor. Eodem anno sapius audita vox principis ' Parem vim rerum habendum a Pro- curatoribus suis judicatarum ac si ipse statuis- set,' ac ne fortuito prolapsus videretur, senatus quoque consulto cautum, plenius quam antea et uberius . . . Claudius libertos, quos rei familiari prafecerat, sibique et legibus adaquavit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 60. JJtque rata essent, qua Procuratores sui in judicando statuerent, precario (a senatu) exegit. Suet. Claud. 12. 1788. Claudius, in his thirteenth year, pro motes Agrippa from the kingdom of Chalcis, which he had held for four years (see a.d. 49, no. 1726), to the kingdom of Philip's tetrarchy, viz. Trachonitis, Auranitis, Gaulanitis, Bata- naea, and AbUene. T^e Sk apxvg SivSeKarov 'irog jjSij wewXrjptoK&g Stopelrat (Claudius) tov 'Aypiw wav rrj QiXlwwov rerpapxiq, Kal Baravaiq, wpoa- Oelg airip rrjv Tpaxwvtnv avv 'AfiiXq • Avoavia Sk airy rerpapxia ' ttjv XaXriSa S' airov aKev 'ApxsXdto ry 'EXkiov watSi. Jos. Ant. xx. 7, 1 (see a. d. 54, no. 1800). 1790. GaUio is this year proconsul of Achaia. YaXXltovog Se dvQvwarsiovrog rrjg 'Axa'iag, etc. Acts, xviii. 12. Illud mihi in ore erat domini mei Gallionis, qui, cum in Achaid febrem habere capisset, protinus navem ascendit, clamitans non corporis esse sed loci morbum. Senec. Epist. 104. OQ 2 300 A.D. 53. The proconsulship was a consequence of the praetorship, and, by a law of Claudius, one year at least intervened between the praetorship and the proconsulship. Dion, lx. 25.. If GaUio, therefore, was proconsul in a.d. 53, he was prsetor in a.d. 51. The advancement of Gallio was no doubt owing to the court influence of Seneca. The latter had been banished in a. d. 41 (see that year, no. 1627), and remained in disgrace until a.d. 49, when he was recalled by the instrumentality of Agrippina and nominated praetor (see a.d. 49, no. 1729). Seneca, if praetor elect in a.d. 49, would be fuU praetor in a,d. 50; and it is highly probable that his in fluence would procure the nomination of Galho for the foUowing year, a.d. 51. Had Gallio been nominated praetor the same year with Seneca, the historian, in coupling the return of Seneca with his praetorship, could scarcely have avoided mentioning the praetorship of Gallio at the same time. If Gallio then was praetor in a.d. 51, he would be proconsul of Achaia in a.d. 53. As proconsuls were bound to leave Eome for their respective provinces by the middle of April (see a.d. 43, no. 1655), Gallio, who would travel leisurely, would arrive at Corinth about the beginning of June. 1791. Not long after the arrival of Gallio as proconsul of Achaia at Corinth, i. e. at the be ginning of July, the Jews indict Paul before his tribunal, but meet with a rebuff. Acts, xviii. 12. 1792. Paul, after this attempt of the Jews, still tarries a while (viz. a month) at Corinth, and then (at the beginning of August) goes down to Cenchrea, the port of Corinth, and there shaves his head in performance of a vow, and then sets sail with Aquila and Priscilla for Syria to keep the Feast at Jerusalem. 'O Se IlavXoe en wpoapeivag ijpipag 'tKavdg, rolg dSfX- ipolg dworaidpsvog eiiwXet sig rrjv Svpiav, Kai ovv airip TlpioKtXXa Kat 'AKvXae, Kstpdpsvog rrjv KEipaXrjv iv Ksyxpsalg, £tx£ ydp e'vxvv. Acts, xviii. 1. The vow was probably made at the time of the Jews' assault upon him before GaUio, and as the shaving of the head marked the conclusion of the vow, and a vow could not be for a less time than a month, Mishna Tit. Nazir. i. 3, the i/pipai iravat of Luke may be taken to denote that period. 1793. Luke speaks of Paul's sojourn at Corinth as a year and six months. 'Ek-doW re kvtavrbv Kat prjvag 'ii, ctSdaKuiv kv airolg rbv Xbyov tov Qeov. TaXXiwvoe Sk dvQvwarevovrog Trjg 'Axa'iag KarEwiarrjaav bpoQvpaSbv ol Tov- Salot rip XlaiXip. Acts, xviii. 11. This period of a year and six months may be reckoned either : 1. From Paul's arrival to the coming of GaUio ; or 2. From Paul's arrival to the attack of the Jews upon him ; or 3. From his first arrival to his final departure. If the first hypothesis be adopted, then, as Gallio arrived at Corinth the beginning of June a.d. 53, Paul must have departed from Athens to Corinth the beginning of December a.d. 51. On the second hypothesis the case would stand thus : Paul quitted Corinth for Jerusalem about the beginning of August a.d. 53, and this was hpipag 'tKavdg, Acts, xviii. 18 (say a month) after the attack of the Jews upon him, which would consequently be referrible to the be ginning of July ; and then a year and half before that would carry us to the beginning of January a.d. 52 as the time of Paul's arrival at Corinth. On the third hypothesis, as Paul sailed from Corinth the beginning of August a.d. 53, his arrival at Corinth from Athens must have been the beginning of February a.d. 52. The last hypothesis appears the most probable, and has been adopted in the Tables. , 1794. Paul touches on his way at Ephesus, and preaches in the synagogue, when he is pressed to remain at Ephesus, but answers that he must needs go to Jerusalem, but that Deo volente he would return. He leaves Aquila and PrisciUa at Ephesus, and proceeds by sea to Caesarea, and goes up to Jerusalem to attend the feast, which must have been the Feast of Tabernacles 16 September. Karrivrrjoe Se eic ' Hipeoov KqKsivovg (AquUam et PrisciUam) Kari- Xt7r£v airov . . . dXX' dwsrdiaTO airolg Xiyiov, Ssl pe wavriag rijv koprijv rr)v kpxopkvrjv wotrjaat eig lepoabXvpa, wdXiv Sk dvaKapifya wpog ipag rov Qeov QeXovrog. Kat dvr)xQrj awb rrjg Eipioov, Kal KareXQ&v eig Kaadpeiav dvafidg Kal dowaadpsvog rr)v EKKXrjalav Karefirj eig 'AvTtbxsiav. Acts, xviii. 19, 21. In a.d. 58 Paul saUed from Philippi at the close of the Passover, and reached Jerusalem before the Pentecost, and consumed forty-four days on his way. As he now sailed from Corinth direct for Jerusalem, he would not require so long an interval, and the space between the be ginning of August and 16 September would amply suffice. 1795. This visit to Jerusalem was fourteen A.D. 54. 301 years after his last visit in a.d. 39. "EirEtra Std SEKarEo-o-dpuv Eraiv TrdXtv avkfirjv sig Ispo- abXvpa psrd Bapvdfia, ovpwapaXafitov Kal Ti- tov, dvkfirjv Se Kara d7roKaXvipiv. Galat. n. 1. Atd in this passage signifies after fourteen years complete, as in Philo, i) Si ei r)pep&v lepd sfiSbpri. Philo de Septen. s. 6. The circumstance that the visit was from revelation, Kara dwoKaXviptv, explains the passage above cited from the Acts, SEiuEirdvrwe n)v kop- rrjv rrjv ipxopivrjv woisloQat sig IspoobXvpa. He perhaps took up Barnabas on his way at Cyprus, whither Barnabas on parting from Paul at Antioch, at the commencement of the last circuit in a.d. 49, had proceeded with Mark, Acts, xv. 39 ; or Barnabas might have joined him by arrangement at Caesarea. 1796. The object of this visit of Paul and Barnabas appears to have been to establish the unity of the Jewish and GentUe Churches, by exhibiting the harmony that subsisted between the Apostles of Jerusalem and Paul and Bar nabas as the Apostles of the Gentiles. James, the brother of Our Lord, the bishop of Jeru salem, and Peter and John were present at this visit, and gave to Paul and Barnabas the right hand of feUowship. Kal yvdvrsc rijv xaPtv T11V SoQsladv pot 'laKtofiog Kal K^de Kai Ttodvvrjg, oi SoKovvrsg orvXot slvat, Se^ioc eStoKav kpol Kat Bapvdfiq Kotvwviag, 'iva r)ps~ig sig rd iQvrj, avroi Si eig rr)v wepirophv pbvov T&v wrivx&v Iva pvrjpoveiivpev, b Kal eowoibaaa avrb tovto wotrjaat. Galat. ii. 9. The latter injunction to make provision for the poor Hebrews was complied with by Paul in his next circuit through Galatia and Greece (see a.d. 54, no. 1816). 1797. Paul passes from Jerusalem to An tioch, where he' winters. Karifi-q eig 'Avrtd- XEiav, sat woirjaag xpovov rtvd, etc. Acts, xviii. 23. And while he is at Antioch Peter comes down, and Paul rebukes him publicly, for dis sembling with the Judaising Christians. "On Se 7/XOe Hirpog eig ' Avribxetav, Kara wpoaivwov airto dvriaryv, Sn Kareyviaopivog Ijv. Galat. ii. 11. 1798. Dionysidorus is archon at Athens. " Apxovrog ' AQyvrjOt AtovvooS&pov, vwareiovrtov kv 'P&py AiKpov 'lovviov StXavov TopKovdrov Kal Kvivrov 'Aorepiov (lege 'Avrepiov) 'Avna- vivov. Phleg. Mir. MuUer's Fragm. Graec. Hist. iii. 619. Dionysius the Areopagite had been converted by Paul the year before. Acts, xvii. 34. Were Dionysidorus and Dionysius (an abbreviation of Dionysidorus) the same person ? 1798 a. Coin of Alexandria. Aypt7T7rtva 2£^3aTij -j- Ev9rjVia. L. IT. Eckhel, iv. 52. Inscription. Ti. Claudio Casari Augusto Pontifici Max. Trib. Potest, xiii. Imp. xxvii. Cons. v. P. P. Cen. Vestinus Rustici F. x.vir et Rusticus F. D. S. P. D. D. cujus basis cum vetustate corrupta esset in vice ejus Vibia Rusticana nurus novam restituit (Cortinae in Hispania). Muratori, i. 225, 7. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 22. Pentecost, May 12. Tabernacles, Sept. 16. A.D. 54. U.C. 807. Olymp. 208, 2. M. Asinius Maecellus. Mantus Acilius Avtola. ex Kal. Nov. L. Ann2eus sive Junius Gallio. Claudii xiv. from 25 Jan. Trib. Pot. xiv. from same day. Cos. v. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. xxvii. Neronis i. from 13 Oct. Trib. Pot. i. from same day. Sixth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1799. Death of Lepida, the daughter of Antonia (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 64. 1800. "Drusilla, by the artifices of Simon Magus, is induced to elope from Azizus, king of Emesa and Arethusa, and marry Felix. This was not long after DrusUla's marriage to Azizus in a.d. 53 (see that year, no. 1789). AtaXiov- rat Sk ry ApovaiXXy wpbg rbv "Aft£ov ot ydpoi psr' oi woXvv xpovov. Jos. Ant. xx. 7, 2. And it is related by Josephus before the death of Claudius on 13 October of this year. Ant. xx. 8, 1. 1801. Bernice about the same time (semble) marries Polemo II., king of part of CUicia (see a.d. 41, no. 1622), but soon after deserts him; and her sister Mariamne also abandons her husband Archelaus (see a.d. 53, no. 1789) to marry Demetrius, the Alabarch, or Jewish governor, of Alexandria. BfpviKij Se psrd rr)v 302 A.D. 54. 'Hp&Sov TsXEvrhv (see A.D. 48), bg airrjg dvr)p Kal Qslog iysybvsi, woXvv xP°V0V ewtxvpev- oaaa . . . weiQet TloXkpwva • KiXiKiag Se r)v ovrog fiaoiXsig' wepirepbpevov aysaQat wpbg ydpov airnv . . . Kal b HoXipoiv swEiadt] . . . O'v prjv iwl woXv ovvipsiysv b yapog . . . T£i Se airip Katptj) Kal Maptappri wapairrjaapivrj rbv 'Apxi Xaov avvipKrjas ArjprjTpio) . . . tote Sk Kal ttjv ' AXtfiapxiav airbg eIxe. Jos. Ant. XX. 7, 3. This is related by Josephus just before the death of Claudius. 1802. Claudius is attacked by illness, and retires to Sinuessa (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xii. 66. Death of Claudius between 12 and 1 p.m. on 13 October, in the sixty-fourth year of his age. Ante diem tertium Idus Octobris, Asinio Marcello Acilio Aviola coss. . . . inter sextam et septimam (horam) . . . annus sexagesimus et quartus est ex quo cum animd ludatur. Senec. de Mort. Claud. Tunc medio diei tertium ante Idus Octob. foribus palatii repente didudis, comitante Burrho, Nero egreditur ad cohortem, qua more militia excubiis adest. Tac. Ann. xii. 69. MsrrjXXais (Claudius) ry rpiry Kai SeKarrj tov 'Oicrwfipiov, Zr)oag iirjKOvra Kai rpia try, airapxrioag Sk ettj SsKa Kai Tpia, Kal prjvag okt& Kai qpipag s'ikooiv. Dion, lx. 34. Ex- cessit tertio Idus Octobris, Asinio Marcello, Acilio Aviola coss., quarto et sexagesimo atatis, imperii quartodecimo anno. Suet. Claud. 45. TsXsvrq Se KXaiStog Kaiaap, fiaoiXsioag ettj SsKarpia prjvag okt& wpbg ijpipaig s'tKoai. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 1. Avroe Se SwiKrjoag rrjv r]yspoviav irsai rpial Kal SiKa, wpbg Ss ptjalv 6kt& Kal s'ikooiv rjpipaig rsXsvTq. BeU. u. 12, 8. Vixit annos iv. et lx., imperavit xiv. Eutropius, vii. 13. Imperavit annos quatuordecim . . . vixit annos sexaginta quatuor. Victor Epit. c. 4. Imperavit annis 13 mensib. 8 dieb. 28. Cassiodor. sub coss. Caesare et Juliano. Anno atatis 64. Cassiodor. sub coss. Silano'et Othone. Clemens Alexand. states the reign at thirteen years, eight months, and twenty-eight days. Strom. hb. i. c. xxi. p. 406. The actual reign of Claudius was from 25 January, a.d. 41, to 13 October, a.d. 54, viz. thirteen years, eight. months, and nineteen days ; and, as he was born on 1 August, B.C. 10 (see that year, no. 803), his age was sixty-three years, two months, and thirteen days. 1803. -Nero succeeds in his seventeenth year. Septemdecim natus annos, ut de Claudio palam factum est, inter horam sextam septi- mamque processit ad excubitores. Suet. Nero, 8. Princeps vixdum septemdecim annos egressus. Tac. Ann. xiii. 6. 'Ewrd Si Kal SiKa irr] r)ysv or' r)pisv. Dion, lxi. 3. Nero was born on 15 December, a.d. 37 (see that year, no. 1527). 1804. At the death of Claudius a comet is visible at Eome. Ovnv pkv b KXaiStog psrrjX- Xaisv ' kg tovto re dorhp b Koprjrrjg kwi wXslarov btpQslg . . . eSoie onpyvai. Dion, lx. 35. Pra- sagia mortis ejus praeipua fuerunt : exortus crinita stella quam cometen vocant, etc. Suet. Claud. 46. 1805. Both GaUio and Seneca appear to have been at Eome at the death of Claudius. ' Ayptwwiva Se Kal d NEpwv wsvQsiv wpooswotovv- ro bv dwEKTOVEioav, 'ig rs rbv oipavbv dvrjyayov, bv ek rov avpwooiov tpopdSrjv iisvrjvbxEiaav oQsvwsp AoiKiog 'loiviog YaXXiuiv, b rov Seveko dSsXipbg, dpsibrarbv n dwstpQiyiaro (avviQrjKE pkv yap Kal b SsvEKag aiyypappa, ' 'AttokoXo- Kivrtooiv' avrb, &awsp nvd 'AwaQavdriatv, ovo- pdoag)' iKslvog Sk kv fipaxvrarto woXXd siw&v dwopvrjpovEVETai, etc. Dion, lx. 35. As the proconsuls left Eome in the middhe of April (see a.d. 43, no. 1655), GaUio would reach his province of Achaia the beginning of June a.d. 53. His year of office would therefore expire the beginning of June a.d. 54; and as he was bound to return forthwith to Eome to meet any charge of maladministration which might be brought against him (see a.d. 45, no. 1689), he would be in Eome soon after midsummer a.d. 54. On 1 November a.d. 54 he appears to have been appointed to the honour of the consulship, in reward, perhaps, of his services in the administration of the province (see the consuls for the year, supra). 1806. The new reign commences with the assassination of Junius Silanus, proconsul of Asia, by the hands of P. Celer and Helius,- the procurators. Prima novo principatu mors Junii Silani proconsulis Asia . . . Ministrifuere P. Celer, eques Romanus, et Helius libertus, rei familiari principis in Asid impositi (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 1. Divus Augustus . . . vidit genitum quo excessit anno (a.d. 14) M. Silanum, qui cum Asiam obtineret post consulatum (a.d. 53), Neronis principis successione veneno ejus interemptus est. Plin, N. H. vii. 11. Silanus was therefore about forty at the time of his death. , MdpKov 'Iovviov StXavdv d7r£'Kr£iv£ A.D. 54. 303 (Agrippina) wipipaoa avrto tov ipappaKov § rbv avSpa kSeSoXiiipovr)Ket, Dion, bti. 6 (see a.d. 40, no. 1602 ; a.d. 57, no. 1832). 1807. Narcissus, the favourite freedman of Claudius, who had made himself obnoxious to Agrippina, is also put to death just afterwards. Nee minus properato Narcissus Claudii libertus, de cujus jurgiis adversus Agrippinam retuli, aspera custodid et necessitate extremd ad mortem agitur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 1. 1808. Burrhus and Seneca try to check the headlong career of Nero, and unite their in fluence against Agrippina and PaUas, her paramour. Ibaturque in cades nisi Afranius Burrhus et Annaus Seneca obviam issent . . , Certamen utrique unum erat contra ferociam Agrippina qua cundis mala dominationis cupi- dinibus flagrans, habebat in partibus Pallantem (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 2. 1809. PaUas is out of favour with the em peror. Sed neque Neroni infra servos ingenium, et Pallas tristi arrogantid modum liberti egressus tadium sui moverat (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 2. 1810. Nero professes' to abandon the large judicial powers assumed by Claudius, and, con tenting himself with the jurisdiction of the imperial provinces, places Italy and the popular provinces under the jurisdiction of the senate. Non enim se negotiorum omnium judicem fore, ut, clausis unam intra domum accusatoribus et reis, paucorum potentia grassaretur . . . teneret antiqua munia senatus : consulum tribunalibus Italia et publica provincia adsisterent : illi patrum aditum praberent : se mandatis exerci- tibus consullurum (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 4. 1811. Towards the end of the year inteUi gence arrives that Ehadamistus had been driven out of Armenia, and that the Parthians were in possession of it, fine anni turbidis rumoribus ' Prorupisse rursum Parthos et rapi Armeniam,' adlatum est, 'pulso Rhadamisto ' (his coss.), Tac. Ann. xni. 6 (see a.d. 51, no. 1757 ; a.d. 60, no. 1886); and the Eomans make prepara tions for war with Parthia. Tac. Ann. xiii. 7. 1812. Agrippa, king of Trachonitis, and Antiochus, king of Commagene, are ordered to levy forces against the Parthians. Nero . . . jubet duos veteres reges Agrippam et Antiochum expedire copias, queis Parthorum fines ultro intrarent ; simul pontes per amnem Euphratem jungi (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xhi. 7. 1813. Corbulo is appointed to conduct the war against Parthia. Domitium Corbulonem retinenda Armenia (Nero) praposuerat (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 8. 1814. Josephus at the age of sixteen (see a.d. 38, no. 1541) is engaged at Jerusalem in sifting the merits of the three sects, the Pharisees, the Sadducees, and the Essenes. Tlepi eKKalSeKa Sk errj yevbpevog, ifiovXriQrjv r&v wap' r)piv aipsaiuiv ipweipiav Xafielv. Jos. Vit. 2. He was after this for three years in the desert with a hermit by the name of Banus. IIvSd/jEvde riva, Bavovv bvopa, Kara rr)v kprjpiav Siarpifisiv, kaQfjri pkv awb SsvSpuiv xpupevov, rpoipr)v Sk rr)v avTOpdr&g ipvopivriv wpootpspbps- vov, \pvxpiv Sk vSan rr)v r)pkpav Kal rr)v vvKra iroXXaKte Xovbpsvov wpbg ayvstav, i,rjXtiiTr)g kys- vbprjv airov, Kal Starpi\pag wap' air& kvtavrovg rpslg sig rnv 7rdXtv vwiorpsipov. Vit. 2. The mode of life of Banus illustrates strongly the hfe of John the Baptist in the same region. Banus may have been a disciple of John. 1815. Paul at the opening of the year sets out from Antioch on his third circuit, and passes through Galatia and Phrygia. Kat woirjaag xpovov riva kirjXQs Sispxbpsvog KaQs'irjg rr)v YaXariKrjv x&pav Kal <3?pvytav, kwiorripi^tov wdvrag rovg paQnrdg. Acts, xviii. 23. Paul had arrived at Antioch after the Feast of Tabernacles (16 September) a.d. 53 ;• and the Xpovov nvd in the above passage would be satisfied by a sojourn of a few months during the remaining part of autumn and the winter. 1816. While in Galatia Paul gives directions for the coUection of alms for the relief of the poor Hebrews in Jerusalem. Tlspl Se rrjg Xo- yiag rrjg Eig rove dyiove, &awsp Sikraia rate EKKXjjtriaie rrjg YaXariag, ovrto Kal ipelg woirjoare. 1 Cor. xvi. 1. This was in fulfil ment of the promise which he had made the year before to the Apostles at Jerusalem (see a.d. 53, no. 1796). As Paul was on his way to Ephesus, whither on his voyage from Greece he had pledged himself to return, it is Ukely that he was not long in Galatia or Phrygia. Ephesus was distant from Antioch about thirty days' journey, but as Paul exercised his ministry on the road, we should allow about three months. Paul reached Ephesus about May, for he quitted Ephesus about May a.d. 57, after a sojourn of three years, ^.tb ypyyo- pelre pvypovsiovrsg on rpisriav viKra Kal f/pipav ovk iwavodpyv vovQsr&v 'iva EKaarov. 304 A.D. 55. Acts, xx. 31. Assuming the circuit from Antioch to Ephesus to have occupied about three months, Paul must have started from Antioch the beginning of February, i.e. as soon as the depth of winter was past. It was his usual practice to spend the winter with some particular church (see 1 Cor. xvi. 6 ; Titus, iii. 12). Proconsular Asia, over which the Gospel was now spread from Ephesus, the capital, comprised Mysia, Troas, Lydia, Ionia, Caria and Phrygia. 1817. Paul preaches to the Jews at Ephesus for three months — viz. May, June, and July, a.d. 44 ; and after that, as they rejected the Gospel, he preaches to the Gentiles daUy in the lecture-room of one Tyrannus. TLlasXQtov Se sig rr)v avvaytoyrjv iwapprjoid^sro iwl prjvag rpslg . . . 'Q,g Si nvsg iaKXrjpivovro . . . dwoardg dw' air&v dtp&ptas rovg paQrjTdg, KaQ' fjpipav SiaXsybpEvog iv rrj axoXrj Tvpdvvov nvbg. Acts, xix. 8 (see a.d. 56, no. 1829). 1817 a. Coins of Judaea. Tt. KXavdiog Kaiaap Ttpp. L, IA. -f- IovXitt Aypiw- wiva, and therefore struck in the fourteenth year of Claudius. N^pwv KXav. Kaiaap -|- Bpir, Kai. L. IA. Eckhel, iii. 498 Coins of Nero. Agripp. Aug. Divi Claud, (sub. uxor) Neronis Cas. Mater + Neroni Claud. Divi F. Cas. Aug. Germ. Imp. Tr. P. Ex 8. C. Nero Casar Aug. Imp. -f- Pontif. Max. Tr. P. Ex 8. C. Id. vi. 262. Coin of Alexandria. O/craovia X£/3a?i7 L. A. (i. e. in the first year of Nero) + Ncp. KXav. Kaia. Ss/3. Tep. Aur. Id. iv. 55. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 10. Pentecost, May 31. Tabernacles, October 5. A.D. 55. XT.C. 808. Olymp. 208, 3. Nebo Claudius C^esae Auqustus. L. Antistius Vetus. Quem forte excepit Pom peius. Neronis ii. from 13 October, and Trib. Pot. ii. from same day. Cos. Pont. Max. Imp. Seventh year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1818. Nero is consul for two months only. Consulatus quatuor gessit, primum bimestrem. Suet. Ner. 14. 1819. Nero becomes enamoured of Acte, a courtesan ; and this weakens the influence of Agrippina and PaUas, and throws more power into the hands of Seneca. Ceterum infracta paullatim potentia matris, delapso Nerone in amorem liberta cui vocabulum Acte fuit . . . donee vi amoris subadus exueret obsequium in matrem, seque Seneca permitteret. Tac. Ann. xiii. 12, 13. PaUas is removed from office. Et Nero infensus iis, quibus superbia muliebris innitebatur, demovet Pallantem curd rerum, queis a Claudio impositus velut arbitrum regni agebat. Tac. Ann. xni. 14. This must have been very early in the year, for it was before the death of Britannicus. Tac. Ann. xni. 14, 15 (see infra, no. 1820). 1820. Britannicus is poisoned by Nero just before the completion of his fourteenth year, and therefore a few days only before 13 February, a.d. 55 '(see a.d. 41, no. 1616). Nero had taken alarm at Britannicus from an incident which had occurred at the Saturnaha (17 December) at -the close of the preceding year. Turbatus his Nero, et propinquo die quo quartum decimum atatis annum Britannicus explebat, volutare secum modo matris violentiam, modo ipsius (Britannici) indolem, levi quodam experimento nuper cognitam, quo tamen favor em late quasivisset. Festis Saturno diebus (17 December, a.d 54) inter alia aqualium ludicra, regnum lusu sortientium, evenerat ea sors Neroni, etc. . . . pararique venenum jubet, ministro Pol- lione Julio pratoria cohortis tribuno, cujus curd adtinebatur damnata veneficii nomine Locusta, multa scelerum fama (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 15. Dion, lxi. 7. And see Suet. Ner. 33. 1821. Nero deprives Agrippina of her German guard, and ejects her from her apartments in the palace (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 18. Dion, lxi. 7, 8. Suet. Nero, 34. 1822. C. BalbiUus is appointed prefect of Egypt (see a.d. 38, no. 1538; a.d. 66, no. 1997), andP.Anteius of Syria (see a.d. 50,' no. 1746) ; but the latter never takes possession of his province. JEgyptus C. Balbillo permittitur : Syria P. Anteio destinata : sed variis mox arti- bus elusus, ad postremum in urbe retentus est. Tac. Ann. xiii. 22. 1823. In this consulship and within the first year of the reign of Nero, and therefore before A.D. '55. 305 13 October, a.d. 55, Azizus, king of Emesa and Arethusa (see a.d. 54, no. 1800), is succeeded by his brother Sohemus ; and, about the same time, Aristobulus, son of Herod of Chalcis, is appointed to the kingdom of Armenia Minor (see a.d. 38, no. 1533 ; a.d. 60, no. 1887) ; and Agrippa receives an accession of territory by the addition of the cities Tiberias and Tarichsea in GalUee, and Julias and Abila in Peraea (see A.D. 53, no. 1788). T^5 ydp wp&riv Trjg Nipoivog dpxrjg etei, TEXsvTr)aavrog rov 'Eueitwv fiaoiXitog A£t£ov, %bspog dSfX^ide rr)v dpxvv StaSixsrat* rrjv Se rrjg piKpdg'Appsviag wpoaraaiav' Aptorb- fiovXog 'Hp&Sov rrjg XaXKtSog fiaaiXitog walg vwb NEpwvoe iyxetpi^eraf Kal rbv 'Aypiwwav Sk Soi- pelrat poipq nvl rrjg YaXiXaiag b Kaiaap, Tifie- ptdSa mil Taptxiag vwaKoietv air& KeXeioag • SiStoot Kal TovXidSa ?rdXiv rrjg Hspaiag Kal k&- pag Tag wspl avrrjv TsaaapsaKalSsKa. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 4. Tijv piv ovv ptepdv 'Appsviav SiSoiat pikv fiaaiXsisiv ' AptarofioiXo) rw 'HptiSov. T?/ Sk Aypiwwa fiaaiXsiq rkaaapag wbXsig wpooriGrjoi avv ralg rowapxiaig 'AfiiXav pkv Kal TovXidSa Kara rrjv Hepaiav, Taptxaiag Sk Kal TifieptdSa rrjg YaXiXaiag. Bell. U. 13, 2. To the domi nions of Sohemus Sophene also is now added (see B.C. 65, no. 57). Et minorem Armeniam Aristobulo, regionemque Sophenen Sohemo, cum insignibus regiis (Nero) mandat. Tac. Ann. xiii. 7. This is related by Tacitus under the.pre- ceding consulship (a.d. 54), but he cautions the reader that he had anticipated these events. Qua in alios consules egressa conjunxi. Tac. Ann. xiii. 9 ; and see Tac. Hist. ii. 81. 1824. Vardanes aims at the throne of Parthia, and Vologeses is obliged to retire from Armenia to counteract his designs. Exortusque in tem pore amulus Vologeso filius Vardanes ; et ab- scessere Armenia Parthi, tanquam differrent hel ium. Tac. Ann. xiii. 7. Agrippa, king of Trachonitis, and Antiochus, king of Commagene, are ordered to hold them selves in readiness to assist in the war against the Parthians. Copia Orientis ita dividuntur, ut pars auxiliarium cum duabus legionibus apud provinciam Syriam et legatum ejus Quadratum Ummidium remaneret : par civium sociorumque numerus Corbuloni esset, odditis cohortibus aliis- que qua in Cappadocid hiemabant. Socii reges (Agrippa et Antiochus) prout bello conduceret parere jussi. Tac. Ann. xiii. 8. Corbulo and Quadratus meet at iEgese in CUicia. Itinere propere confecto apud JEgeas civitatem Cilicia obvium Quadratum (Corbulo) habuit, illuc progressum, ne, si ad accipiendas copias Syriam intravisset, omnium ora in se verteret. Tac. Ann. xiii. 8. Vologeses is alarmed at the preparations of the Eomans (see a d. 54, no. 1813) and gives hostages. Et Vologeses, quo bellum ex commodo pararet, an ut amuldtionis suspectos per nomen obsidum amoveret, tradit nobilissimos ex familid Arsacidarum. Tac. Ann. xiii. 9. These events are related by Tacitus under the preceding consulship, but are expressly said to be antici pated by a year. Ann. xiii. 9. 1825. St. Paul writes the Epistle to the Ga latians. The date is ascertained as follows : 1. It was written after a collection amongst the Gentiles in favour of the poor Hebrews, for in writing to the Galatians the Apostle thus al ludes to it. Kal yvdvrEe rr)v xaPLV T*lv SoQslaav pot TaKtofiog Kal Krjtpag Kal Tivdvvrjg, oi SoKOvvrsg ariXot slvat, Ssiidg iSoiKav ipol Kal Bapvdfiq Koivtoviag, 'iva ripslg sig Ta eQvtj, airol Se eic rr)v wsptropr)v • pbvov r&v wnvxivv iva pvrjpovsioi- psv, o Kat kawoiSaoa avrd roiiro woirjaat. Galat. ii. 9. Now, in the preceding year (see a.d. 54, no. 1816), he had passed through Ga latia and Phrygia, and had made a collection in Galatia, as appears from the First Epistle to the Corinthians. Ilfpl Se rijc Xoyt'ctc rrjg Etc rovg dyiovg, &awsp Sikraia ralg EKKXrjoiaig rrjg YaXa riag ovtiv Kal ipslg woirjoars. 1 Cor. xvi. 1. The Epistle to the Galatians was therefore written after this circuit through Galatia and Phrygia. 2. The Epistle to the Galatians was subsequent to the Apostle's second visit to Ga latia, for he thus alludes to the former of his two visits. O'iSarE Se on Si daQivstav rrjg aap- Kog EiriyyEXiodprjv vplv rb wporspov, Kal rbv wEtpaapbv pov tov iv rrj oapri pov ovk iiovQevn- aare, oiSe kiswriaars, dXX' &g ayysXov Qsov kSkiaoQi pe, &g Xpiorbv Ttjoovv. Galat. iv. 13. The first visit of Paul to Galatia was in a.d. 50 (see no. 1747), and the second visit was -in a.d. 54 (see no. 1815), and the Epistle to the Galatians was therefore written either in, or subsequently to, the year a.d. 54. 3. The Epistle was written not long after this second visit, for the Apostle repeatedly alludes to his recent presence amongst them, as in the fol lowing passages : Qavpd^to on ovrto ravioii psraTiQsaQs dwo tov KaXiaavrog ipag kv \dpin Xptorov Etc erepov eiayyeXiov. Gal. i. 6. KaXdv Se to (yXovoQai iv KaXj" irdvrorE, Kal pr) pbvov V. R 306 A.D. 56. sv Tip wapslvai ps wpog vpdg, TEKvia pov, ovg wdXiv wSivio, &xotg oi popfoiQi) Xptorbg iv vulv. Gal. iv. 18. 'ErpE'xerE KaXive' ri'c ipag iviKo\{/£ rrj dXtjOfta pr) wsiQsaQat ; Gal. V. 7. Indeed, the whole Epistle breathes the spirit of one who had not long before been personally amongst them. Lastly. The very year of the Epistle is indicated in the foUowing passage. Hpspag waparypslaQs, Kal prjvag, Kal Kaipovg, Kal kviavroig. Gal. iv. 10. The Galatians are here represented as in the actual observance of daj s and months and years, and by -the latter can only be meant Sabbatic years. The date of the Epistle then was at a time when Paul, having recently left the Galatians, had heard that they were observing the Sabbatic year; but the first Sabbatic year after his second visit to Galatia was from 1 Nisan, a.d. 55, to 1 Nisan, a.d. 56, and during that interval, therefore, the letter was written, and probably in the latter half of a.d. 55. 1825 a. Coin of Nero. Nero Claud. Divi F. Cas. Aug. Germ. Imp. Tr. P. Cos. + Agripp.' Aug. Divi Claud. Neronis Casar Mater Ex. S. C. Eckhel, vi. 262. Coin of Polemo II., king of Pontus. BaaiXioig noXt/iiwvoe -f- Erovf. IH , i. e. in the eighteenth year of his reign (see a.d. 38, no. 1533). ' Id. ii. 372. Coin of Cotys, king of Bosphorus. Bit. K. BNT. -f- Head of Agrippina, i. e. in the 352nd year, commencing from u.c. 457 (see a.d. 49, no. 1733). Id. ii. 376. The Sabbatic year. Passover, March 30. Pentecost, May 20. Tabernacles, September 24. A.D. 56. X7.C. 809. Olymp. 208, 4. Q. Volusius Satueninus. P. Coenelius Scipio. ex Kal. Jul. Neronis iii. from 13 October. Trib. Pot. hi. from same day. Cos. Desig. ii. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. Eighth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1826. Peace prevails during the year, and Nero amuses himself by wandering about the city in disguise and engaging in unseemly brawls. Q. Volusio P- Scipione coss. otium foris, fada domi lascivia, qud Nero itinera urbis et lupanaria et diverticula, veste servili in dis- simulationem sui compositus, pererrabat. Tac. Ann. xiii. 25. Dion, lxi. 8. Suet. Nero; 26. Players, from the constant tumults in the theatre, are expelled from Italy (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 25. 1827. The death of L. Volusius at the age of ninety-three. At L. Volusius egregid famd concessit, cui tres et nonaginta anni spatium Vi vendi, pracipuaque opes bonis artibus, inoffensa tot imperatorum malitia fuit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 30. 1828. Felix captures Eleazar, the archban- dit. Jos. Bell. ii. 13, 2 ; Ant. xx. 8, 5. It was about this time, for Josephus first relates the distribution of provinces amongst some petty princes in the first year of Nero, rj> wp&np rrjg Nspiiivoe dpxrjg (from 13 October, a.d. 54, to 13 October, a.d. 55), Ant. xx. 6, 4; and then the capture of Eleazar, apparently in a.d. 56. He had held the country in terror for twenty years, 'irsaiv s'Ikooi rrjv x^Pav Syioodpsvov, Bell. ii. 13, 2 ; and as he probably began his career in a.d. 36 (see that year, no. 1491), the ter mination of it may be placed in a.d. 56. 1829. About August of this year, Paul sends Timothy and Erastus on a mission to Mace donia ; for Paul arrived at Ephesus about May a.d. 54, and preached for three months to the Jews, viz. tiU 1 August, a.d. 54, eiasXQ&v Se sig rrjv avvaymyriv iwapprjaid^tro swl prjvag rpslg, Acts, xix. 8 ; and then two years to the Gentiles, i. e. tUl 1 August, a.d. 56, roiiro Se EyEVEro swl eVj; Svo, Acts, xix. 10 ; and after all this he sent forth Timothy and Erastus. 'Hg Sk swXrjp&Qrj ravra, eOeto b IlavXoe ev r& wvsipan, StsXQ&v NlaKsSoviav Kal 'Axatav, wopsvEoQat eig lepovaaXr)p . . . dwooreiXag Se eig rriv MaKsSo- vt'av Svo t&v StaKovoivruv avrji TipbQtov Kal Epaorov, airbg kwiaxs XP°V0V "£ Tv + E7rt Koi'aoparov Er. EP,, i e. in the 105th year, and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 56 and 1 Nov. a.d. 57. Id. iii. 280. lysptov . . . "Sli3.-\- Aypi-wivrjg 2£/8n:7?j£ — ., i. e. 3 . . 105' or ™ ^e tkud year of the reign of Nero, and the 105th year of the Era of Antioch dating from 1 Nov. B.c. 49, and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 56, and 13 Oct. a.d. 57. Id. iii. 281. Coins of Alexandria. Head of Agrippina L. A., i. e. in the fourth year of Nero. Id. iv. 52. Oicraovia XiftaTTj L. A. -f Nfp. K\nv. Kaia. St/3. Tip. Avr. Id. iv. 55. Coin of Polemo II., King of Pontus. HaaiXeojg HoXlpwvog + Erotic. K., i. e. in the twentieth year of his reign (see a.d. 38, no. 1533). Id. ii. 372. Coin of Sinope. An. cii. Neronis + Agrippina Matris or Octavia, i. e. in the 102nd year, dating from v.c. 709. Id. ii. 392. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 7. Pentecost, May 28. Tabernacles, October 2. 31> A.D. 58. A.D. 58. U.C. 811. Olymp. Z09, 2. Nero Claud. Gssar Augustus, iii. Valerius Messala. Neronis v. from 13 October. Trib. Pot. v. FROM SAME DAY. COS. III. PONT. MAX. PaT. Patr. Imp. ii. hi. (see Eckhel, vi. 281). Tenth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter 1844. Nero is consul for four months only. Consulatus quatuor gessit : primum (a.d. 55) bimestrem, secundum (a.d. 57) et novissimum (a.d. 60) semestres, tertium (a.d. 58) quadri- mestrem. Suet. Nero, 14. 1845. At the beginning of the year war is resumed against Parthia, and is carried on with vigour by Corbulo. Ejus anni principio pro- latatum inter Parthos Romanosque de obtinendd Armenia helium acriter sumitur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 34. Agrippa and Antiochus, who had been ordered to serve against Parthia (see a.d. 54, 1812), are amongst theauxiliary forces, for, Syrid transmota legiones . . . et habiti per Galatiam Cappadociamque delectus ; adjedaque ex Germania legio cum equitibus alariis et pedi- tatu cohortium . . . dispositisque per idoneos locos cohortibus auxiliariis . . . dieque pado prior Corbulo sodas cohortes et auxilia regum (Agrippse et Antiochi, see Tac. Ann. xiii. 8) pro cornibus . . . constituit. Tac. Ann. xiii. 35, 36, 38. 1846. Corbulo remains in camp till the ad vance of spring. Legionibus intra castra habitis donee ver adolesceret (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 36. 1847. Corbulo orders Antiochus, king of Commagene, to invade the parts of Armenia next to Commagene. Simul regem Antiochum monet proximas sibi prafeduras petere. Tac. Ann. xiii. 37. 1848. Vologeses is kept employed by the revolt of Hyrcania. Satis comperto Vologesem defedione Hyrcania adtineri. Tac. Ann. xiii. 37. 1849. Corbulo takes Artaxata, the capital of Armenia (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 41. Dion, Ixii. 20 (see a.d. 60, no. 1886). 1850. P. Suilius, the advocate, who had also been proconsul of Asia (cum Suilius pro vinciam Asiam regeret, Tac. Ann. xiii. 43, and see a.d, 57, no. 1832; a.d. 65, no. 1975), is banished after Nero had reigned four years. Qud sapientid, quibus philosophorum praceptis intra quadriennium regia amicitia ter millies sertertium paravisset. Tac. Ann. xiii. 42. Manius Acilius Aviola, who had been consul in a.d. 57, was proconsul of Asia at some time during the reign of Nero, as appears from his coins. Eckhel, ii. 519. 1851. Sabina Poppaea gains an influence over Nero (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 45. Dion, lxi. 11. She was handsome and accom plished, but whoUy unprincipled, huic mulieri cuncta aliafuere prater honestum animum, Tac. Ann. xiii. 44 ; unchaste and cruel, ob impudici- . tiam ejus savitiamque, Ann. xvi. 7 ; but a Jewish proselyte, QeoaEfirjg ydp r)v, Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 11 ; and for that reason was often of great service to the Jews in their petitions to the emperor. She was first married to Crispinus, whom she abandoned for Otho, from whom she transferred herself to Nero. Tac. Ann. xiii. 45. 1852. Paullinus Pompeius completes the entrenchments on the Ehine, said to have been begun by Drusus sixty-three years before, which would carry them back to B.C. 6. Ne tamen segnem militem adtinerent, ille (Pom peius) inchoatum ante tres et sexaginta annos a Druso aggerem coercendo Rheno absolvit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiii. 53. But Drusus died in b. c. 9, and there is therefore some mistake in the reckoning ; or perhaps Tacitus, xiii. 53, takes up the history of Germany from an earlier year. 1853. About this time, and perhaps at the Passover a.d. 58, when great multitudes were congregated at Jerusalem, an Egyptian impostor makes his appearance, and leads out 4,000 of the Sicarii into the desert, and afterwards re turns at the head of 30,000 men, whom he had collected, and deluded into the belief that he was the Messiah, and would restore the kingdom to Judah ; but he is attacked by Felix, and his followers are dispered 6r slain, the Egyptian himself escaping. Ovk dpa ov eI d Aiyvn-rtoe d wpb roiriav t&v rjpsp&v dvaorar&oag Kat E^ayaywv Etc ri)v 'ip-ijpov TsrpaKiaxtXlovg dvSpag r&v StKapi'wv. Acts, xxi. 38. Me/£ovi Sk ravrjje wXrjyrj TovSat'ove EKaKivoev b Alyiwrwg \pEvSowpofr)rng ' wapays- vbpsvog ydp Etc rijv x^Pav dvdptowog ydije, Kat wpotpr)rov wiartv En-tOfte savrji, ir£pl rpiopvplovg psv dQpoi^Ei t&v TjwaTypivwv, wspiayay&v Sk avrovg ek Trjg kprjpiag slg to 'EXattSv KaXoi- A.D. 58. 313 psvov opog, ekeIQev olog rs -f)v slg 'IspoobXvpa wapsXQslv fiid£soQai, Kal, Kparijaag rrjg te 'Pui- pa'iKfjg typovpag Kal tov Sripov, rvpavvCtv, XPM~ psvog rdig avvstawsaovai Sopvipbpotg ' tpOdvst Se aiiroii rrjv bppr)v 3>r;Xi£ v7ravrtdo-ae psrd t&v PtvpaiK&v bwXtr&v, Kai irde d Srjpog ovvEtpr)ipaTO rrjg dpivng, &ors, avpfioXrjg ysvopivyg, rbv pkv Alyiwrtov tpvyslv psr bXiyivv, StaipQaprjvai Se Kal ^toyprjQyvat wXeiarovg, r&v avv airip, to Se Xoiwbv wXrjQog aKsSaoQiv kwi rrjv kavr&v eKaarbv StaXaOelv. Jos. Bell. ii. 13, 5 ; Ant. xx. 8, 6. As Lysias, at the Pentecost a.d. 58 (see infra, no. 1860), took Paul for the Egyp tian who had escaped, the emeute must have taken place not long before Paul's arrival; and as outbreaks of this kind invariably arose at the public festivals, it may with great reason be referred to the Passover a.d. 58 ; and this is confirmed by the circumstance that Josephus relates it after the assassination of Jonathan, which was probably in a.d. 57 (see that year, no. 1834). 1854. Paul, while at Corinth, writes the Epistle to the Eomans. It was written from Corinth, and not from Cenchrea, for Gaius, a Corinthian, 1 Cor. i. 14, was his host, dowd- Ijerat vpdg Yd'iog b ikvog pov, Rom. xvi. 23 ; and whUe Paul mentions Cenchrea by name, he refers to Corinth as 'the city,' viz. in which he was sojourning. Svvt'o-rjjui Se vpiv Qoifirjv rr)v dSeXipr)v rjp&v ovoav SiaKOvov rrjg eKKXrjoiag rrjg kv Ksyxpealg. Eom. xvi. 1. 'Aowdijs- rat vpdg "Epaarog b o'tKOvopog rrjg wbXsiog. Eom. xvi. 23. The date of the Epistle was after the completion of the collection for the poor Hebrews, not only in Macedonia, but also in Achaia, and indeed when Paul was on the eve of starting with the coUection for Jerusalem. Nvvl Se wopsiopat sig TspovaaXr)p, StaKOV&v rote dyiote ' siSoKrjoav ydp MaKfSovta Kal 'A^ata KOivoiviav nvd woihoaoQai slg rovg wriaxovg t&v dyiuiv r&v kv ItpovaaXfjp. Eom. xv. 25. 1855. Paul quits Corinth, after a sojourn there of three months, ending about 27 Feb ruary, a.d. 58 (see a.d. 57, no. 1843). He had intended to saU direct for Jerusalem ; but in consequence of a plot formed against him by the Jews, he takes instead the circuitous route by Macedonia ; and this derangement of his plans made it doubtful whether he should be able to reach Jerusalem by the Pentecost, as he wished to do. He is accompanied by Luke, while the rest of the company proceed to Troas, to wait there for Paul's arrival by way of Macedonia. Holrjaag te prjvag rpslg, yevo- pevrjg avT& kwifiovXrjg iwb t&v 'lovSaluiv pkX- Xovn avdysoQai sig rr)v 2vplav, kyivsro yv&pn rov vwoarpkibeiv Sid M.aKsSoviag ' ovveIweto Sk air& axpi rrjg 'Aolag 2,&warpog Bspotalog, Qso- aaXoviKiivv Sk 'Apiorapxog Kal SekovvSoc, koi rdt'oe Aspfiaiog, Kal TtpbQsog, 'Aoiavol Sk Tv- XtKog Kal Tpbipipog. Oirot wposXQovrsg spsvov rjpdg kv TpoidSt. Acts, XX. 3. 1856. Paul and Luke are at Philippi at the Feast of the Passover. Acts, xx. 6. The Passover, or day of Paschal sacrifices, was from sunset on Sunday, 26 March, to sunset on Monday, 3 April. The new moon was, ac cording to Wieseler, Chronolog. Apost. p. 115, at 6 a.m. at Jerusalem on 13 March. The phasis, therefore, would be about eighteen hours later, or at midnight on the night of 13-14 March; and the full moon, fourteen days after, would fall on the night of 27 March. From sunset on 27 March to sunset on 28 March would therefore be 15 Nisan, or first day of Unleavened Bread, which was always the day on which was the full moon ; and the Passover, or day of Paschal' sacrifices, would be from sunset on 26 March to sunset on 27 March, in the afternoon of which latter day the Paschal sacrifices would be slain. As the whole feast lasted eight days, it would end at sunset on 3 AprU. 1857. When the eight days of the feast are concluded, that is, on 4 AprU, which was a Tuesday, Paul and Luke depart for Troas, where they arrive in five days, i. e. on Satur day, and remain there seven days complete, i. e. till the following Saturday. 'HueTc Se kiswXsioapEV psrd rag ijpipag t&v 'A'(i- ptov awb vog, ol wptorsiovTtg r&v rr)v Kaiadpsiav KaroiKoivriiiv TovSalivv slg rr)v 'P&prjv dvafiaivovoi ) 2(£/3a?jI), Qe& airov 'Zsfiazip, etc. See Smith's Voyage and Shipw. of St. Paul. 1902. Festus, during the early part of his administration, is engaged in putting down the bandits and Sicarii. 'Atptmpivov Sk eig rr)v 'lovSaiav f)aTOV avvifiatvs rr)v 'lovSaiav vwb r&v XrjOT&v KaiiovaQai, etc. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 10. 1903. Festus suppresses a religious fanatic. IUpwsi Se Oijoroe Sivapiv twwiKTjv te Kal wst,t- Kr)v kwi rovg awarnQivrag awb nvog dvQp&wov ybrjrog, atorrjpiav airolg iwayysXXopivov, Kat waiXav KaK&v, si fiovXrjQslsv swEoQat pixP1 TVt kprjplag airip ' Kal airov re ekeivov tov dwarf)- aavra Kal rovg aKoXovQijoavrag StitpQstpav ol wspipQivrsg. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 10. 1904. ApoUonius Tyanensis arrives at Athens this year, for it was in the autumn before his attendance at the Olympia at midsummer of A.D. 61. Tov Ustpaid iowXsiaag wspl Mvarrjplwv &pav ote 'AQyvaloi woXvavQpixiwbrara EXXf)va>v wpdrrovaiv, avrjEt ivVTsivag awb rrjg vs&g ig to &orv, wpo'i&v Sk TroXXoTe r&v tyiXoaotpovvTtov sv- sriyxavs, I It ipaut Se Kanovtriv, t3v ot juev yvpvol kQipovro, Kat ydp rd perbwoipov evr)Xiov AQy- vaiotg. PhUost. V. Ap. iv. 17. A.D. 61. 323 1904 a. • Coins of Nero. Nero Casar Aug. Imp. + Pontif. Max. Tr. P. vi. Cos. iv. P. P. Ex S. C. Or + Pont. Max. Tr. P. vii. Cos. iv. P. P. Ex S. C. Nero Cas. Aug. Imp. + Cer. Quinq. Rom. Co. S. C, i. e. Certamen Quinquennale Roma Con- stitutum (see ante, no. 1883). Eckhel, vi. 264. Coins of Antioch. Avrio^Eiov + E7Tt Kovaoparov Er. HP., i. e. in the 108th year of the Era of Antioch dating from 1 Nov. B.C. 49, and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 59, and 1 Nov. a.d. 60. Id. iii. 280. Nfpw Kaiaap Sf/3a?oe vrs , or ttjq, that is, in the sixth year of Nero and the 108th year of the Era of Antioch dating from 1 Nov. b. c. 49, and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 59, and 13 Oct. a.d. 60. Eckhel, iii. 281. Avrioxtoiv, with laureUed female head and E r. HP. Same withturreted female head. Id. iii. 283. Coin of Polemo II., king of Pontus. Bao-iXftue noXf^uvoe + Erove. Kr., i. e. in the twenty-third year of his reign (see a.d. 38, no. 1533). Id. ii. 372. Inscriptions. Nerone Claudio Divi Claudi F. Germanici Ca saris N. Ti. Casaris Aug. Pro N. Divi Aug. Abnep. Casare Aug. Germanico Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. vii. Imp. iii. Cos. iv. Cosso Lentrdo Cossi Filio Cos. Kal. Januar. Sulpicius Ca- merinus Magister Collegi. Fratrum Arvalium immolovit in Capitolio . . . Cos. Neronis Claudi Casaris Aug. Germanici JoviB. marem Ju- noni vaccam Minerva vaccam Genio ipsius taurum. In coUegio adfuerunt Sulpicius Ca- merinus Magister, L. Piso, L. F. Sextius Africanus, M. Aponius Saturninus, L. Salvius Otho Titianus, P. Memmius Regulus, C. Piso. Isdem Cos. iii. Nonas Januar. Sulpicius Came- rinus Magister Collegi, Fratrum Arvalium nomine, vota numcupavit pro Salute Neronis Claudi Divi Claudi N. Germanici Casaris et Ti. Casaris Aug. Pro N. Divi Aug. Ab. N. Casaris Aug. Germanici Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. vii. Imp. vii. Cos. iiii. et Octavia con- jugis, victimis immolatis in Capitolio, qua superioris anni magistri voverant, persolvit, et inproximum annum nuncuparit, praeunte M. Aponio Saturnino, Jovi mares duo, Jungni vaccas ii., Minerva vaccas ii., Saluti Publica vaccas ii. in Templo novo. Divo Aug. B. mares ii., Diva Aug. vaccas ii., Divo Claudio B. mar. ii. In eollegio adf. Sulpicius Came- rinus Magister, A. ViteUius, L. Piso, M. Aponius Saturninus, P. Memmius Regulus, L. Salvius Otho Titianus. Isdem Cos. iii. Idus Januar. Adstantibus Sul picio Camerino Magistro L. Salvio Othone Titiano, C. Vipsanio Aproniano .... Gruter, 118 Neroni Claudio Divi Claudii Aug. F. Germanic. Cas. Neptoti Ti. Cas. Aug. Pronepoti Divi Aug. Abnepoti Casari Aug. Germ. R. R. P. iv. (lege TR. P. vii.) Imp. v. Cos. iv. curavit votum merito (Chichester). Horsefield's Sussex, i. 43. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 4. Pentecost, May 25. Tabernacles, September 29. A.D. 61. U.C. 814. Olymp. 210, 1. CffiSONIUS P.ETUS. P. Petbonius Tuepllianus. Quem forte excepit, P. Calvisius Eufo. ex Kal. Jul. forsan Vectius Bolanus. Neronis viii. from 13 October. Trib. Pot. viii. PROM SAME DAY. COS. IV. PONT. MAX. PaT. Patr. Imp. ( ? ). Thirteenth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1905. EebeUion of Britain under Boadicea, queen of the Iceni. Seventy thousand Eomans and alUes are said to have been slain in London and St. Albans. Paullinus Suetonius was at this time propraetor, and Catus Decianus pro curator of Britain. Casonio Pato, Petronio Turpiliano coss. gravis clades in Britannid ac cepta. In qud neque A. Didius legatus nisi porta retinuerat, et successor Veranius, modicis ex- cursibus Siluras populatus, quin ultra bellum proferret morte prohibitus est. . . . Sed turn Paullinus Suetonius obtinebat Britannos . . . Sed quia procul Suetonius aberat, petivere (the Eomans at Camulodunum) a Cato Deciano Procuratore auxilium . . . At Suetonius mird constantia medios inter hostes Londinium per- .rexit, cognomento quidem colonia non insigne, sed copia negotiatorum et commeatuum maxime celebre. Tac. Ann. xiv. 29-33. llpdolao-ie Se tov woXipov syivsro ij Sr)psvaig t&v xprjpdrwv, it2 324 A.D. 61. & KXavStoe rolg wp&roig avr&v kStS&Kei, Kal sSst Kal tKslva, &g y£ AsKtavbg Kdrog b rrjg vrjaov kwirpoweioiv iXeysv, dvawbpwtpa ysvkoQai, etc. Dion, lxii. 2. Suetonius defeats the Britons, when eighty thousand Britons are slain, and Boadicea closes her lifej according to Tacitus, by poison, but according to Dion, by sickness, and the Eomans go into winter quarters. Boudicea vitam veneno finivit . . . Contractus deinde omnis exercitus sub pellibus habitus est ad reliqua belli per'pe- tranda. Tac. Ann. xiv. 37, 38. ' AwoQavoiong Se kv roiro) BovvSov't'Kije vboo>, EKsivrjV psv Sstv&g kwkvQrjaav Kal woXvrsX&g sQaipav. Dion, lxii. 12. 1906. Catus Decianus is succeeded by Ju lius Classicianus as procurator of Britain, and Suetonius by Petronius Turpilianus as pro- prsetor. Julius Classicianus successor Cato missus . . . Suetonius tradere exercitum Pe- tronio Turpiliano, qui jam consulatu abierat, jubetur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 38, 39. 1907. Tarquitius Priscus, ex -prefect of Bi thynia, is convicted of extortion in his province. Damnatus iisdem Consulibus (a.d. 61) Tarqui tius Priscus repetundarum, Bithynis interrogan- tibus, magno patrum gaudio, qui accusatum ab eo Statilium Taurum, Proconsulem ipsius, memine- rant. Tac. Ann. xiv. 46. 1908. Pedanius Secundus, prefect of the city, is murdered by one of his slaves. Haud multo post Prafectum urbis Pedanium Secundum servus ipsius interfecit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 42 (see a.d. 39, no. 1549). 1909. The gymnasium at Rome is dedicated by Nero, when the Quinquennalia are cele brated. Gymnasium eo anno dedicatum a Nerone, prabitumque oleum equiti ac senatui Gracdfaci- litate. Tac. Ann. xiv. 47. Dion, lxi. 21. The Olympia, of which the Neronia were an imita tion, were celebrated in Greece at the same time (see a.d. 60, no. 1883 ; a.d. 65, no. 1973). 1910. Apollonius Tyanensis is in Greece at the Olympia of this year. "Ovtwv Sk Kal 'OXvp- wluiv, Kal KaXoivTiov avrbv 'HXei'ivv swl koivoi- viav tov dy&vog, etc., ysvopkvov Sk Kara tov ToQpbv, pvKnaapivrig rrjg wepl to Aixatov QaXdr- rng, Oirog, iiwsv, b aixr)v rrjg yrjg TErpr)asTai, psXXov Si ov. Eixe Se airb tovto wpbppyaiv rrjg aptKpbv varspov wspl tov ToQpbv roprjg, fjv psrd try kwrd (a.D. 67) Ne'pojv Sisvor)Qrj. Philost. V. Ap. iv. 24. 1911. After the Olympia of this year Apol lonius proceeds to Sparta, where he winters, Aiarpiipag S' kv rrj 'Swdprrj psrd rrjv 'OXvpwiav Xfibvov, &g irsXsvTa b xElpH>v swl MaXs'av yXQsv dpxopivov r)pog. Philost. V. Ap. iv. 34. In the spring of a.d. 62, he went to Crete. Ovo-wv Se kv MaXiq vrj&v wXstovtoV, at kg KpriTrjv atprjaetv 'ipsXXov, kvkfiy vavv. Philost. V. Ap. iv. 34 (see a.d. 60, no. 1903; a.d. 70, 2160). 1912. Agrippa raises the height of his palace so as to command a view of the doings in the Temple, whereupon the Jews erect a coun ter-wall, and thereby shut out the view of the interior of the Temple, not only from the palace, but from the western cloister, the station of the Eoman guard. They are ordered by Festus to take down the wall, but obtain leave to send an embassy to Eome, when Ishmael, the high-priest, and Helcias, the trea surer, and others proceed to Eome. Kara ok rbv Katpbv roiirov b fiaoiXevg 'Aypiwwag uikoSo- prjoaro psysQsi Sidtpopov o'lKrjpa kv Tto fiaotXsitp kv TspoooXipotg wXtjoIov rov jEtvorov, etc. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 11. This is related by Josephus after the clearance of the country from the bandits by Festus (see a.d. 60, no. 1902), and after the suppression of the religious im postor (see a.d. 60, no. 1903); and the embassy must have followed the completion of the palace and the erection of the counter-wall, both of which must have occupied some time. As Festus arrived at midsummer a.d. 60, the mission to Eome may be placed in a.d. 61. 1913. The Jews succeed in their embassy through the influence of Poppaea, a Jewish pro selyte, and Poppaea detains Ishmael and Helcias at Eome. Nspuv Se . . . avvsx&pyasv avrtvc kqv rr)v o'iKoSopiav, rrj yvvaiKi Howwrjiq (Qsoasfirig ydp ¦fjv) iwkp r&v TovSaioiv SErjQsiari xapiCdpsvog, rj rolg pkv SiKa wpoairaisv dwtivai, rbv Si 'EX- idav Kal r.bv ToparjXov bprjpeiaovrag wap' kavrr) Kariaxev. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 11. The expression rrj yvvatKt Howwrjiq in this passage is very significant. At this time Poppsea had been twice married and twice divorced, and was now living with Nero as his concubine, so that she might well be described as the woman Poppsea. In a.d. 62 Poppsea was married to Nero, and Josephus then changes his language. tfciXrjv ovaav rrjg Nipwvog yvvatKog. Ant.xx. 11, 1. Ilo?r7ri)to; rrj tov Kaiaapog yvvatd yviaoQelg. Jos. Vit. 3. 1914. Agrippa, hearing that Ishmael, the high-priest, had been detained at Eome by Poppsea, appoints Joseph, son of Simon, to the A.D. 61. 325 high-priesthood. 'O Se fiaaiXsvg, ravra &g ewi- Qsto, SiSiaoi rrjv dpxisptooivrjv 'ltoaf)wo> rw St- porvog waiSl apxtspiiag, ewucaXovpevto Sk Kafii. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 11 (see a.d. 59, no. 1880; a.d. 62, no. 1930). 1915. The death of Festus may be placed about 20 November of this year, for the news of it had been transmitted to Eome, and the appointment of Albinus in his place had been reported to Judsea about 20 April, a.d. 62, and the interval must have occupied about five months (see a.d. 62, no. 1929). 1916. Paid having passed the three winter months in Malta, sets sail in the Castor and Pollux, as soon as the seas are open, for Rome. MErd Se rpEle prjvag dvr)xQripev kv wXoiio wapti- KexetpaKOTt ev rrj vrjoip ' AXeiavSpivip wapa- aripip AtooKoipotg. Acts, xxviii. 11. As the vessel had wintered in Malta, it would of course set sail as soon as, according to the navigation of that day, the seas were open, and this, .ac cording to Pliny, was on 8 February, Is dies sextus est ante Februarias Idus, Phn. N. H. ii. 47 ; about which time, therefore, the Castor and PoUux would weigh anchor. They stay three days at Syracuse and then sail to Rhegium, and the next day start for Puteoh, which they reach the day after, and rest there seven days, and then proceed by land to Rome. Kal Karax0£vr£e Etc SvpaKov- o-ac kwepeivapsv rjpipag rpelg, SQev wepieXQbvreg KarrjVTrjoapev eig Prjytov Kal psrd piav fjpipav iwiysvopivov vbrov, Ssvrspaloi rjXQopsv slg Ilon- dXove- oii Evpovrse dSsX^ove wapsKXrjQrjpsv iw' airolg iwtpslvai fjpipag kwrd' Kal ovroig slg rrjv 'P&pyv rjXQopsv. Acts, xxviii. 12. Paul therefore would reach Rome at the beginning of March. As Paul preached at Rome without inter ruption for two years, Acts, xxviii. 30, and the persecution of the Christians at Rome began in the latter half of a. d. 64 (see that year, no. 1956), when his preaching would have been stopped at once, he must have arrived at Rome at least some time before the latter half of a.d. 62. But further, Paul, on arriving at Rome, was delivered over to the prefect of the Praetorium, 6Ve Se fjXQopsv sig 'P&prjv, b EKarbvTapxog wapiStoKE rovg Ssap&rag r& arpa- rowsSapxy, Acts, xxviii. 16; and the orparo- weSdpxyg, or prefect of the Praetorium, must have been Burrhus, for both before his appoint ment and after his death there were two pre fects of the Praetorium, and then the usual expression was not the Prafectus, but the Prafecti. Thus, Vinctus mitti ad Prafedos Pratorii mei debet. Plin. Ep. x. 66. 'Avewep- ipQrj eig rr)v 'P&pyv &g dwoXoyyabpsvog rolg T&v arparoweStov r)yepbatv. PhUost. Vit. Sophist. ii. 32. As Burrhus died in January a. d. 62 (see that year, no. 1919), and the arrival of Paul at Eome was at the beginning of March, it follows that he could not have reached Rome in March a.d. 62, but in March a.d. 61. Paul is allowed to live by himself, pivttv KaQ' kavrbv, Acts, xxviii. 16, in a hired lodging, eig rrjv ieviav, xxviii. 23 ; ev iSito pioQ&part, xxviii. 30 ; but chained by the wrist to a soldier, ovv rip tpvXdooovrt airov arpaTt&ry, xxvni. 16. Three days after his arrival at Rome, the Apostle calls the Jews together and addresses them, when they agree to give him a hearing upon the claims of Christianity, EysVEro Sk psrd rjpipag rpslg, etc. Acts, xxvni. 17; and on the day fixed they attend him at his lodging, when Paul preaches to them, but without effect. Taidpsvoi Sk airip r)pipav ?}kov wpbg avrbv eig tt)v isviav wXsiovsg. Acts, xxviii. 23. 1917. Paul remains a prisoner at Rome for two whole years, 'ipsivs Sk b IlavXoe Steriav SXyv kv ISiip ptoQ&pari, Acts, xxviu. 30 ; and from Luke being able to fix the exact period during which Paul was a prisoner, it is evident that at the end of the two years Paul recovered his liberty (see a.d. 63, no. 1940). 1917 a. Coins of Nero. Nero Casar Aug. Imp. + Pontif. Max. Tr. P. viii. Cos. iiii. P. P. Ex S. C. Nero Casar with laureUed head + Paullin. (see ante, no. 1905). Eckhel vi. 265. Coin of Polemo II., king of Pontus. BaaiXeuig noXf/umvof + Erovr. KA., i. e. in the twenty-fourth year of his reign (see a.d. 38, no. 1533). Id, ii. 372. Coin of Antioch. z 7 Nepwv Kato-ap Sf/3a=roe gp., or Jqq, 1. e. in the seventh year of Nero, and the 109th year of the Era of Antioch dating from 1 Nov. B.C. 49, and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 60, and 13 Oct. a.d. 61. Id. iii. 281. Inscription. Silvano Sancto et Mercurio et Libero Patri Sa crum, M. Vargunteius M. F. Pal. Augurinus. 326 AD. 62. Sud Pecunia D. D. iii. Idus August. Petronio Turpiliano et Casorino Pato Coss. Gruter, 62, 7. Sixth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 24. Pentecost, May 14. Tabernacles, September 18. A.D. 62. U.C. 815. Olymp. 210, 2. P. Marius Celsus. L. Asinius Gallus. ex . . . Junius Maeullus. ex Kal. Jul. L. Annjsus Seneca. Tkebelius Maximus. Neronis ix. from 13 October. Trib. Pot. ix. from same day. cos. iv. pont. max. pat. Patr. Imp. (?). Fourteenth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1918. Antistius is accused at Rome and escapes. P. Mario, L. Asinio coss. Antistius Prator . . . majestatis delatus est. Tac. Ann. xiv. 48. Fabricius Veiento is accused, and is banished (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 50. 1919. Death of Burrhus, prefect of the prae torium, when two prefects, Sofonius Tigellinus and Fenius Rufus, are appointed in his place. Sed gravescentibus in dies publicis maiis sub- sidia minuebantur, concessitque vita Burrhus, incertum valetudine an veneno . . . Civitati grande desiderium ejus mansit per memoriam virtutis et successorum alterius segnem innocen- tiam, alterius fiagrantissimaflagitia et adultcria : quippe Casar duos pratoriis cohortibus impo- suerat, Fenium Rufum ex vulgi favor e quia rem frumentariam sine quastu tradabat : Sofonium Tigellinum, veterem impudicitiam atque infamiam in eo secutus. Atque illi pro cognitis moribus fuere : validior Tigellinus in animo Principis et intimis libidinibus adsumptus : prosperd populi et militum farnd Rufus, quod apud Neronem adversum experiebatur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 51. Tovrov pkv oiv (Burrhum) ipappaKip St&Xeoe, TtyeXXIvov Se riva litoipbviov, daeXyslq te Kal piaitpovlq wdvrag rovg KaQ' kavrbv dvQp&- wovg iwspdpavra, swl rr)v r&v Sopvtpdptvv dpxrjv KaTEOTnOE, bg rov te Niptvva Kal rbv ovvdpxovra 'Poiiipov wap' ovSkv etIQeto. Dion, lxii. 13. From the circumstance that the accusations against Antistius and Veiento are the only events recorded under this year which precede the death of Burrhus, and from the series of occurrences (see infra, no. 1927) between the death of Burrhus and the death of Octavia on 9 June, it would appear that Burrhus must have died at the very beginning of the year, probably before the end of January (see A. D. 51, no. 1750j a.d. 65, no. 1968). 1920. The death of Burrhus breaks the power of Seneca, and he is obliged to withdraw from public hfe. Mors Burrhi infregit Seneca potentiam (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 52-. Seneca, on defending himself before Nero, re fers to the present year as the eighth of the reign of Nero and the fourteenth since Seneca's recaU. Quartusdecimus annus est, Casar, ex quo spei tua admotus sum (see a.d. 49, no. 1729), octavus ut imperium obtines. Tac. Ann. xiv. 53. The eighth year of Nero expired on 13 October, a.d, 62, and Seneca's defence was therefore certainly before that time. In fact, it must have been in the first half of the year, for it is related before the death of Octavia, which was on 9 June (see infra, no. 1927). 1921. TigeUinus grows in power, and de presses Fenius Rufus, his coUeague, and calum niates Plautus, who was in Asia, and SuUa, who was at MarseiUes. Compertoque Plautum et Sullam maxime timeri, Plautum in Asiam, Sul- lam in Galliam Narbonensem nuper amotos, etc. (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 57. 1922. Sulla is put to death six days after the order for his execution. Sulla sexto die per- vectis Massiliam percussoribus interficitur ante metum et rumorem. Tac. Ann. xiv. 57. 1923. Plautus is warned in Asia of his danger, but refuses flight and is slain, and his head carried to Rome, when Nero writes to the senate. Plauto parari necem non perinde occul- tum fuit, quia pluribus salus ejus curabatur, et spatium itineris ac maris tempusque inlerjectum moverat famam . . . Ceterum libertus Plauti celeritate ventorum pravenit centurionem . . . Caput interfedi relatum . . . sed ad Senatum (Nero) litteras misit de cade Sulla Plautique (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 58, 59. Dion, lxii. 14. 1924. Nero divorces Octavia and marries Poppsea. Exturbat Octaviam sterilem diditans : exin Poppaa conjungitur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 60. 1925. Octavia is banished to Campania, but A.D. 62. 327 the people murmur, and Nero issues an order for her recaU. Mox in Campaniam pulsa est, addita militari custodid. Inde crebri questus . . . His motus Nero, tanquam panitentid fla- gitii, conjugem revocavit Odaviam (his coss.). Tac. Ann.. xiv. 60. 1926. Poppsea, before Octavia's arrival, re presents the danger of her coming to Rome, and Octavia is banished to the island of Pan- dataria. Qua (Poppaa) provoluta genibus ejus . . . ' Omitteret modo (Octavia) Campaniam, et in urbem ipsam pergeret, ad cujus nutum absentis tumultus cierentur,' etc. . . . Insuldque Panda- tarid Octaviam (Nero) claudit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 61, 63. 1927. Octavia, a few days after, is put to death, in the twentieth year of her age. Ac puella vicesimo atatis anno inter centuriones et milites, prasagio malorum jam vitd exemptd, nondum tamen morte acquiescebat. Paucis de- hinc interjedis diebus mori jubetur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xiv. 64. The day of her death was the same day on which occurred the death of Nero, viz. 9 June. Obiit (Nero) tricesimo et secundo atatis anno, die quo quondam Octaviam interemerat. Suet. Nero, 57. 1928. Dion thus connects Burrhus with Poppsea. 'Ev Se ry 'P&prj b Nspojv 'OKraovtav Trjv Avyoiarav dwswipiparo pkv wporspov Sid Sa/3t'vav rijv 7raXXaKt'Sa (iioTEpov Se Kal aTTE- kteive), Kairot rov Boippov ivavnovpivov avrji, Kat KtoXi ovrog dwowipil/aoQai, Kal wore sl- wbvrog Oimiiv Kal rr)v wpoiKa airrj (Toirson rr)v r)yspoviav) dwoSog. Dion, lxii. 13. Burrhus is here represented as alive at the time of the divorce, if not of the death, of Octavia. But this part of Dion is very imperfect and corrupt, and the sequence of events detailed seriatim in Tacitus is entitled to far greater credit, and Tacitus places the death of Burrhus long before either the death or divorce of Octavia. 1929. Nero, on the news of the death of Festus reaching Rome, nominates Albinus as his successor. This must have been in Fe bruary a.d. 62, for the news of it had reached Judsea on 20 April, a.d. 62 (see infra, no. 1931). Hipwsi Sk Kaiaap 'AXfitvov sig rijv TuvSaiav e- wapxov, ', d'Avavoe vopioag txeiv Katpbv iwirriSstov Std rb rsQvavai psv aptaaitoV XsybvTtvv, Sn KivSvvsisi wag b Xabg Tyaovv rbv Xpiarov wpooSomv. "EXsyov oiv avvsXQbvTsg roj TaK&fito, HapaKa- Xovpiv os, iwiaxeg rbv Xabv, kwel kwXavrjQrj slg Trjaovv, &g airov ovrog roil Xpiarov' wapaKaXov- pkv as wsloat wd) rag rovg IXQbvrag slg rrjv r)- pkpav tov Ildo-xa wspl Tyooi) . . . OT)j0i ovv £7rt to wrspiytov roil Tspov, 'Iva dvoj0£v jje kwapavrjg Kal rj siaKovard aov ra prjpara wavrl rip Xa&, Sid yap to ndtrxa o-vvfXi)Xv0ao-i waoat al tpvXal psrd Kal r&v kdv&v. "Eoryaav ovv ol wpoEtprjpirot ypapparsig kiu Ibapiaaloi tov Td- Ktofiov kwi to wrspiytov rov 'Ispov Kal EKpaiav airip Kal siwov, ' AIkois, lp wdvrsg wsiQsoQat bipsiXuptv, iwsi b Xnbg wXavdrat bwioto Trjaov 328 A.D. 62. rov oravptoQivroc, dwdyysiXov hplv rig i; 0vpa roil Trjaov ' ' Kat awEKpivaro ipivvrj psydXy, ' Tt ps EwsptoTars wspl 'Irjaov rov vlov rov dvQp&wov ; Kal airbg KaQrjrai kv rZ ovpavip ek Ssii&v rrjg psydXrjg Svvdpsivg, Kai pkXXsi ipxsoQat kwi t&v veipeX&v tov oipavov.' Kal woXX&v wXrjpov rsixovg at, at, 7rdXiv ry wbXsi Kal rip Xa& Kal r& va& Stawpvaiov ifiba ' &g Sk tsXevtoIov wpoaiQrjKEV, at, at Sk Kal ipol, XiQog Ik tov wsrpifibXov axaoQsig Kat wXyiag airbv wapa- Xprjpa kteIvei. Bell. vi. 5, 3, 1934. PaUas and Doriphorus, the freedmen, are put to death at Rome in this consulship. Eodem anno libertorum potissimos veneno in- terfecisse (Nero) creditus est; Doriphorum quasi adversatum nuptiis Poppaa, Pallantem quod immensam pecuniam longd senedd detineret. Tac. Ann. xiv. 65. Tdv Se IldXXavra Sisxprj- aaro, on Kal wXoiirov woXvv iKrr)oaro. Dion, IxU. 14. These events are related by Tacitus after the death of Octavia, and therefore it oc curred after 9 June. 1935. Tacitus under this year (but taking up the history from a.d. 60 where he had left it, see that year, no. 1886) relates the trans actions respecting Armenia during the years a.d. 61 and a.d. 62; viz. the invasion by Tigranes of Adiabene, then under the rule of Monobazus, who had lately succeeded to the throne of his father Izates; and indeed the distractions consequent upon the death of Izates probably induced the king of Armenia to at tempt the conquest of Adiabene. Accendebat dolorem eorum Monobazus, quem penes Adia- benum regimen. Tac. Ann. xv. 1. Dion, lxii. 20. Then follows the investiture of Tiridates as king of Armenia by Vologeses, and the in vasion of Armenia by Moneses, the Parthian general, Tac. Ann. xv. 2 ; Dion, lxii. 20 ; the fruitless siege by him of Tigranes in Tigra- nocerta, Tac. Ann. xv. 4 ; Dion, lxii. 20 ; an expostulation from Corbulo to Vologeses, when the Parthians retire from Tigranocerta, and the Roman army also retreats to Cappadocia, and a Parthian embassy is sent to Rome, Tac. Ann. xv. 5, and see Dion, lxii. 20 (the last event was just before the winter of a.d. 61-62, for in the ensuing spring the Parthians ask, Cur enim exercitum Romanum a Tigranocertis dedudum ? . . an melius hibernavisse in extremd Cappadocid, raptim- erectis tuguriis, quam in sede regni modo retenti (Tigranocertis) ? Tac. Ann. xv. 6) ; the arrival of Csesennius Psetus as prefect of Armenia in the spring of a.d. 62, Tac. Ann. xv. 6, and see Dion, lxii. 20 ; the return of the Parthian embassy from Rome at the same time, and the resumption of the war, Tac. Ann. xv. 7, and see Dion, lxii. 20 ; the advance of Paetus into Armenia, and then his return on the approach of winter, viz. the winter of a.d. 62-63. Caterum Patus, spretis ominibus, necdum satis firmatis hibernaculis, nullo rei frumentaria provisu, rapit exercitum, etc.; instante jam hieme, reduxit exercitum. Tac. Ann. xv. 8. The Parthians, having no hopes against Corbulo in Syria, make a sudden in cursion into Armenia, Tac. Ann. xv. 9 ; and see Dion, lxii. 21 ; when Psetus moves out of the winter quarters which he had just occupied (viz. for the winter of a.d. 62-63), et tunc re- lidis hibernis . . . duxit (Paetus) legiones quasi pralio certaturus, Tac. Ann. xv. 10 ; and is worsted, and retires to his camp, which he abandons on ignominious terms, Tac. Ann. xv. 10-15, and see Dion, lxii. 21 ; then a meeting between Paetus and Corbulo on the Euphrates. Tac. Ann. xv. 16; and see Dion, lxii. 22. Psetus now winters in Cappadocia (the winter of a.d. 62-63). Exin Patus per Cappadociam hiber- navit. Tac. Ann. xv. 17. Corbulo and Volo geses agree, the former to withdraw his troops to the west of the Euphrates, and the latter to recaU his troops from Armenia. Tac. Ann. xv. 17; and see Dion, lxii. 22 (see a.d. 63, no. 1945). 1936. Accusation of Claudius Timarchus, a person of great influence in Crete (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 20. 1937. Pompeii is much damaged by an earth quake. Et motu terra celebre Campania oppi dum Pompeii magna ex parte proruit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 22. But according to Seneca this calamity happened on 5 February, a.d. 63. DO 330 A.D. 63. Pompeios . . . desedisse terra motu . . . audivi- mus . . . Nonis Febr. fuit motus hie, Regulo et Virginio coss. Senec. Nat. Quaest. vi. 1. 1938. The Epistle to the Ephesians (more properly to the Laodiceans) and the Epistles to the Colossians and Philemon may be placed in the autumn of this year. That all three epistles were written and dispatched at the same time has been proved to demonstration by Paley in his Horse Paulinae. The language in the Ephesians and Colossians is in numerous passages identical, and all the letters were sent by the same messenger, Tychicus. It suffi ciently appears from their contents that they were penned while Paul was in prison at Rome. Thus in the Ephesians, iy& IlavXoe d Sioptog tov Xpiarov Tnoov, iii. 1 ; v7T£p ov (the Gospel) wpsofisvoi iv dXiosi, vi. 20 (compare Acts, xviii. 20) ; and in the Colossians, pvrjpovsisri povr&vSsap&vjiv. 18 ; and in Philemon, IlavXoe SiopiogXpiOTOvTrjaov,ver. 1 ; IlavXoe wpEofiirr/g (see A.D. 9, no. 1035), vvv! Sk Kal SiapiogTrjoov Xpiarov, ver. 9. And the Epistles were written when Paul wag1 looking forward to his release as likely soon to take place, iipa Sk Kal kro'ipa^k pot ieviav kXwi£oi yap Sn Std ri3v wpoosvx&v ip&v xapivQilvopai vpiv, Philem. 22 ; and yet it was dated before the Epistle to the Phi lippians, which was also written during his captivity, for when the Colossians was written Epaphroditus remained at Rome. 'Aawd'(srai ipag 'Ewaippag b si ip&v, Coloss. vi. 12. But the Epistle to the Philippians was sent by the hands of Epaphroditus, and the latter had then lately suffered from sickness, but to which no allusion is made in the Colossians. 'A vayraiov Sk ijyrjodpTjv 'EwaippbStrov . . . wkpijiai wpbg vpdg, kwEiSr) kwiwoQ&v r)v wdvrag vpdg, Kal dSrjpov&v, Stdn ijKoiaars on ¦fjoQivnoE. Philip, ii. 25. The Sabbatic year. Passover, April 12. Pentecost, June 2. Tabernacles, October 7. A.D. 63. U.C. 816. Olymp. 210, 3. C Memmius Regulus. L. Vieginius Eufus. 1938 a. Coin of Nero. Nero Casar Aug. Imp. + Pontif. Max. Tr. P. viiii, ' Cos. iiii. P. P. Ex S. C. Eckhel, vi. 265. Coin of Antioch. Nipiov Kaiaap ^s/3a^og lirovg AIP. 6., or in the 111th year of the Era of Antioch and the ninth year of Nero, and therefore struck be tween 1 Nov. a.d. 62, and 13 Oct. a.d. 63. Id. iii. 281. Coins of Alexandria. IIo7r7raia 2e/3htij L. 0. -)- Nfpw. K\av. Kaia. Se/3. Tfp. Av. (see ante, no. 1924), i. e. in the ninth year of Nero. Id. iv. 55. Neronis x. from 13 Octob. Trib. Pot. x. from same day. Cos. iv. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. (?) Fifteenth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1939. Paid early in the year writes the Epistle to the Philippians. It was penned during his captivity, Std to exeiv ps iv rrj KapSlq vpdg, 'iv re rolg Seapolg pov Kal ry dwoXo- yiq Kal fisfiai&ast tov siayysXiov, PhUip. i. 7 ; and at Rome, aowdZovrat vpdg wavrsg oi dytoi, pdXiora Sk ol sk rrjg JLaloapog o'iKiag. PhUip. iv. 22. And Paul had been long enough a prisoner to have produced great effects both in the prsetorium and elsewhere. "iio-r£ rovg dsopoig pov ipavspovg kv Xpior& ysvioOai kv bXo> t& Upairiopiip Kai rolg Xoiwoig waat. Philip. i. 13. The long captivity of the Apostle before the date of the letter appears also from this : the Philippians had heard of his imprisonment at Rome, and had sent him pecuniary relief by the hands of Epaphroditus, o-vyKoivwvove pov rrjg xaPl™g (the collection for the Apostle) Trdvrae ipag ovrag, Philip, i. 7 ; wswXrjpiapai, Ssidpsvog wapa 'EwatppoSirov rd wap' ip&v, Philip, iv. 18; and Epaphroditus had faUen iU at Rome, Kat ydp jjodivrjoE wapawXr)atov Qavdrov, Philip, ii. 27 ; and the Philippians had heard of it, and the report to that effect had reached Rome, kweiSr) kwiwoQ&v i)v wdvrag vpdg Kal aSrjpov&v, Start TjKoioare Sn -noQivrjoe, Philip. ii. 26 : in short, the Epistle was written when Paul was in such confident expectation of his release that he was making arrangements for his departure ; and his intentions were, as soon as he was released, to send Timothy instantly to Philippi to learn their state and bring back word to Paul in Italy, and then both were to sail together for the East ; and at no distant period Paul hoped to visit the Philippians in person. 'EX^u Sk kv Kvpio) Trjaov TipbQeov raxitog wipipat vpiv, Iva Kay& e'v^vx&, yvovg rd 7T£p! ip&V . . . roiirov pkv oiv kXwitjto wkp\pat, A.D. 63. 331 &g dv awiSto rd wepl kpk i^avrrjg' wiwotQa Sk kv Kvpio) on Kat avrbg ra^euj kXeiaopat. Philip, ii. 19, 23. 1940. Paul is released about March, after an imprisonment of two years. "Eueive Se d IlavXoe Stsriav oXtjv ev iSiip ptaQ&pan. Acts, xxviii. 30. This duration of the imprisonment could not have been definitively stated had not the time of the release been known. Timothy is immediately dispatched with the inteUigence to Philippi, according to the intentions an nounced in Paul's letter to them (see supra, no. 1939). 1941. Paid, being now at liberty, writes the long Epistle to the Hebrews, to prepare them for his intended visit as soon as Timothy should rejoin him. Paul at the date of this epistle was certainly at liberty, and was expecting Timothy back from the mission on which the latter had been sent to Philippi. Yiv&okete tov TtpbQsov awoXeXvpivov, peQ' ov idv rdx'ov epxr)rat bibopat vpdg. Heb. xiii. 23. AwoXe- Xvpivov has been translated in thevulgate ' set at liberty,' but there is no trace of Timothy having suffered imprisonment, and the better meaning is ' sent on a mission,' in accordance with Paul's declaration of his intention to the Philippians (see ante, no. 1939). Paul at the date of the epistle was stUl in Italy, for do-7rd£ovrai ipag ol awb rrjg TraXiag, Heb. xiii. 24 ; and intending to saU for Judaea, whence he had saUed to Rome two years before. IIsp- iaaoripo>g Sk wapamX& tovto woulv, Iva rdxiov awoKaraaraQto iplv. Heb. xm. 19. "We have seen that in the preceding year the Sadducees under Ananus the high-priest had commenced a persecution of the Christians, and had put James the bishop of Jerusalem to death ; and the epistle to the Hebrews makes frequent allusion to those sufferings of the Christians in Judaea, and a series of arguments is contained in it for supporting the Christian Hebrews under their trials. See particularly the eleventh chapter, and thence to the end of the epistle. The persecution referred to by the epistle was not in the early days of Christianity, for the He brews are exhorted to patience under their pre sent sufferings by the example of the martyrs at the first dawn of Christianity, dvaptpvr)aKsaQs Se rde wporspov f/pipag iv alg iptort- aQivreg woXXrjv uQXrjaiv vwepeiyare waQypd- rtov, Heb. x. 32 ; and the recent death of James the Just and his fellow-martyrs is thus spoken of: Mvij/iovEvEre riDv r)yovpevtov ip&v, o'tnveg kXdXrjaav vpiv rbv Xbyov tov Qeov, &v dvaQeupoiivreg rrjv EKJidoiv rrjg dvaarpotprjg ptpslaQs rijv wionv. Heb. xiii. 7. The word dvaQsuipovvTEg, or seeing over again the death of their rulers, refers to the death of James the Apostle at the hands of Agrippa in the earlier persecution (see a.d. 44, no. 1671), as now of James the Just in this the later persecution. 1942. Paul on Timothy's arrival sails (we may suppose) to Jerusalem, according to his promise, Heb. xiii. 23 ; and then revisits An tioch, and passes on to Colossse, where he had directed Philemon to prepare him a lodging, apa Sk Kal krotpd^eTe pot iivtav, iXwi^ui yap on Std r&v wpoaevx&v vp&v xaptoQr)aopat vpiv, Philem. ver. 22 ; and thence to Ephesus. 1943. Ananias at this time is at the height of his popularity and influence at Jerusalem. '0 Se 'Apxtepevg 'Avaviag KaQ' iKslvrjv fjpipav iwl piya wpovKowrs Soir/g, Kal Trjg wapa r&v woXit&v sivoiag rs Kai npyg r)i,tovTO Xapwp&g. Jos. Ant. xx. 9, 2. 1944. Nero has a daughter .by Poppsea, and both the mother and child are invested with the title of Augusta, but the daughter lives only four months. Memmio Regulo et Verginio Rufo coss. natam sibi ex Poppad filiam Nero ultra mortale gaudium accepit, adpellavitque Augustam, dato et Poppaa eodem cognomento . . . Qua (the rejoicings) fluxa fuere, quartum intra mensem defundd infante. Tac. Ann. xv. 23. 1945. At the opening of spring a.d. 63 the Parthian embassy arrives at Rome. Inter qua veris principio legati Parthorum mandata regis Vologesis literasque in eandem formam adtulere (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 24 (see a.d. 62, no. 1936, post, no. 1948). The birth of a daughter of Poppaea is related by Tacitus before this, and must have been at the very commencement of the year. The arrival of the Parthian embassy in the spring of this year, in consequence of the negociations between Corbu lo and Vologeses, related by Tacitus under the preceding year (see a.d. 62, no. 1936), deter mines also that the events in Armenia narrated by Tacitus under a.d. 62 were not prospective, but occurred in that or the preceding year. 1946. The Parthian embassy fails, and war is resumed. Corbulo has the military com mand in the East, while Cincius takes the civil administration of Syria, and the feudatdry kings u u 2 332 A.D. 64. (including, no doubt, Agrippa) are ordered to attend the biddings of Corbulo. Scribitur Te- trarchis ac Regibus Prafectisque et Procura- toribus el qm, ''Pratorum finitimas provinrias regebant, jussis Corbulonis obsequi (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 25 (see a.d. 64, post, no. 1948). 1947. Corbulo with his forces, including the contingents of the subject-kings, advances to the banks of the Euphrates. Et auxilia regum in unum conduda apud Melitenen, qud transmit- tere Euphratem parabat (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 26. 1948. Corbulo and Tiridates have an inter view, at which Tiberius Alexander, the Jewish renegade, is present. Die pacta Tiberius Alex ander, inlustris eques Romanus, minister bello datus, etVinianus Annius jgener Corbulonis . . . in castra Tiridatis venire. Tac. Ann. xv. 28. Tiridates doJes homage to the image of the emperor, and agrees to make a journey to Rome to accept the crown of Armenia at the hands of Nero (his coss.), Tac. Ann. xv. 28, 29 ; but prays a respite till he had paid a visit to his family before entering on so long a journey. Postero die- spatium oravit quo tantum itineris aditurus fratres ante matremque wseret. Obsidem interea filiam tradit, litlerasque sup- plices ad Neronem (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 30 (see ante, no. 1945). (Tiridates did not leave Armenia till a.d. 65, and did not arrive in Rome till a.d. 66 ; see that year, no 1987^) 1948 a. Coins of Nero. Nero Casar Aug. Imp. + Pontif. Max. Tr. P. x. Cos. iiii. P. P. Ex S. C. Eckhel, vi. 266. Coin of Alexandria. no7T7raia Z£|3a)v rrjg ' Apxisptooivrjg wapa roil (iaatXitog, Trj- aoiiv dipsXopivov rbv rov Aapvaiov. Jos. Ant. xx. 9, 4. This is related by Josephus under the procuratorship cf Albinus, and just before the arrival of Gessius Florus (see a. d. 62, no. 1932 ; a.d. 65, no. 1979). 1961. Albinus is succeeded by Gessius Florus as procurator of Judsea. Jos. Bell. ii. 14, 2 ; Ant. xx. 11, 1 (see a.d. 62, no. 1929). The appointment of Gessius Florus was sometime between 19 April, a.d. 64, and 19 April, a.d. 65 ; for the Jewish war, which began on 19 April, a.d. GG, broke out in the second year of the rule of Florus. Kal Sr) rr)v apxrjv sXafisv b wbXspog Ssvrkpo) pkv stu rrjg iwirpowrjg tS>X&pov, StoSeKanv Sk rrj: Nipivvog dpxrjg. Ant. xx. 11, 1. Had Florus arrived before 19 April, a.d. 64,- the commencement of the war would have been in the third year of his rule ; and had Florus arrived after 19 April, a.d. 65, it would have been in the first year of his rule. 1962. Cestius GaUus is about the same time appointed prefect of Syria, for he appears to have been already for some time in office at the Passover a.d. 66. Mixpi pkv ovv iv Svpta Kianog YdXXog i}v wpoSiiwivv rr)v iwapxtav, ovSe wpeafieiaaaQai ng wpbg avrbv irbXprjae Kara rov <&X&pov, wapayevbpevov Sk eig 'Ispoob Xvpa rrjg r&v 'A^ipiov soprrjg ivardang (Pass over A.D. 66) wsptordg b Srjpog . . . ikeVevev. Jos. BeU. ii. 14, 3. And see Jos. Vit. 67, 71; Tac. Hist. v. 10 (see a.d. 63, no. 1946 ; a.d. 67, no. 2045). The changes in the prefecture of Syria and the procuratorship of Judsea were very commonly contemporaneous. (See a.d. 60, nos. 1892, 1893 ; a.d. 44, no. 1679 ; a.d. 12, nos. 1046, 1047 ; a.d. 6, no. 1012.) 19S3. Paul, in the spring, leaves Timothy at Ephesus, and saUs himself with Titus to Crete, where, after making a circuit, he leaves Titus to complete the work' begun, and returns himself to Ephesus. Here he gives a charge to Timothy ; and, leaving him there, proceeds to Macedonia. He visits Philippi, from which he passes on to Corinth, whence he writes the First Epistle to Timothy, and the Epistle to Titus. Hence he advances to Nicopolis, in Epirus, where he winters, and where Titus was to rejoin him from Crete. That Paul had been in Crete not long before the date of the Epistle to Titus is evident from the passage, tovtov xaPlv tariXtwbv as iv KprjTin, Tit. i. 5 ; and that he had gone thither from Ephesus, and again touched at Ephesus on his way from Crete to Macedonia, may be coUected from his words to Timothy. Kaflwe 7rapEKaXEo-d o-£ wpoa pslvat iv 'Eipkoip wopsvopsvog slg MaKsSoviav, etc. 1 Tim. i. 3. The word wpoa- pslvat, to stay on, implies, first, that Paul had placed him there, when the Apostle was last at Ephesus ; and, secondly, that Paul, on his way to Macedonia, had desired him to continue there. That Paul, while in Macedonia, visited PhUippi, we may infer from his promise to them while he was a prisoner at Rome. He'- wotQa Se ev Kvpiip, Sri Kal avrbg raxitog iXsi- aopat. Philip, ii. 24. From Macedonia he would naturally go down to Corinth (whence the Epistles, the First to Timothy, and the Epistle to Titus, appear to have been written) ; and that he wintered at Nicopolis we may pre- A.D. 65. 335 sume from the intention to that effect expressed in his letter to Titus. "Orav wipibto 'Aprepav wpog as ri Tvxikov, o"7rovSao-ov kXQslv 7rpde ps slg NiK07roXiv, ekeT yap KEKpiKa wapaxtipdaat. Tit. iii. 12. It may be safely assumed that the Epistles, the First to Timothy, and the Epistle to Titus, were written after Paul's liberation from imprisonment at Rome. 1963 a. Coin of Nero. no7nraia EtSaTij IA. -f- Nfpiu. KXav. Kaia. 2f/3. Tfp. Av. (i. e. in the eleventh year of Nero). Eckhel, iv. 55. Coin of Alexandria. IIo:r7raia 2t/3a. KXav. Kaia. Etp. Vsp. Av. Id. iv. 55. Second year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, March 21. Pentecost, May 11. Tabernacles, September 15. A.D. 65. U.C. 818. Olymp. 211, 1. A. Licixius Nekva Silianus. M. Vestinus Atticus. Qui in mag. occisus est. Ex Kal. Jul. Plautius Lateeanus. Qui antequam iniret oc cisus est. Anicius Ceeealis. Neronis xii. from 13 Oct. Trib. Pot. xii. from same day. Cos. iv. Pont. Max. Pat. Patr. Imp. (?) Seventeenth year of the reign of Agrippa H. from some time in the second quarter. 1964. The Olympia are not celebrated this year, as Nero postponed them till he should arrive in Greece. AtaKooioorrj kvSsKdrri. OiK rJxQn Niptovog dvafiaXXopkvov sig rnv savroii kwiSrjplav. Mfrd Sk ettj Sio axOeiong airrjg, etc. Syncellus, Olymp. 211. Non est acta Nerone in suam prasentiam differente. Hieron. Chron. Non est celebrata Olympias quia Nero distulit illam donee se illuc ipse conferret. Euseb. Chron. Lib. i. p. 160, Armen. Vers.; and see Lib. ii. anno 2080, ib. EiSe bXyQsist rb iwlypappa, 'OXvpwtdSi ry wp&ry psrd SiKa Kal StaKoaiag tpalvotro civ rbv kotlvov b jSSsvo- Sapog siXrjip&g ' avrrj Sk kv rolg 'HXsitov ypap- paoi wapslrat pbvrj waa&v r) OXvpwiag. Pau san. x. 36, 4 (see a.d. 66, no. 1996). 1965. A conspiracy of Piso against Nero is discovered at Rome. The assassination of Nero had been fixed by them for the Circenses ludi Cereales. Tandem statuere Circensium lu dorum die qui Cereri celebratur exsequi desti- nata, quia Casar rants egressu, domoque aut hortis clausus, ad ludicra Circi ventitabat, promptioresque aditus erant latitid spedaculi (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 53. Turn dona et grates dels decernuntur . . . utque Circensium Cerealium ludicrum pluribus equorum cursibus celebraretur, mensisque Aprilis Neronis cogno- mentum acciperet. Tac. Ann. xv. 74. Et mensi's qui Aprilem, eundemque Neroneum, se- quebatur Mains Claudii, Junius Germanici, vocabulis mutantur. Tac. Ann. xvi. 12 ; and see Suet. Nero, 36. The Circenses ludi Cereales were celebrated on xiii. Kal. Mai, or 19 AprU. Fasti Verriani and Old Calendar, cited Fasti Rom. a.d. 65 ; and see Ovid Fasti, iv. 679. 1966. Death of Seneca. Sequitur cades Annai Seneca, latissima Principi (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 60. Senecam praceptorem ad necem (Nero) compulit. Suet. Nero, 35. Dion. lxii. 25. 1967. The death of Fenius Rufus, one of the two prefects of the Praetorium (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 68. 1968. Nymphidius Sabinus is appointed in his place. Nvu^itSioe ydp 'Lafiivog, &v swapxog, Sawsp siprjrat, perd TtyeXXivov rrjg aiXrjg, etc. Plut. Galb. 2, 8. Suet. Galb. 11. Tac. Hist. i. 5 (see a.d. 62, no. 1919; a.d. 68, no. 2069). 1969. The death of Lucan, the poet, the son of Mela, the brother of Seneca (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 70. This is placed by Auctor Vitae on 30 April. Sua sponte coadus vita ex- cedere venas sibi prascidit periitque prid. Kal. Maias, Attico Vestino et Nerva Syllano Coss. xxvii. atatis annum agens. See Fasti Romani. 1970. The banishment of Rufius Crispinus, the first husband of Poppsea (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 71. 1971. Musonius Rufus, the philosopher, is banished. Musonium Rufum claritudo nominis expulit . . . Studia juvenum Musonius praceptis sapientia fovebat (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xv. 71. 'Povipoe pivrot Movo&viog b ipiXbaotpog iwl roiroig iqivyaSeiQrj. Dion, lxii. 27. May not this have been the Rufus saluted by St. Paul in the Epistle to the Romans? Rom. xvi. 13 (see A.d. 67, no. 2056). 1972. Gallio, the brother of Seneca, is in fear of his life, Junium Gallionem Seneca 336 A.D. 65. fratris morte pavidum et pro sud incolumitate supplicem increpuit Salienus Clemens, hostem et parricidam vocans (his coss.), Tac. Ann. xv. 73 ; and ultimately he was put to death. The latter event was subsequent to the death of Seneca. Kat ot dSfX^ot (Senecse) varspov iwaw&Xovro. Dion, lxii. 25. The death is erroneously re ferred by Eusebii Chronicon. to the tenth year of Nero. Junius Annaus Gallio, frater Seneca, egregius declamator, propria se manu inter fecit. Hieron. Anno 2080, 10 Neronis (a.d. 64-65). 1973. The Quinquennalia are celebrated for the second time (see a.d. 61, no. 1909). Ac forte quinquennale ludicrum secundo lustro ce- lebrabatur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 2 ; and see Suet. Nero, 21. The celebration was pro bably at midsummer, the time of the Olympia, of which they were a copy. Nero sings on the public stage at the theatres, and Vespasian, the future emperor, is one of the audience (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 4, 5. 1974. The death of Poppsea, shortly after the Quinquennalia. Postfinem ludicri Poppaa mortem obiit (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 6. Dion, lxii. 27. Poppaea was buried, and not burnt. Corpus non igni aboliium, ut Romanus mos, sed regum externorum consuetudine differ- tum odoribus conditur, tumuloque Juliorum in- fertur. Tac. Ann. xvi. 6. This was probably from her being a Jewish proselyte. Qsoosfiiig ydp 7jv. Jos. Ant. xx. 8, 11. 1975. Death of Lucius Vetus, late proconsul of Asia (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 10 (see a.d. 58, no. 1850, and infra, no. 1977). 1976. The year is attended with incessant storms and plagues in Italy. Tot facinoribus fadum annum etiam Dii tempestatibus et morbis insignivere . . . domus corporibus exanimis, itinera funeribus complebantur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 13. As Tacitus records this amongst the very last events of the year, the prevalence of the plague and storms was probably toward the close of the year. 1977. Barea Soranus is at this time pro consul of Asia, and is engaged in clearing out the port (see supra, no. 1975 ; a.d. 58, no. 1850 ; a.d. 68, no. 2071). 1978. The Temple of Jerusalem, begun by Herod, is at length completed. "HSij Se tote Kal rb ispbv eteteXsoto. Jos. Ant. XX. 9, 7. This is related after the arrival of Gessius Florus (see a.d. 64, no. 1961), and before the outbreak of the Jewish war, on 19 AprU, a.d. 66 (see that year, no. 2006). 1979. Agrippa removes Jesus, the son of Gamaliel, from the high-priesthood, and ap points Matthias, the son of Theophilus. 'Ijj- oovv Si rbv rov YapaXirjX rrjv apxispivaivyv aipsXopsvog, eSuiKev airrjv MarQlq rip QeofyiXov, KaQ ov Kal b wpog Pivpaiovg wbXepog 'lovSaioig eXafie n)v dpxfjv. Jos. Ant. xx. 9, 7. This is related next after the completion of the Temple (see a.d. 64, no. 1960 ; a.d. 67, no. 2059). 1980. The martyrdom of St. Peter may be placed about this time. It is universaUy ascribed to the period of the general persecu tion of the Christians under Nero. Clement, his contemporary, writes thus: — 'AXX' tva r&v dpxaioiv iwoSeiypdriav wavo&psQa iXQoipsv iwl rovg kyyiora ysvopivovg aQXrjrdg. Adfiiopsv rrjg ysvsdg r)p&v rd ysvvaia iwoSelypara. Aid ijrjAov Kal ipdbvov oi piytarot Kal StKatbraTot oriXot iSi&xQrjoav Kal eivg Qavdrov r^XQov. Adfitopev wpb r&v bipQaXp&v rjp&v rovg dyaQovg dwoarbXovg. O Ilirpog Std £jjjXov &Sikov ovx iva ovSe Svo, dXXd wXeiovag iwrjveyKev wbvovg, Kal ovrto papTvpijoag iwopeiQrj sig rbv dojEtXd- psvov rbwov rrjg Sbirjg. Aid fj/Xov Kal d IlavXoe iwopovrjg fipafislov iwkaxsv, iwraKig Ssopd tpv- psoag, tpvyaSevQelg, XiQaoQelc, Krjpvi yevbpevog iv re rrj dvaroXrj Kal iv rrj Siaet to yevvalov rrjg wiareivg airov kXe'oc sXafisv, SiKaioaivnv SiSd£ae bXov rbv Koapov, Kat £7rt rd rippa Trjg Siostog iXQ&v Kill paprvprjoag iwl t&v rjyepbvtov ovriog awriXXdyr] rov Koapov, Kal eig rbv &ytov rbwov iwopeiQrj, iwopovrjg yevbpsvog piytarog vwo- ypappbg. Tovrotg rolg dvSpaotv baiivg woXtrsv- aapivoig avVrjQpotoQrj 7roXv wXrjQog ek- XEKrtliv, oirivEc 7roXXde atKi'ae Kat fiaad- vovg Sid ZrjXov waQbvrsg vwbSsiypa KaXXtorov kyivovTo kv hplv. Clem. 1 Epist. Cor. 5. From the deaths of Peter and Paul being coupled with the martyrdom of a multitude of others, we may collect that a general persecution was then raging ; and the only one up to the time of Clement was that under Nero, and which arose from, and followed not long after the great fire at Rome, which broke out on 1 9 July, a.d. 64 (see that year, no. 1985). It will be observed that in this the earliest testimony the martyrdoms of St. Peter and St. Paul are not, as in many later writers, coupled to gether as contemporaneous, but the death of St. Peter precedes in the narrative that of St. A.D. 65. 337 Paul. Eusebius, in his History, gives the fol lowing account : — Tavrij yovv oiiroe (Nero) Qsopaxog kv rolg pdXtara wp&rog dvaKypvxQeig ewl rag Kara r&v dwoaroXoiv ewrjpQrj aipaydg. IlavXoe Si) ovv E7r' avrije P&png rr)v Kei/iaXijv dworprjOijvai, Kai IlErpoe &aairtog dvaoKoXo- wioQfjvat Kar airbv iaropovvrai . . . Q,g Sk Kara rov airov aptpiv Katpdv kpaprvprjoav Kopiv- Qiivv swioKowog Aioviatog kyypdtpoig 'Poipaiotg bptX&v &Sk wivg wapiorrjoiv . . . ' Kat ydp dpipto Kal kg tijv rjpsripav KbptvQov tpvrsioavTEg r/pdg bpoioig iSiSaiav ' bpoiorg Sk Kal sig ri)v IraXiav bpbas SiSdiavrsg kpapriprjaav Kara rbv airbv xp°v0vi Euseb. Ec. Hist. ii. 25. The expression in this passage, Kara rbv airbv Xpbvov means only about the same time, viz. in the same general persecution. In another work, Eusebius merely observes, IlErpoe Sk swl P&prjg KardKSipaXrjg oravpovrai, IlavXoe te ciwo- repverat. Euseb. Dem. Evang. iii. 3, p. 116. But in his Chronicon, Eusebius places these events expressly in the thirteenth year of Nero. Nero ad catera scelera persecutionem quoque Christianorum primus adjunxit, sub quo vide licet Petrus et Paulus Apostoli Martyrium Roma consummaverunt. Euseb. Chronicon, Olymp. 211, 4, Anno Abrahami 2083, Neronis 13° (Armenian version). However, as Eusebius has fixed the reign of Nero one year too late, the martyrdoms of St. Peter and St. Paul must be referred to the twelfth, and not to the thir teenth, year of Nero ; and with this agrees the testimony of Epiphanius. Merd rr)v rov dyt'ov IlErpov Kal IlavXov reXevrrjv rr)v ewl SiuSe- Karor etei N ipoivog ysvopsvTjv. Epiphan. Haeres. Lib. i. Haeres. 27. Assuming the martyrdom of St. Peter to have been in the twelfth year of Nero, it was after 13 October of this year, when the twelfth year began ; and as the martyrdom of St. Paul was on 29 June of the next year (see a.d. 66, no. 1999), both martyrdoms fell within the twelfth year of Nero. Jerome, in his version of Eusebius's Chronicon, places the martyrdom of St. Peter, as also that of St. Paul, anno 2084, Neronis 14° ; and in another work, he refers the death of both to the fourteenth of Nero, and places both on the very same day. Paulus ergo xiv. Neronis anno, eodem die quo Petrus, Roma pro Christo truncatus sepultusque est in Via Ostiensi. Hieron. Catal. c. 5, cited Fasti Romani. But Jerome is here certainly mistaken as to the year, and we cannot suppose that he had any sufficient warrant as to the day. Orosius writes as follows : — Primus Roma Christianos sup- pliciis et mortibus affecit (Nero) ac per omnes provincias pari persecutione excruciari impera vit ; ipsumque nomen extirpare conatus beatis- simos Christi Apostolos, Petrum cruce, Paulum gladio, cecidit. Mox acervatim miseram civi tatem oborta undique oppressere clades, nam subsequent autumno tanta urbi pestilentia in- cubuit, ut triginta millia funerum in rationem Libitina venirent. Oros. vii. 7. Orosius, there fore, placed the death of both Peter and Paul in a.d. 65, for the pestilence was in the latter part of it (see ante, no. 1976). In Christianos ' saviri captum : post etiam datis legibus religio vetabatur ; palamque edictis propositis Christi- anum esse non licebat. Turn Paulus et Petrus capitis damnati quorum uni cervix gladio de- seda, Petrus in crucem sublatus est. Dum hac Roma geruntur Judai prasidis sui Festi (lege Gessi) Flori injurias non ferentes rebellare ca- perunt. Sulpic. Severus, H. S. ii. 41, 42. The coupling the persecution at Rome during this year and the next with the outbreak of the Jewish war would be strictly correct (see a.d. 66, nos. 1999 and 2006). The testimonies of other fathers are stiU less explicit as to time. Orientem fidem Roma primus Nero cruentavit. Tunc Petrus ab altero cingitur (see the pro phecy, John, xxi. 18), cum cruci adstringitur. Tunc Paulus civitatis Romana consequitur na- . tivitatem. Tertullian, Scorpiac. c. 15 ; and see Contra Marc. iv. 5 ; Prsescript. Haeres. c. 3. Cum animadverteret (Nero) non modo Roma, sed ubique, quotidie magnam multitudinem de- ficere a cultu idolorum, et ad religionem novam, damnatd vetustate, transire, ut erat execrabilis ac nocens tyrannus, prosilivit ad excidendum caleste templum delendamquejustitiam, et primus omnium persecutus Dei servos, Petrum cruci ad- fixit, et Paulum interfecit. Lactant. de Mortib. Persecuti. c. 2. 1981. The labours of Paul this year appear to have been these : — Having passed the winter at Nicopolis in Epirus (see a.d. 64, no. 1963), he advanced into Dalmatia (whither he after wards sent Titus, as one acquainted with them during this circuit. Tt'roe Etc AaXparlav. 2 Tim. iv. 10). He thence proceeded through Macedonia to Troas, where he left his cloak and parchments. Tov 0aiXdvjjv ov dn-£Xt7rov ev TpaidSt 7rapd KdpTrw ipxbpsvog tpsps Kal rd (iifiXiu, pdXiara Tag pspfipdvag. 2 Tim. iv. 338 A.D. 66. 13. Thence to Ephesus, where he had com manded Timothy to wait till his arrival. Tavrd oot ypdipto iXwi^oiv iXQslv wpbg as rdxiov, kdv Se (ipaSivto 'Iva siSrjg w&g Ssl iv o'iko) Qsov dvaaTpitpsoQai. 1 Tim. iii. 14. Here from the bitter persecution by Nero of the Christians he seems to have been deserted by many of his Ephesian followers. OlSae tovto on dwsorpd- tprjadv pe wdvreg oi kv rrj 'Aaiq. 2 Tim. i. 15. He was then arrested himself and imprisoned at Ephesus, and visited and comforted by Onesi- phorus. Aiprj eXeog b Kipiog t& 'Ovrjaiipbpov d'lKip, on woXXaKtg ps dvi\pvis Kal rr)v dXvaiv pov oiK kwyaxivQrj . . . Kal Saa kv 'Eipeoto Sirj- Kovijae fikXriov av yiv&aKEig. 2 Tim. i. 16-18. From Ephesus he was sent a prisoner to Rome, and touched by the way at Miletus, where he left Trophimus sick. Tpbiptpov Sk dwsXtwov kv MiXnTip doQsvovvra. 2 Tim. iv. 20. He then passed (as it was winter) over the isthmus of Corinth, where he parted from Erastus, who was a native of that city. "Epaoroe 'ipstvsv iv KoplvQo,. 2 Tim. iv. 20. [N.B. King Agrippa, three years after this, crossed the isthmus at the same season in the same way. 'AypiWae d fiaaiXsvg wpbg YdXfiav swXsi Kal Sta rrjg ' Axa'iag, xetp&vog ydp r)v &pa, etc. Jos. Bell. iv. 9, 2.] On arriving at Rome Paul is kept a pri soner, but receives great comfort from Onesi- phorus, who arrived there soon after him. ' AXXd y£vd/j£voe(Onesiphorus) kv'P&py awovSatbrspov i^ilTrjas ps Kal sips. 2 Tim. l. 17. 1982. Demostratus is archon at Athens. ' Apxovrog ' AQrjvrjOt Aripoorpdrov, iwarsvovTivv iv 'P&py AvXov AovKiviov Nspoia SiXanavov Kal MdpKov Oisarivov 'Attikov. Phleg. Mirab. Muller's Frag. Graec. Hist. iii. 622. 1983. Coin of Alexandria. Uowwaia "S-ffia^ij L. 113. + 'Sep. KXav. Kaia. 2t/3. rep. An. The Egyptians dated the reign from 1 Thoth, or 29 Aug. ; and IB. the twelfth year of Nero therefore began on 29 Aug. of this year, and if the coin be genuine Poppaea survived that day (see ante, no. 1974). Eckhel, iv. 65. A coin of King Agrippa. Bno-tXewe Aypiwwa. Tabernaculum + L. E. Tres spica. Agrippa in his coinage reckoned a.d. 61 as the first of his reign. Why this was does not appear, but the fact is incontrovert ible. Thus on one coin we have Imp. Ca. D. Vesp. F. Dom. Au. Ger. Cos. xii. Caput Domitiani laureatum + Ewi Brr. Ay p. ET. Kf. Caduceus inter duplex cornucopia. Domitian was consul xii. in a.d. 86, which was there fore the twenty-sixth year of Agrippa, so that a.d. 61 was his first year. The coin first above-mentioned was struck in the fifth year of his reign, and therefore in a.d. 65. Eckhel, iii. 493. See also "Wieseler's Chronol. Apostol. 90, note (1). Inscription. Neroni CI. Cais. Aug. Pont. Max. ob provinc. latronib. et his qui novam generi humano su perstition, inculcab. purgatam (Marquesise in Hispania). Gruter, 238, 9. The inscrip tion, if genuine, may be placed about this time. Third year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 9. Pentecost, May 30. Tabernacles, October 4. A.D. 66. TT.C. 819. Olymp. 211, 2. C. Lucius Telesinus. C. Suetonius Paulinus. Neronis xiii. from 13 Octob. Trib. Pot xiii. FROM SAME DAT. COS. IV. PoNT. MAX. PaT. PaTK. and Imp. xi. For an old inscription runs, Imp. xi. Tr. P. xiii. Cos. iv., and the thirteenth year of the Tribunitian Power answers to a.d. 66. See Eckhel, vi. 282 (seeinfra, no. 1989). Eighteenth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 1984. Nero is timid from the late conspiracy against him, and puts Ostorius to death from apprehension of his military fame. Ostorius . . . metum . Neroni fecerat, ne invader et pavidum semper et repertd nuper conjuratione magis exterritum (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 15. 1985. Mela the brother of Seneca, and Ru- fius Crispinus, who had been prefect of the praetorium, are put to death. Paucos quippe intra dies, eodem agmine, Annceus Mela, Cerialis Anicius, Rufius Crispinus, ac C. Petronius ceci- dere : Mela et Crispinus equites Romani, dig- nitate senatorid : nam hie quondam Prafectus Pratorii . . . Mela, quibus Gallio et Seneca parentibus natus (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 17; and see Dion, lxii. 25. 1986. Nero quits Rome for Baulos in Cam pania. Forte Mis diebus Campaniam petiverat Casar, et Cumas usque progressus Petronius illic adtinebatur (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 19. 1987. Tiridates the Parthian, king of Ar- A.D. 66. menia (see a.d. 63, no 1945) (with his sons and those of Vologeses, king of Parthia, and of Pacorus, satrap of Media, and of Monobazus, king of Adiabene), arrives in Italy, attended by 3000 Parthian horsemen (his coss.). Dion, lxiii. 1, 2. He came by way of IUyria and round the Adriatic, Std rov TXXvptKov Kal iwkp rbv Tdviov, Dion, lxiii. 7 ; and then through Picentum, and joined Nero at Naples. Kal Std ETiKEvrfciv ec Ne'ov 7rdXiv 7rpdc airbv dipiKtro. Dion, lxiii. 2. The journey occupied nine months. Kat tovto kw' kvvia prjvag, oig &Soiwb- prjaav, bpoiivg kykvsTo. Dion, lxiii. 2; and see Suet. Nero, 13 ; Plin. N. H. xxx. 6. 1988. Nero entertains Tiridates with a show at Puteoli. 'O ovv NEpwv Kat E7rl rovrtv avrdv (Tiridatem) Qavpdaag, rolars dXXote kSsii&aaTO Kal povopaxiag kv HovrsoXoig sQsro. Dion, lxiii. 3. 1939. From Campania Nero accompanies Ti ridates to Rome, and makes a triumphal entry, and then publicly crowns him. Msrd Sk tovto eg te rrjv 'P&prjv airbv b Nfpivv dvijyayE Kal to, StdSrjpa airip kwiQrjKs. Dion, lxiii. 4. The pro ceedings are described in Dion, lxni. 4. Suet. Nero, 13. Nero is saluted Imperator, and the temple of Janus is shut. Ob qua (the pageant of Tiridates) Imperator consalutatus, laured in Capitolium lata, Janum geminum clausit, tan quam nullo residuo bello. Suet. Nero, 13. 1990. Thrasea Psetus and Barea Soranus are put to death (his coss.). Tac. Ann. xvi. 21-35. It would almost seem that they suffered as Christians, for the charge against Thrasea was that he refused to sacrifice to the emperor, the . test by which Christians were tried. Ovrs sQvas rr) ispq airov tpoivij, &awsp ol aXXot. Dion, lxii. 26. Nunquam pro salute Principis aut calesti voce immolavisse. Tac. Ann. xvi. 22. And he was charged with contumacy. Ejusdem animi est, Poppaam Divam non credere, cujus in acta Divi Augusti et Divi Julii non jurare. Spernit religiones, abrogat leges, Tac. Ann. xvi. 22 ; and he was accused as one, quifora, theatra, t'empla, pro solitudine haberet, Tac. Ann. xvi. 28. And Soranus was charged with practising magical rites. Quod pecuniam magis (filia ejus) dilargita esset. .Tac. Ann. xvi. 30. Swpavde pkv ovv tie Kal paysipari nvt Std rrjg Qvyarpbg Ksxpripivog, iwsiSrj voor)oavrog airov Qvaiav ni a iOioavro, iotpdyn. Dion, lxii. 26. They were both put to death, not for any real crime, but for their virtues. T»je re avpwaayg dptrijg rd wp&ra dvrjKovreg. Dion, lxii. 26. Trucidatis tot insignibus viris ad postremum Nero virtutem ipsam exscindere concupivit, interfecto Phrased Pato et Bared Sorano. Tac. Ann. xvi. 21. Barea Soranus had been proconsul of Asia, and had promoted the public weal by attempt ing to clear out the port of Ephesus, which had begun to be choked up. His year of office must have been from midsummer a.d. 64 to midsummer a.d. 65, for he was procon sul when, after the great fire at Rome (see a d. 64, no. 1955), Acratus was sent to Asia to plunder the towns of statues and paintings. At Baream Soranum jam sibi Ostorius Sabinus, eques Romanus poposcerat reum ex proconsu lar Asia, in qud offensiones Principis auxit justitid atque industrid, et quia portui Ephe- siorum aperiendo curam insumpserat, vimque civitatis Pergamena prohibentis Acratum Ca saris libertum statuas etpicturas avehere inultam omiserat. Tac. Ann. xvi. 23. 1991. The deaths of Psetus and Soranus occurred just as Tiridates and Nero were ap proaching Rome from PuteoU. Tempus dam- nationi deledum quo Tiridates accipiendo Ar menia regno adventabat. Tac. Ann. xvi. 23. The people having gone out to meet Nero and Tiridates, Thrasea sought an interview with Nero and was refused, and then addressed a memorial to him. Omni civitate ad excipiendum Principem (Neronem) spectandumque regem (Tiridatem) effusd, Thrasea occursu prohibitus non demisit animum, sed codicillos ad Neronem composuit. Tac. Ann. xvi. 24. Thrasea was then accused in the senate, but Nero, being en gaged with Tiridates, did not appear in the senate, but sent his quaestor. Oratio Principis per Quastorem ejus audita est. Tac. Ann. xvi. 27. [With the deaths of Paetus and Soranus the Annals of Tacitus unfortunately end, the remaining books being irrecoverably lost.] 1992. At what time Tiridates arrived at Rome is not stated, but the hot weather had set in, as may be inferred from the use of purple awnings as a screen from the sun. TdyE prjv wapawerdopara rd Sid tov dipog SiaraQiyra, Swivg rbv ijXiov awepvKoi, dXovpyd r)v, Kal iv peao) avr&v dppa iXaivivv b Nipoiv kviariKro. Dion, IxiU. 6. Tiridates returned by way of Brundisium to Dyrrhachium, and thence through Asia. 'AveKopioQrj Se ... ec rd Avp- pdx10'' SK TOu Bpevreaiov wXeiaag, Kal eiSe Kal rag kv Ty ' Aaiq wbXetg. Dion, lxiii. 7. X X 2 340 A.D. 66. 1993. St. Paul writes from Rome the Second Epistle to Timothy, the last of his letters. That he was a prisoner at Rome at the time appears from the epistle itself. Mr) ovv kwai- oxvvQrjg . . . kpk rbv Ssaptov airov. 2 Tim. i. 8. Tr)v aXvaiv pov oiK kwrjoxivQrj, dXXd ysvbpsvog kv P&py awovSaiorspov k^rjrrjok ps Kal sips. Ib. i. 16. 'Ev & (the Gospel) KaKowaQ& pexpl Seap&v ... tie KaKovpyoe. Ib. ii. 9. And he had already been brought to trial once (perhaps before Nero, designated as the Lion), when he had been either acquitted on the count first brought forward, or the trial had been adjourned. 'Ev Ty wp&ry pov dwoXoyiq ovSsig pot avpwapsykvETO, ttXXd 7rdvr£e ps iyKariXiwov . . . Kal ippvoQnv iK arbparog Aiovrog. lb. iv. 16, 17. The letter was probably written a little before mid. summer, for Timothy at the time was some where in Asia. Tov tpatXbvrjv bv dwiXiwov iv TpipdSt wapa Kdpnoi ipxbpsvog (pips Kal rd fii- fiXia, pdXiora rag pspfipdvag. Ib. iv. 13. And yet Timothy was entreated to come to Rome from that distance before winter. S7rovSao-ov ?rpd x"""'voe eXQelv. Ib. iv. 21. And the date was (if the Apostle's own forebodings were realised) not long before his death. 'Eyib ydp riSr] awivSopai, Kal b Kaipbg rrjg iprjg avaXiosoig EtpiaTrjKE. Ib. iv. 6. 1994. After dismissing Tiridates, Nero me ditates an expedition to Parthia, or Ethiopia, or the shores of the Caspian, but finally resolves on going to Greece. Dion, lxiii. 8. Suet. Nero, 19. Nero is accompanied to Greece by Tigellinus. Tov ydp TtyEXXTvov iv wpooQr)Krjg pipsi tov Ne'pojvoc, Sn avv airZ j)v, riQrjpt. Dion, lxiii. 12. And Helius, the freedman, is left in command at Rome. Tove pivrot iv tt) 'P&prj Kal rrj IraXiq wdvrag HXiip nvl Katoapsiio sk- Sbrovg wapiStoKS' wdvra ydp dwX&g airto kws- rirpawro, &ote Kai SripEisiv Kal ipvyaBtvsiv ical dwoKnvvivai (koI wplv SrjX&aai r& Nipiovi) Kal ISt&rag bpoluig Kai iwwiag Kat fiovXsvrdg. Ovtio piv Sr/ tote i) r&v Piapattov apx>) Sio airOKpd- ropaiv li pa iSoiXevoe Niptvvt Kal 'HXtw. Dion, lxiii. 12. Suet. Nero, 23. 1995. Nero sails to Greece by way 'of Cas siope in Corcyra, where he sings in public. Nee profedione dilatd, ut primum Cassiopem trajecit, statim ad aram Jovis Cassii cantare auspicatus est. Suet. Nero, 22. 1996. The Olympia, which should have been observed in a.d. 65, are celebrated this year, and Nero is crowned victor. 'Ey&Se viKrjastv pkv Nkpwva kv 'OXvpwiq iprjpl, rig yap oiro) Qpaovg &g kvdvna QioQat ' 'OXipwia Sk oi viKTjoetv, drs prjSk kv &pq ayovat. Tlarpiov psv ydp rolg 'OXvpwloig rov wipvatv ivtav rov (a.d. 65, no. 1964), ekeXevoe rovg 'HXei'ovc Ne'pojv dvafiaXioQat aird kg rnv savrov kwiSn- piav (a.d. 66). Philost. V. A. v. 7 ; and see Dion, lxiii. 14. And Euseb. Chron. places the Olympic victory of Nero under the year 2081, i.e. a.d. 66. Anno 2081 Nero Olympiis coronatus est. In the Eusebian catalogue "of the Olympiads is the following passage : ccxi. (a.d. 65) non est celebrata Olympias, quia Nero illam distulit donee se illuc ipse conferret, post biennium tamen (psrd Si 'irrj Sio Africanus) celebrata est, vicitque stadium quidem Tryphon Philadelphensis, Nero autem a praconibus coro natus est, quia cantorum, citharadorum, currus pullini, et decern equuleorum, certamen vicit. Euseb. Chron. Armen. 160. The post biennium and psrd ettj Sio must be here taken to mean after one year complete, viz. in a.d. 66. The Olympia recurred every fourth year, and yet were caUed quinquennial, or psrd 'irn wivre. Nero conquered in aU the Grecian games in the course of this year. Ti'e Se vikij drowioripa, kv r) rbv kotivov, iy ri)v Sd^ivtjv, i) rb akXtvov, ij rrjv wirvv Xafi&v dw&Xsos rb woXitikov. Dion, lxiii. 9 ; and see Dion, lxiii. 12, 18, 20. And so Suetonius : Certamina deinceps obiit omnia. Nam et qua diversissimorum temporum sunt cogi in unum annum, quibusdam etiam iteratis, jussit. Suet. Nero, 23. The foUowing coins relate to the victories of Nero in this year and the next : — A7roXXwv AKTiog L. IF. Aiog OXvpwiov L. IT. Hpa Apyeia L. IT. AwoXXwv Afcrioe IA. AwoXXoiv ITvStoe IA. Zeve Nepftoc IA. Hpa Apyna IA. HoaeiSwv laQptog IA. Eckhel, vi. 279; id. iv. 53. All these coins are Alexandrian ; and in Egypt the reigns were reckoned from 1 Thoth, the first Egyptian month (29 August). IT., or the thirteenth year of Nero, began therefore on 29 August, a. d. 66, and IA., or the fourteenth year, on 29 August a.d. 7 (see Eckhel, iv. 41"). Nero did not visit either Athens or Sparta. Tairatg ydp pbvatg (Athens and Sparta) ovSe Ewstpoirrios rrjv dpxfiv. Dion, lxiii. 14. 1997. Caecina Tuscus, at this time prefect of Egypt, is put to death for having used the baths at Alexandria prepared for Nero. Dion, A.D. 66. 341 lxiii. 18. Suet. Nero, 35 (see a.d. 55, no. 1822 ; a.d. 66, no. 2004). 1998. Pontus Polemoniacus (see a.d. 38, no. 1533) becomes a Roman province. His coss. dua provincia facta sunt, Pontus Polemoniacus et Alpes Cottia, Cottio rege defundo. Cassiodor. This was on the resignation of Polemo n. Pontum in jus Provincia, Polemonis reguli per missu, (Nero) redegit, a quo Polemoniacus Pontus appellatus est. Aurel.Victor. Epit. 5. De Csesaribus 5 ; and see Suet. Nero, 18. Eutrop. vii. 14 (see a.d. 43, no. 1662; a.d. 59, no. 1881). 1999. The martyrdom of St. Paid may be placed in this year. According to Auctor Martyrii Pauli, who wrote a.d. 396, it took place on 29 June of this year. 'E7rl Ne'piuvoc rov Kaiaapog kpapriprjOEV airbQt IlavXoe d dwo- aroXog iiipst rrjv KEipaXrjv aworprjOslg, kv rip rptaKoorto Kal EKTto irsi rov SojDjp/ov wdQovg, rdv KaXdv dywva dytuviaxtuEvoe iv 'P&prj, wip- wry rjpipq Kara SvpopaKsSovag Havipov prj vag, Sang Xsyoiro wap' Aiyvwriotg 'EiWtipl, wapa Se 'Ptopaiotg fj wpb rpt&v KaXavS&v TovXiinv, ptjvi lovvito kQ , KaQ' fjv srsXEitoQij b aytog dwb- oroXog ra Kar' avrdv paprvpio), sinKOOTto Kai kvdrtp Erst rrjg rov Sturi/poe fjp&v Trjaov Xpiarov wapovaiag. "Eonv ovv b wag XP^vog ii oil kpap- riprjOE rpiaKooia rpiaKovra try pkxpi rrjg wapoi- orjg ravrije iwarsiag nrdprtje pkv 'ApKaSiov rpi- rrjg Se 'Ovaipiov t&v Sio dSsXtp&v airoKparbpoiv Aiyoioroiv (a.d. 396), ivdrng TvSiKnwvoe rrjg WEVTSKaiSEKaErrjpiKrjg wspibSov, prjvbg Tovviov kQ' r/pipag. Martyr. Pauli, prefixed to GScu- menius, Ed. Veron. f. 5, cited Fast. Rom. anno 396. [N.B. The dates of the birth and cruci fixion of Our Saviour in this passage are erro neously placed.] Epiphanius also places the martyrdom in the twelfth year of the reign of Nero. Msrd rrjv tov dyt'ov nirpov Kai IlavXov reXevryv rrjv ewl rip StoSsKano eret Nipivvog ye- vopivrjv. Epiphan. Haeres. 27, Num. 6. The twelfth year of Nero was from 13 October, a.d. 65, to 13 October, a.d. 66. Eusebius refers the martyrdom to the thirteenth year of Nero, but as he has fixed the reign of Nero one year too late, we must for the thirteenth year . substitute the twelfth year, which agrees with the other testimonies (see a.d. 65, no. 1980, where wiU be found other citations relating to the martyrdoms of St. Peter and St. Paul). St. Paul was released from imprisonment at Rome in the spring of a.d. 63, and his death, in June a.d. 66, would harmonise with the events during the interval; and indeed his martyrdom could not weU be placed earlier than in a.d. 66 (see a.d. 63, no. 1940-1942; a.d. 64, no. 1963 ; a.d. 65, no. 1981). 2000. ApoUonius of Tyana, according to Philostratus, comes to Rome in the consulship of Telesinus (a.d. 66). "Apa Sk ry npipq TsXe- aivog, b 'irspog r&v iwdruiv, KaXioag rbv 'AwoX- X&viov, Ti, iiprj, rb axrjpa ; Philost. V. A. iv. 40. But the work is full of inconsistencies. Thus, during the stay of ApoUonius at Rome (sup posed to be in a.d. 66) Philostratus mentions the following events as occurring in this year : The dedication of the gymnasium, and the pre fecture of TigeUinus over the praetorium, iv. 42 (the dedication being really in a.d. 61, see no. 1909, and the prefecture of Tigellinus being in a.d. 62, see no. 1919) ; an eclipse of the sun, and the falling of a thunderbolt while Nero was at supper, iv. 43 (but which really happened in a.d. 59, see Dion, lxi. 16); a sickness at Rome, iv. 44 (but which was in a.d. 65, see no. 1976) ; the imprisonment of Musonius, iv. 46 (but who had been banished in a.d. 65, see no. 1971). PhUostratus speaks of Nero's edicts against the study of Philosophy. Nipiov ov ivvsxtopsi tpiXoaotpslv, dXXd wspispyov air& xPVPa ol (ptXo- aotpovvrsg kipaivovro Kal pavrtKrjv avaKialovrsg. V. A. iv. 35. 'EijEXavvovroe Se ec ttjv 'EXXdSa tov Ne'pojvoc Kat wpoKijpiiavrog Snpooiq prjSsva kptpiXoootpsiv ry 'Polpy. V. A. iv. 47. The edicts against Christianity considered as a sect of philosophy may bere be alluded to. 2001. Martial the Epigrammatist is at Rome, set. 23. See Fasti Romani, a.d. 66. 2002. On 8 Nisan, or Xanthicus, first Jewish month (22 March), being a few days before the Passover, a preternatural light appears in the Temple at Jerusalem. Ilpd rijc d7roo-rdo-£ti>c Kal tov wpbg rbv woXspov Kivrjparog, dOpot^opi- vov tov Xaov wpbg ttjv t&v ' At,ipoiv soprrjv, dySd?jS' i]v SavQiKov privbg (Nisan), Kara vvKrbg ivvarrjv wpav roaovrov ip&g wsptsXapi^s rbv fimpbv Kal tov vabv &g SoksIv rjpepav slvat Xap- wpdv. Jos. Bell vi. 5, 3. The Passover began on 14 Nisan, and as the people were wont to assemble six days before, i. e. on 8 Nisan (John, xii. 1) for the Passover, it is evident that Josephus by Xanthicus means not the Syro-Macedonian solar month, but the Jewish lunar month Nisan. 2003. As Josephus, in his account of the last Jewish war, a.d. 66-70, upon which we 342 A.D. 66. are about to enter, makes constant reference to the Jewish months and days of the months, it will be necessary to keep in mind the Jewish calendar and Josephus's use of it. The Jews made use of two kinds of years, the civil and the sacred. 1. The civil was a solar year, and began with Tisri, so that Nisan was the seventh month. "EfiSopog &v b pr)v ovrog (Nisan) dptQpw Kal rain Kara rov iXiaKov kvkXov Svvdpst wp&rbg son. Philo de Sept. 19; and see De Opific. Mund. 39. The civil or solar year of the Jews, according to Syncellus, consisted in a general way of twelve months of thirty and thirty-one days alternately. 2. The sacred year was a lunar year, and be gan with Nisan, and consisted of twelve months of thirty and twenty-nine days alternately. That Ab and Tisri had each thirty days (which they would have if Nisan, the first month, had thirty days) will be seen infra, no. 2018, and under a.d. 70, no. 2153. Thus the sacred year contained only 354 days, falling short of the real time by eleven days and a quarter. In eight years the deficit would amount to ninety days, or three months of thirty days each. Accordingly thrice in the course of eight years the Jews intercalated a month of thirty days, called Veadar. Josephus, who was a priest himself, reckons throughout his works by the Jewish sacred or lunar year, which regulated the feasts, but calls the Hebrew months, for the benefit of the Greeks for whom he wrote or translated, by the names of the Syro-Mace donian months, which best corresponded with the Hebrew months. That Josephus employed the lunar year appears from the frequent re ference to the moon's course. AsKary Sk rov airov prjvbg Kara asXrjvrjv. Ant. iii. 10, 3. TsooapEOKatSEKdrrj Kara osXijvr)v. Ant. iii. 10, 5. Hspwrrj Kal SsKary Kara asXyvrjv. Ant. ii. 15, 2. Kara aEXnvr)v vovprjviq. Ant. iv. 4, 7, etc. In these passages the lunar month Kara osXrjvr)v, or reckoned according to the moon's age, is opposed to the solar month, sard ijXiaKov kvkXov. Philo de Septen. 19. That Josephus intends the Hebrew months under the Syro-Macedonian names is evident in various ways. First. The Syro-Mace- donians made Dius their first month ; but Jo sephus considers Xanthicus as the first month, Ant. i. 3, 3 ; and reckons the other months in order from it. Thus Artemisius is the second, and Hyperberetseus is the seventh, Ant. viii. 4, 1 ; iii. 10, 2 ; Apellseus is the ninth, Ant. xi. 5, 4 ; and Dystrus the twelfth, or last. Ant. iv. 8, 49 ; xi. 4, 7 ; xi. 6, 13. Secondly, he identifies the Jewish names of the months, not only with the Syro-Macedonian months, but also with the Greek, Ant. iv. 4, 7 ; and Egyptian, Ant. ii. 14, 6 ; and as the Syro-Macedonian and Greek and Egyptian months all differed from each other, it is evident that when Josephus calls a Hebrew month by a Syro-Macedonian or Greek or Egyptian month, he means only that those respective months corresponded more nearly together than any other months in the respective calendars. Thirdly. Josephus invariably places the Jewish festivals on the same days of the months by their Syro-Macedonian names on which they would fall in the Jewish months. Thus, he assigns the Passover, which was on 14 Nisan, to 14 Xanthicus, and the Tabernacles, which was on 15 Tisri, to 15 Hyperberetseus. Fourthly. In Ant. xii. 7, 6, he calls the same day indif ferently 25 Chisleu and 25 Apellseus, so that the two months, the one Hebrew and the other Syro- Macedonian by name, were identical. Fifthly. He tells us that the Temple was destroyed by Titus on 10 Lous, being the same day on which it had been destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, BeU. vi. 4, 5 ; but the Temple was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar on 10 Ab. Jerem. hi. 12. Therefore by 10 Lous, Josephus means 10 Ab. Sixthly. The sacrifice in the Temple is said to have ceased on 17 Panemus, BeU. vi. 2, 1 ; and according to the Mishna it ceased on 17 Tammuz, see Anger, p. 16, note (q), so that Panemus and Tammuz are the same month. WhUe the Jews counted by lunar months, they at the same time adapted their year by intercalation to the solar year, and the rule by which they intercalated so as to keep pace with the solar year appears to have been this : — If the vernal equinox would without intercalation fall earlier than seven days (inclusive) before 15 Nisan, then, as the Passover was celebrated on or after the vernal equinox, or at least not earlier than seven days (inclusive) before the i vernal equinox, they intercalated Veadar at the close of the year so as to delay Nisan, and make 15 Nisan, the Paschal full moon, fall a month later. It is said also that the Sabbatic year was taken into account in making inter calations, and that usually they did not inter- A.D. 66. 343 calate in the Sabbatic year in order that the cultivation of the land might not be any longer impeded ; and that they did not usually inter calate in the eighth year or the year next after the Sabbatic year ; for as they were still living on the old corn, the intercalation would keep them so much the longer from the gathering in of the new corn at the commencement of the ninth year. A favourite year for intercala tion is thought to have been the sixth year. See Anger, 32, note (k). 2004. Agrippa quits Jerusalem for Egypt to congratulate Tiberius Alexander on his being appointed prefect of Egypt. Kara rovrov rbv Kaipbv b pkv fiaaiXsvg 'Aypiwwag ervxsv sig rrjv ' AXsidvSpEiav wswopsvpivog, Swoig 'AXsidv- Spo) avvrjoQsir) wswiarsvpivoi ttjv A'iyvwrov vwo Ns'pwvoe Kat wspipQivrt Stiwsiv. BeU. ii. 15, 1. Regebat turn Tiberius Alexander ejusdem na- tionis. Tac. Hist. i. 11 (but in fact he was a Jewish renegade) ; and see Tac. Hist. ii. 74 (see ante, no. 1997). 2005. The Jewish war breaks out in Arte- misius, i. e. Ijar, the second Jewish month, in the twelfth year of Nero and 17th of Agrippa. IIpoo-EXdju/Iai-E rijv dp\rjv d wbXspog StoSsKanp pkv etei rrjg Nipojvoe dpx>)C rjyspoviac, swraKaL- SsKarto Sk rrjg 'Aypiwwa fiaaiXsiag, ' Aprsptaiov prjvbg. Jos. BeU. ii. 14, 4. The month of Nisan, or Xanthicus, a.d. 69 is said to have been in the third year of the war, kviavrip rpinp rov woXipov SavQtK& prjvi, Bell. iv. 9, 12 i which also shows that the war could not have begun until after the month of Nisan a.d. 66, and the next month was Artemisius, or Ijar. 2006. Josephus considers the conflict be tween the Jews and GentUes of Caesarea as the commencement of the war, and the day of this occurrence may be thus fixed. The conflict was on a Jewish Sabbath, or Saturday, rrjg Se kwioiorjg ripipag kfiSopdSog o'varjg, etc., Jos. Bell. ii. 14, 5 ; and after it the Jews retired in a body to Narbata, seven and a half miles distant from Csesarea, and sent an embassy to Florus, then at Sebaste, who put the envoys in bonds. BeU. ii. 14, 5. Florus then ordered a seizure of the sacred treasure at Jerusalem, which further inflamed the people ; and then Florus, being enraged, marched to Jerusalem, Bell. ii. 14, 6 ; and the next day, rfjSs iars- paiq, BeU. ii. 14, 8, committed a massacre of the people ; and this was on 16 Ijar, or Arte misius. Tavra pkv oiv EKKaiSsKary prji'bg 'Aprs ptaiov avvsfirj. Bell. ii. 15, 2. The full moon of the vernal equinox this year was about noon on 29 March, which was therefore 15 Nisan; and if so, the 1 Ijar, or Artemisius, would be 14 April, and 16 Ijar would be 29 April. The war, therefore, which began in Artemisius, broke out on some Saturday between 14 and 29 April, a.d. 66, i.e. either on Saturday the 19, or Saturday the 26 April. As the mas sacre at Jerusalem was on 29 April, the many intervening events exclude the supposition that the conflict at Caesarea took place on 26 April, being three days only before the massacre. The first day of the war, therefore, may safely be assigned to Saturday, 19 April, a.d. 66. 2007. The ivXoipnpia axe celebrated on 14 Lous, or Ab (24 July). Jos. BeU. ii. 17, 6. 2008. The Jews get possession of Fort Antonia on 15 Ab, or Lous (25 July). Ti/Se kirjg (7T£vr£KaiS£icdr)} Se i)v A&nv prjvbg) &ppr)ouv swl rrjv ' Avrtoviav. Jos. Bell. ii. 17, 7. Josephus, on the capture of Antonia, retires for safety into the Inner Temple. 'Exopkvng riSrj rijg 'Avroiviag, Swsp r)v ilipoipiov, slg rb ivSorkpio ispbv iwEx&prjoa. Jos. Vit. 5. But on the death of Manahem, he again joins the chief priests and leaders of the Pharisees. Mfrd Se rr)v dvaipsaiv Mava^/tov ko.1 t&v wp&roiv tov XriorpiKov ariipovg vwsisXQ&v rov iepov wdXtv rolg dpxtspevoi Kai ring wp&rotg r&v tbapuaioiv ovvSiirpifiov. Jos. Vit. 5. 2009. The Romans are driven into Hippicus Phasaelus and Mariamne on 6 Elul, or Gorpiaeus (15 August). Tavra pkv oiv eKrrj Yopwiaiov jirjvbg EwpaxOn. Jos. Bell. ii. 17, 8. 2010. Death of Ananias, by the hands of the Sicarii, on the foUowing day, 7 Elul, or Gorpiaeus (16 August). Kara rrjv kwiovaav. Jos. Bell. ii. 17, 9. The assassination of Ananias had been predicted by Paul eight years before, when the Apostle was heard before the San hedrim. Tiwrsiv as piXXst b Qibg, rolxe ict- Koiiapivs. Acts, xxiii. 3. 2011. Massacre of the Jews at Csesarea, Jos. Bell ii. 18, 1 ; and at Philadelphia, Gadara, Gerasa, Sebaste, Hippos, and other cities, in cluding Anthedon and Gaza, which two last are laid in ruins. 'ArQiiSova ko.1 Td£av KarioKawrov. Bell. ii. 18, 1 (see a.d. 38, no. 1547). 2012. Gamala revolts from the Romans on 24 Elul, or Gorpiaeus (2 September). Trjg dvaardostog dpiapevrjg Yopwiaiov pyvbg rtrdpry Kal s'tKaSt. Jos. Bell. iv. 1, 10. 344 A.D. 66. 2013. Cestius Gallus advances from Antioch to Judaea, at the time of the Feast of Taber nacles, 15 Tisri (23 September). Aid ydp rrjv rrjg OKnvowrjyiag eoprr)v dvafisfifiKst wav rb wXrjQog slg 'IspoobXvpa. Jos. Bell. ii. 19, 1. 2014. During the feast, which began on 15, and ended on 22 Tisri, the Jews attack Cestius. Ot Se TovSalot KariSbvrsg rjorj 7rXj)o-td- Zovra Ty prjrpowbXsi rbv wbXspov, dipipsvoi rrjg soprrjg, kx&povv kwi Ta owXa, Kal pkya rS wXrjQsi Qappovvrsg, araKroi Kal psrct Kpavyrjg kiswriSoiv kwlrr)v pdxnv,prjSk rrjg apyrjg IfiSopdSvg svvoiav XafibvTEg,r)v ydp Sr) rb pdXtara wap' airolg Qprj- OKsvbpsvov adfifiarov. Jos. Bell. ii. 19, 2. The words dpyij kfiSopdg may be thought to mean the holy week of the Feast of Taber nacles, which began on 23 September, and ended on 30 September; and the word adfi fiarov may also be interpreted the week ; but the phraseology rd paXtora wap' airolg Qpn- OKSvbpsvov adfifiarov would rather seem to indicate the great Sabbath of the year, viz. the last day of the Feast of Tabernacles, which would therefore be 30 September. 2015. Cestius, after this, remains stationary for three days. MfVovroe Se tov Ksariov Kara X&pav rptalv ripspatg. Jos. BeU. ii. 19, 2. These three days, if the attack on Cestius was on 22 Tisri, or 30 September, would expire on 25 Tisri, or 3 October. 2016. Agrippa, apparently the next day, 26 Tisri, or 4 October, endeavours to bring the Jews to reason. Jos. BeU. ii. 19, 3. 2017. Cestius encamps on Scopus, and waits there for three days. Tpto-1 pkv hpkpatg ovk kwExsipEi rrj wbXst. Jos. Bell. ii. 19, 4. These three days would end on 29 Tisri, or 7 October. 2018. The next day is expressly called the 30 Tisri, or Hyperberetseus (8 October), when Cestius possesses himself of part of the city. TiJ TsrdpTTj Sk, rjrtg r)v rpiaKag 'YwEpfispsraiov prjvbg, Siardiag rrjv arparidv, sior)yaysv sig rriv wbXiv. Jos. Bell. ii. 19, 4. 2019. If the attack on Cestius was on the great Sabbath, or last day of the Feast of Ta bernacles, i. e. on 22 Tisri, and the eighth day after was the 30 Tisri, it is evident that Jo sephus reckons by the Jewish lunar months, and not by the months of the Syro-Macedonian solar year. It is also to be noted that Tisri, or Hyperberetseus, is here said to have thirty days, from which it follows that, if the months had alternately thirty and twenty-nine days, Nisan, the first month, must have had thirty days. It is possible, however, that as the luna tions varied in length, the number of days in each month was so regulated as to make the full moon of the Passover always faU on 14 Nisan, and the full moon of the Tabernacles always fall on 15 Tisri. That 14 Nisan and 15 Tisri were invariably the very days of full moon cannot be questioned. 2020. For five days (the 30 Tisri inclusive) the Romans attack the Jews without effect; and on the sixth day, 5 Marchesvan, or Dius (13 October), Cestius makes an attempt on the Temple, wkvrs pkv ovv rjpspag wdvroQsv iwtxst- povoi rolg Putpaioig dpr)xavog r)v r] wpoafioXri, Tr) Sk kwtovay . . . b Kionog . . . swixsipsl . . . t& isp&, Jos. Bell. ii. 19, 5 ; and then retires to Scopus, seven stades from the walls. 'Awb Trjg wbXsoig dvi^sv'isv . . . Tote pkv ovv kv Tip Kara rbv Skowov orparowiSo) aiXl£srai Kionog. BeU. ii. 19, 7. 2021. The next day, 6 Marchesvan, or Dius (14 October), Cestius retires to Gabao. Ty Se iwioiorj wpoaoiripto xivpt^bpsvog . . . pbyig sig Yafia& KaTrjVTTjOEv. Jos. Bell. ii. 19, 7. Here he rested two days (6 Marchesvan included). "EvQa Sio pkv rjpipag Ewkpsivsv b Kionog. Bell. ii. 19, 7. 2022. The next day, 8 Marchesvan, or Dius (16 October), Cestius retires to Bethhoron, the pass from the mountains into the plain of Sharon, on the road to Caesarea, ry rpiry Sk . . . wpor/ys rrjv Sivapiv swl Baid&pag, Jos. Bell. ii. 19, 7—8; and the Jews follow them, and slay 5,300 foot, and 380 horse, when night intervenes. 'OXt'yov Se Seiv, 7rdo-av ijpwaoav rnv apa Ksario) Sivapiv, si pr) vii kwkXafisv. Bell. ii. 19, 8. 2023. The next day, 9 Marchesvan, or Dius (17 October), the Jews pursue the Romans, but fail to overtake them. "EoiQev Se TovSa7oi . . . sSitoKov Sk rbv Keartov . . . ewetra &g oi KareXdpfiavov, i .ToarpitpovTEg, etc. Jos. BeU. ii. 19, 9. Josephus places the slaughter of the Romans on 8 Marchesvan, and in the twelfth year of Nero, i. e. before 13 October, a.d. 66. Tavra pkv ovv ewpaxQl Aiov ujjvoc dySdp, Sw- SEKiirw rtii eVei rijc Nspttivoe ijyepoviag. Bell. ii. 1 9, 9. But Josephus has here fallen into a slight error ; for though the first links in this chain of events began in the twelfth year of Nero, yet the last four days, viz. from 13 to 16 October, both inclusive, fell in the thirteenth year of Nero, which commenced on 13 October, A.D. 66. 345 a.d. 66. There can be little doubt of the over sight of the historian in this respect, for the Feast of Tabernacles was certainly at the time of the autumnal equinox, and as certainly at the full moon either next preceding or next foUowing the equinox. The ancients reckoned the equinox to be on 24 September, and the fuU moon next after the equinox in a.d. 66 was on or about 22 October ; and if the Tabernacles began on that day, then all the occurrences referred to feU, not in the twelfth, but in the thirteenth year of Nero, for Cestius only arrived at Jerusalem at the Feast of Ta bernacles. The historian, therefore, must have assumed that the festival this year was cele brated on 23 September, the full moon next before the equinox ; and if so, the 23 September would be 15 Tisri, and then the 9 Marchesvan would be 16 October, in the thirteenth year of Nero. 2024. Cestius sends a dispatch to Nero, then in Greece. Rio-rioe Se . . . dviwspipEv sig 'Axaiav wpbg Nfpatva. Jos. Bell. U. 20, 1. 2025. Vespasian (who was also in Greece) is appointed by Nero to take the command in Judsea. Peregrinatione Achaicd inter comites Neronis . . . secessit (Vespasianus) in parvam ac deviam civitatem, quoad latenti etiamque extrema metuenti provincia cum exercitu oblata est. Per- crebuerat Oriente toto vetus et constans opinio, esse in fatis, ut eo tempore Judaa profedi re- rum potirentur. Id, de Imperatore Romano, quantum eventu postea patuit, pradidum, Judai adse trahentes, rebelldrunt, etc. Suet. Vesp. 4. Tac. Hist. i. 10. 2026. Coin of Nero. Imp. Nero Claud. Casar Aug. Germ. Im. Tr. P. xiii. P. P. + Roma. S. C. Eckhel, vi. 266. Coin of Antioch. THepoiv Kaiaap 2f/3a.=roe AIP. TI., i. e. in the 114th year of the Era of Antioch dating from 1 Nov. B.c. 49, and in the thirteenth year of Nero, and therefore struck between 13th Oct. a.d. 66, and 1 Nov. a.d. 66. Nfpwv Kato-ap Sff3«Toe EIP. ri., and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 66, and 13 Oct. a.d. 67. Id. hi. 281. Imp. Casar Nero Clau. + Etti. Tatov. Ketiov. (C. Cestii Galli) Avtwxeoiv Er. AIP., and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 65, and 1 Nov. a.d. 66. Id. iii. 281. Avno^Ewv, with turreted female head -+- Er. AIP. Avno^fwi', with laurelled female head + Ero. AIP. Eckhel, iii. 283, Coins of Alexandria. SE/?«TO(!)opoc (scilicet navis) "L. ir., i. e. in the thirteenth year of Nero. Id. iv. 54. A7roXXwv AKnog, with head of Nero, L. ir. Atoc OXvpwiov, with head of Nero, L. IP. Hpa Apyeia, with head of Nero, L. ir. Id. iv. 53. Qeog Sefias-og, with head of Nero, L. IT. Id. iv. 64. A coin of King Agrippa. Bao-tXfwe Aypiwwa Tabernaculum + L. Kara xsip&vog &pav, wapaXapfidvsi psv kip' fjv saraXro Sivapiv, avv- tovoi Sk XP<»,)U£»'0C rropsiq Sid rdxovg slg IlroXE- patSa dtpiKvslrai. Jos. BeU. iii. 4, 2. 2030. Vespasian and Titus remain some time at Ptolemais. OvEOTrao-iavde pkv lipa r& waiSi Tirol Siarpifitov kv tlroXepaiSt ovvkraaoE rag Svvupeig. Jos. Bell. iii. 6, 1. 2031. Vespasian marches into Galilee, and takes Gadara. Jos. Bell. iii. 7, 1. 2032. Vespasian designs next to assault Jotapata (now Jefat, halfway between Acre and Tiberias, see Robinson's Palestine, 1852), and sends foot and horse thither. Ov£o-7rao-iavde Si bpp&psvog kiatpslv rrivTwrdwara . . . wipwst wt(oig n Kal 'iwwsig, etc. Jos. Bell. iii. 7, 3. 2033. These troops-are engaged on the works before Jotapata four days. Ot pkv oiv riooap- otv rjpipatg Hsipyaaavro, Kal wXarsiav rjvotiav ry arpariq Xstotpbpov. Jos. Bell. iii. 7, 3. 2034. Josephus on the fifth day, which was 21 Ijar, or Artemisius (21 May), throws him self into Jotapata. Ty wipwry Se (r)pkpq) b l&arjwog (avrrj Sk r)v ' Aprepioiov prjvbg e'lKoorrj wpoiTrj) tpQdvei wapeXQ&v eig rrjv 'loirdwara ek rrjg T tfitpidSog. Jos. Bell. iii. 7, 3. The troops therefore had commenced their works before Jotapata on 17 Ijar, or 17 May. 2035. An ineffectual assault is made on Jotapata on 20 Sivan, or Desius (19 June). EiVdSt psv ovv Aaiaiov prjvbg rj wapdraiig ijv. Jos. BeU. iii. 7, 29. 2036. Japha, in Gahlee, is taken by Trajan on 25 Sivan, or Desius (24 June). Tovro o-vve'- firj to wdQog YaXiXaiotg wipwrr) Kal s'tKaSt Aaiaiov pr/vbg. Jos. Bell. Ui. 7, 31. 2037. Cerealis makes a slaughter of the Samaritans at Mount Gerizim on 27 Sivan, or Desius (26 June). "Q,pa Sk ijv Qipovg . . . Aai aiov prjvbg EiKaSt Kal kfiSbpr) kwpdxQrj. Jos. Bell. hi. 7, 32. 2038. The mounds against Jotapata are completed by the Romans on the forty-seventh day of the siege. Taiv Se dvd rd Tii>ra7rara SiaKaprspoivTtov Kal wap' sXwiSa ro'tg Ssivolg dvTExbvTtov, rsooapaKOarrj pkv rjpkpq Kal kfiSbpr) rd xvito tipaoKsv kvTETvxr\Kivai wspl rbv ToQpbv, SeSe- pkvo> te Kal KsXsvaapivto (lege KSKsXsvapivo)) bpirrstv. Philost. V. A. v. 19 (see a.d. 65, no. 1971). 2057- Helius writes to Nero pressing him to return, Suet. Nero, 23 ; and on Nero's de laying, Helius hastens himself to Greece, where he arrives in seven days, and. then Nero returns to Italy. 0 Se" HXtoe 7roXXaKie pkv Kal wporspov kwiarsiXag airip wapatv&v Sn rdxiara dvaKopi- 348 A.D. 68. oOrjvai, &g S' ovk kweiQsro, -rjXQsv airbg sig rrjv EXXdSa sfiSbpy rjpspq, Kal 'sis^bfirjOEV avrdv, slw&v psydXrjv riva kwifiovXr)v kv rrj 'P&py wapaoKEvdijsoQai Kar' airov, &ote wapsvQvg Eie rr\v IraXiav awowXsvoai. Dion, lxiii. 19. 2058. Nero makes his triumphant entry into Naples, Antinm, Albanum, and Rome itself as an Olympic victor. Reversus e Gracid Neapo- lim, quod in ed primum artem protulerat, albis equis introiit, disjecta parte muri, ut mos hiero- nicarum est : simili modo Antium, inde Alba num, inde Romam. Suet. Nero, 25. 'Ette! S' oiv kg rnv P&prjv sorjXaos, tov te rsixovg n KaQn- piQrj, etc. Dion, lxiii. 20. 2059. The Zealots at Jerusalem choose Phannias by lot to be high-priest, the last of the series. Kat S») pirawep\(jdpEvoi ptdv t&v bpxiepariK&v tpvXr)v ('EviaKslp KaXslrat) SiekXtj- povv dpxispia ¦ XayxdvEt S' a7rd rixVS o pdXt- ora SiaSsiiag air&v rijv wapavopiav, fbavviag rig bvopa, vlbg 'ZapovrjXov. Jos. BeU. iv. 3, 8 (see a.d. 65, no. 1979). 2060. Josephus reckons up twenty-eight high -priests from the commencement of the reign of Herod (b.c. 37) to the faU of Jerusa lem (a.D. 70). E'io-tv ovv ol awb t&v 'HpiiSov Xpovivv apxiEparsiaavrsg pixP1 TrlG ^ipipag, r) rbv vabv Tirog kX&v kwvpwbXrjOEV, ol wdvrsg e'ikooi- okt&. Jos. Ant. xx. 10, 5. This statement ex actly agrees with the particulars contained in the Wars and the Antiquities. The twenty- eight were : — 1. Ananelus, B.C. 37 (no. 529) ; 2. Aristobulus, B.C. 36 (no. 542); 3. Ana nelus, b.c 35 (no. 560) ; 4. Jesus, son of Phabi, b.c. 22 (no. 715) ; 5. Simon, b.c 22 (no. 715) ; 6. Matthias, B.C. 5 (no. 896) ; 7. Joazar, b.c 4 (no. 904) ; 8. Eleazar, B.C. 4 (no. 952) ; 9. Je sus, son of Sieh, B.C. 4 (no. 952) ; 10. Ananus, a.d. 7 (no. 1022); 11. Ishmael, a.d. 15 (no. 1074); 12. Eleazar, a.d. 15 (no. 1074); 13. Si mon, a.d. 16 (no. 1185); 14. Joseph, caUed Caiaphas, a.d. 17 (no. 1096); 15. Jonathan, a.d. 37 (no. 1496); 16. Theophilus, a.d. 37 (no. 1506); 17. Simon, a.d. 42 (no. 1643); 18. Matthias, a d. 42 (no. 1646) ; 19. Ehonseus, a.d. 43 (no. 1663); 20. Joseph, a.d. 45 (no. 1693); 21. Ananias, a.d. 47 (no. 1715); 22. Ishmael, a.d. 59 (no. 1880); 23. Joseph, a.d. 61 (no. 1914) ; 24. Ananus, a.d. 62 (no. 1930); 25. Jesus, son of Damnaeus, a.d. 62 (no. 1932); 26. Jesus,. son of Gamaliel, a.d. 64 (no. I960); 27. Matthias, a.d. 65 (no. 1979); 28. Phannias, a.d. 67 (no. 2059). 2061. A coin of king Agrippa. BaatXiwg Aypiwwa. Tabemaculum + L. Z. Tres spica, and therefore in the seventh year of his reign, or a.d. 67. Eckhel, iii. 493 (see a.d. 65, no. 1983), Coins of Antioch. Imp. Casar Nero Clau. + Ejrt Ketiov (C. Cesti Galli) Avrioxeuiv Er. EIP., i. e. in the 115th year of the Era of Antioch dating from 1 Nov. b.c 49, and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d 66, and 1 Nov. a.d. 67. Id. iu. 282. Avria%eo>v, with laurel branch -f- Er. EIP. Avnoxeutv, with head of Jupiter + E-. EIP. Avno^Ewv, with laurelled head + Ero. EIP. Id. iii. 283. Coins of Alexandria. A7roXXwv Aktioc, with head of Nero, L. IA. AwoXXuiv ITvPior, with head of Nero, L. IA. Zfve ~Nepeioc, with head of Nero, L. IA. Bpa Apyeia, with head of Nero, L. IA. LToo-eioW laBjiiog, with head of Nero, L. IA. Id. iv. 53. Fifth year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 16. Pentecost, June 6. Tabernacles, October 11. A.D. 68. U.C. 821. Olymp. 211, 4. Galeeius Teachalus. C. Silius Italicus. Kal. Jul. Ciconius Varro, designatus erat sed ante quam iniret occisus est. ex Kal. Jul. C Bellicius Natalis. P. Cornelius Scipio Ajpricanus. But according to others, ex Kal. Jul. M. Plautius Silvanus. M. Salvius Otho. ex Kal. Sept. C. Bellicius Natalis. P. Corn. Scrpio Africanus. Galba Imp. from 3 April, a.d. 68. Twentieth year of the reign of Agrippa II. from some time in the second quarter. 2062. The revolt of Vindex, in Gaul. Dion, lxiii. 22, 23. Suet. Nero, 40. Plut. Galb. 4. A.D. 68. 349 The news reached Nero, about 19 March, at Naples (whither he had returned after his tri umphal entry into Rome). Neapoli de motu Galliarum cognovit die ipso quo matrem oc'cide- rat. Suet. Nero, 40 (see a.d. 59, no. 1869). Nero at first treats the matter lightly, but on worse intelligence arriving, he is panic-struck for eight days. Denique per odo continuos dies non rescribere cuiquam, non mandare quid aut pra- cipere conatus, rem silentio obliteravit. Suet. Nero, 40. Dion, lxiii. 26. 2063. Nero returns to Rome and summons some of the leading courtiers. Urgentibus aliis super alios nunciis, Romam pratrepidus rediit . . . Ac ne tunc quidem aut senaiu aut populo coram appellato, quosdam eprimoribus viris do- mum evocavit. Suet. Nero, 41. 2064. Galba in Spain accepts the empire by the title of Legate. Consalutatusque Im perator Legatum se Senatus ac populi Romani professus est. Suet. Galb. 10. This was on 3 AprU (see Fasti Romani, a.d. 99, and post, a.d. 69, no. 2082). Galba had held the province of Spain for eight years. Per odo annos varie et inaqua- biliter provinciam rexit. Suet. Galb. 9 (see a.d. 60, no. 1888). 2065. Nero at Rome hears of the revolt of Galba in Spain. Postquam deinde etiam Galbam et Hispanias descivisse cognovit, collapsus, ani- moque male f r ado, diu sine voce et prope inter- mortuus jacuit. Suet. Nero, 42. Dion, lxiii. 27. 2066. The death of Nero on 9 June, being a year and twenty-two days before the acces sion of Vespasian, on 1 July, a.d. 69. Sv/x- fiaivst ivtavrov rs rat Svo Kal s'Ikooiv ijpipag awb tov Qavdrov rov NEpwvoe piypi Trjg rov OvEowaaiavoi dpxrjg SisXQslv. Dion, lxvi. 17. 'Efiito Se Erq TptaKOvra Kal prjvag kvvia, dtp &v r)pisv ?n/ StKarpta Kat prjvag okto). Dion, lxiii. 29. TpiOKalSeKa fiaaiXeiaag errj Kal r/pipag (lege prjvag) okt&. Jos. Bell. iv. 9, 2. Ae'ko 7rpde Tpiolv 'irsaiv. Euseb. H. E. iii. 5. Talem Principem paullo minus xiiii. annos perpessus terrarum orbis tandem destituit. Suet. Nero, 40. Obiit tricesimo et secundo atatis anno, die quo quondam Octaviam interemerat. Suet. Nero, 57. Regnavit annis 13, mensib. 7, diebus 28. Cas siodor. sub Coss. Silano et Othone. Clemens Alexand. states the reign at thirteen years, eight months, and twenty-eight days. Strom. Lib. i. c. 21, p. 406. The age is thus computed by Zonaras. Biode try rptdKovra wpbg prjalv wivrs Kal ijpipaig s'Ikooiv. Zonaras, xi. 13, p. 571. The exact duration of his life was from 15 December, a.d. 37, to 9 June, a.d. 68, or thirty yfears, five months, twenty-six days, and the length of his reign was from 13 October, a.d. 54, to 9 June, a.d. 68, or thirteen years, seven months, twenty-eight days (see Fasti Romani). 2067. Galba on hearing of the death of Nero assumes the title of Caesar. Supervenien- tibus ab urbe nuntiis, ut oecisum Neronem cundosque in verba sua jurasse cognovit, de- positd Legati suscepit Casaris appellationem. Suet. Galba, 11. 2068. Galba enters Rome, and puts to death the freedmen Helius, Narcissus, and Patrobius. Dion, lxiv. 3. This Narcissus must not be confounded with the more celebrated freedman who was put to death in a.d. 54 (see that year, no. 1807). And the Narcissus referred to by St. Paul, in Rom. xvi. 11, was another Nar cissus stiU. 2069. Cornelius Laco is appointed prefect of the praetorium. 'O ydp 'NvpipiStog . . . uKoioag rrjg psv avXrjg Kal r&v Sopvipbptvv dwoSsSslxQai KopvrjXtov AaKuva . . . iQopvfir)Qrj. Plut. Galb, 13 ; and see Suet. Galb. 14. Tac. Hist. i. 13, 19, 27 (see a.d. 65, no. 1968; a.d. 69, no. 2085). 2070. Galba, at the close of the year, sends A. ViteUius (afterwards emperor) to command in Germany. Suet. Vitell. 7. ViteUius had been scarce a month in Germany, when, on 2 January, a.d. 69, he was proclaimed em peror. Vixdum mense transacto . . . subito a militibus . . . Imperator est consalutatus. Suet. Vitel. 8. 2071. Fonteius Agrippa, who had been proconsul of Asia, is made prefect of Moesia. Fonteius Agrippa ex Asia (pro consule earn provinciam annuo imperio tenuerat) Masia prapositus est. Tac. Hist. Ui. 46 (see a.d. 65, no. 1977). 2072. Vespasian is at Gadara on 4th of Adar, or Dystrus (24 February). 'EX0 psrd wdaijg Svvdpeoig kw' air&v t&v TspoaoXvpoiv kieXaiveiv, ayysXXsTai Nkpoiv dvypspivog. Jos. BeU. iv. 9, 2. The news, therefore, would reach him about the beginning of August. 2077. Vespasian, on hearing of Galba's ac cession, sends Titus, who is accompanied by king Agrippa, to Rome to congratulate Galba and take his orders as to the Jewish war. It was now near the close of the year, and winter was near at hand, and Titus and Agrippa sail for Rome by way of Greece. AiQig Se YbXfiav aKoiaag (Vespasian) airoKpdropa, wplv kwiorsl- Xai n wepl rov woXijiov ku! ekeivov, oiK iwexeipei. Uipwti Se rdv vtdv Ttrov aowaobpevov Kal Xrjipb- pevov rag wepl 'IvvSataiv kvroXdg. Trjg airrjg Si airlag apa Tiro) Kai 'Aypiwwag b fiaaiXsvg wpbg YdXfiav iwXti, Kal Std rrjg 'Axa'iag, xetp&- vog ydp j}v iiipa, paKpalg vavol wXeovrivv, etc. Jos. Bell. iv. 9, 2. T& pkv YdXfiq avrapxvaavn tov vibv Ewspips TItov wpoospoiivra airbv. Dion, Ixv. 8 (Tauchnitz Ed.). Tac. Hist. i. 10. 2078. ApoUonius of Tyana is at Messene in Sicily at the time of the insurrection against Nero and the consequent struggles for power. Kariox»vaiv kwi 'ZiKsXiav . . . wapawXsioavrsg Sk kwi M.£oor)vr)V rs Kal wopQpbv, ivQa b Tvppy- vbg 'ASptq ivpfidXXtoV xaXewijv kpyd^ovrat rrjv XapvfiSlv, aKoiioai ipaoiv &g NEptiiv pkv wspi- tpsiyoi, TsQvrjKoi Se BivSii, awroivro Sk rrjg dpxrjg oi pkv k\ airijg rrjg 'P&prjg, oiSk SwbQev rixot r&v sQv&v. Philost. V. A. v. 11. He returns from Sicily to Greece in the autumn. 'E7rl Ttjv'EXXdSa iKopi^sro wepl 'ApKrovpov swi- roXdg. Philost. V. A. v. 18. He is at Athens and encounters Demetrius the Cynic. MvijoeIc S 'AQt)vyaiv . . . ivirvxe Kal AyprjTpito rj> ipiKo- abipo). PhUost. V. A. v. 19. 2078 a. Coins of Galba. Galba Imperator -f Bon. Event. Galba Imperat. + Concordia Provinciarum. Imp. Galba -\- Diva Augusta. Imp. Ser. Galba Casar Aug. + Diva Augusta. Ser. Galba Imp. + Gallia. Ser. Galba Imp. Aug. + Tres Gallia. Galba Imperat. + Gallia Hispania. Imp. Galba or Imp. Ser. Galba Aug. +- His- Galba Imp. -f- Hispania. Ser. Sulp. Galba Imp. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. -f- Hispania, Clunia. S. C. Various obverses + Honos et virtus S. C. Uncertain obverse -f- Libertas P. R. Galba Imperator + Libertas Restituta. Genio P. R. with head of Galba + Marti TJltori. Ser. Sulpi. Galba Imp. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. + Paxs Augusti S. C. The reverse of several is, Quadragensuma Remissa S. C. Or Quadragens Remissa S. C. Or xxxx. Remissa S. C. Or R. XL. Libertas Aug. S. C. Ser. Galba Imp. Cas. Aug. Tr. P. + R. XL. Roma. Galba Imperator + Libertas Restituta. Other coins have on the reverse, Roma renasc. or Renasces or Renascens or Salus Gen. Human. Ser. Sulpi. Galba Imp. Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. -+• Senatus Pietati Augusti S. C. Ser. Sulpiri. Galba Imp. Aug. + S. P. Q. R. Eckhel, vi. 293. Eckhel gives the foUowing list of obverses in Galba's coins, the only material reverses being those above : — A. Galba Imperat. B. Galba Imperator. C. Galba Imp. Cas. Aug. Tr. P. D. Imp. Galba. E. Imp. Ser. Galba Aug. F. Imp. Ser. Galba Aug. Tr. P. G. Imp. Sei: Galba Casar Aug. Tr. P. H. Imp. Ser. Galba Casar Aug. P. M. I. Imp. Ser. Galba Casar Aug. P. M. K. Imp. Ser. Galba Ca. Aug. Tr. P. L. Imp. Ser. Galba Cas. Aug. P. M. Ti: P. M. Imp. Ser. Galba Cas. Aug. Pon. M. Tr. P. N. Imp. Ser. Sulp. Galba Cas. Aug. Tr. P. 0. Imp. Ser. Sulp. Galba Cas. Aug. Tr. Pot. A.D. 68. 351 P. Ser: Galba Imp. Q. Ser: Galba Imperatoi: R. Ser. Galba Imp. Aug. S. Ser. Galba Imp. Augustus. T. Ser. Galba Casar Aug. V. Qdvst YdXfiag dvaipsQslg psrd prjvag swrd Kal 'ioag rjpipag. Jos. Bell. iv. 9, 2. Galba . . . imperavit menses septem, diesque totidem. Victor, Epit. c. 6. Casus est mense imperii ac die septimo. Victor, De Caesar, c. 6. Occisus est imperii mense septimo. Eutrop. vu. 16. Septem a Neronis fine menses sunt. Tac. Hist. i. 37. Mijvae kwrd rjpipag t'. Clem. Al. Strom, i. p. 339. Mensibus vii., diebus vi. Tertullian, Adv. Jud. c. 8. Regnavit mensibus 7 . Cassiodor. Dion states a different period for the reign of Galba. "E^tjos Sk YdXfiag ettj Svo Kal kfiSopijKOvra, dip' ojv rjpis prjvag ivvia Kal rjpspag SsKarpslg. Dion, lxiv. 6. Dion must therefore refer, not to the death of Nero, on 9 June, a.d. 68, but to the assumption of imperial power by Galba in the lifetime of Nero ; so that the date of this assumption must have been on 3 April, a.d. 68. 2083. Titus, when at Corinth, on his way to Eome, to offer his congratulations to Galba, hears of his death, and then returns along the coast of Achaia and Asia, and thence by way of Rhodes and Cyprus to Judaea. Titus Ves- pasianus e Judaa, incolumi adhuc Galbd, missus a patre. . . . ubi Corinthi Acliaia urbe certos nuntios accepit de interitu Galba . . . oram Achaia et Asia ac lava maris pravedus, Rhodum et Cyprvm insulas, inde Syriam auden- tioribus spatiis petebat. Tac. Hist. ii. 1, 2 ; A.D. 69. 353 and see Dion, Ixv. 8, Tauchnitz ed. He re joins his father at Csesarea. Tt'roe Se Kara Sat- pbviov bpprjv dwo rrjg 'EXXdSoe Etc rqv Svpt'av £7tXei, koi Kara rdxoe eig Kaiadpsiav dtpiKvslrat wpbg tov waripa. Jos. BeU. iv. 9, 2. Titus is the medium of communication between Vespasian at Caesarea and Mucianus, prefect of Syria, at Antioch. Titus . . . consiliorum inter Mucianum et patrem nuntius. Tac. Hist. ii. 79. Agrippa, who had accompanied Titus on his way to Rome (see a.d. 68, no. 2077), appears not to have returned with Titus, but to have continued his journey, as we find him at Rome shortly afterwards (see infra, no. 2093). 2084. Otho, on the death of Galba, is ac knowledged as emperor by the senate. Tac. Hist. i. 47. Dion, lxiv. 8. 2085. Plotius Firmus and Licinius Procu- lus are elected prefects of the Praetorium by the soldiery. Pratorii prafectos sibi ipsi le- gere, Plotium Firmum . . . adjungitur Licinius Proculus. Tac. Hist. i. 46 ; and see i. 82 ; U. 33, 39, 46, 49 (see a.d. 68, no. 2069; and infra, no. 2110). Death of Lacon, ex-prefect of the Prsetorium. Plut. Galb. 27. Tac. Hist. i. 46 (see a.d. 68, no. 2069). 2086. Death of Tigelhnus (his coss.). Tac. Hist. i. 72. 2087. Otho is still at Rome on 14 March, Pridie Idus Mart, commendatd Patribus Re publicd, etc., Tac. Hist. i. 90 ; and sets out from Rome soon after. Profectus Otho, quietem urbis curasque imperii Salvio Titiano fratri permisit. Ib. 2088. Battle of BrixeUum, or Bebriacum, or Cremona, between the forces of Otho and those of ViteUius. Tac. Hist. ii. 43-45. Dion, lxiv. 10. Plut. Otho, 11. Suet. Otho, 9. Death of Otho on 16 April, in the thirty- seventh year of his age, and when only eleven days were wanted to complete the year ; and on the ninety-second day of his reign, reckoned from 15 January, the death of Galba, to 16 April. Hunc vitafinem habuit (Otho) septimo et tricesimo atatis anno. Tac. Hist. ii. 50. Post hunc (Galbam) Otho mensibus 3, diebus 5. Cassiodorus. Ysvopkvng ovpjioXfjg Kara BrjSpt- aKov rrjg YaXariag wpbg te OidXsvra Kal Kat- Kivav rovg OvirsXXlov arparvyovc, ry wp&rij piv ftpipq weptrjv "OOiov, ry Ssvripq Sk rov Oi'i- reXXtov arpantoriicbv ' Kal woXXov ipbvov ysvo pivov Stexpfjaaro pkv' OQivv eavrbv iv BpsisXXto rrjv iJTrav wvQbpevog, rjpipag Sio Kal rpslg prjvag Kparrjoag r_&v wpaypdnov. Jos. Bell. iv. 9, 9. Z»?o-avri psv kwrd Kal rpiaKovra irrj 'ivSsKa i)pe- p&v Siovra, apiavn Sk rjpspag kvevijKOVTa. Dion, lxiv. 15. Otho was born on 28 April, a.d. 32 (Suet. Otho, 2), so that the age is stated cor rectly. The reign is also exact if reckoned exclusive of 15 January, the day of his acces sion, and of 16 April, the day of his death. Clemens Alexand., contrary to all authority, reckons the reign at five months and one day. Strom. Lib. i. c. 21, p. 406. Other testimonies are more vague, xxxviii. atatis anno et xcv. imperii die. Suet. Otho, 11. Eutrop. vii. 17. "OQtov prjvag y rjpipag s . Theophil. ad Autol. iii. 27. Mensibus Hi., diebus v. Cassiod. "Er7j pkv kwrd Kal rpiaKovra (it&aag, dpiag Sk rpslg prjvag. Plut. Otho, 18. Kparfi prjvag rpslg. SynceUus. Menses tres. Victor, Epit. 7. Dies fere . quinque et odoginta. Ib. De Csesar. 7. 'OySbip Kal X' rrjg rjXiKtag 'etei, rrjg ys pr)v (iaaiXsiag rjpkpq s Kal ^'. Anecd. Paris. Cramer, torn. ii. p. 26. Mrjvag rpslg ijpipag rj. Ib. p. 281. 2089. At the death of Otho, it would seem that Pollio was one of the two prefects of the Praetorium. IloXXittivoe rov krkpov r&v kwdp- Xiv v. Plut. Otho, 18. 2090. ViteUius is in Gaul at the death of Otho. Victoria sua nescius. Tac. Hist. ii. 57. De Bebriacensi victoria et Othonis exitu, cum adhuc in Gallia esset, audiit. Suet. Vitel. 10. And he passes through Vienne. Ib. 2091. He visits the battle-field of Bebria cum, the fortieth day after it was fought. Intra quadragesimum pugna diem. Tac. Hist. ii. 70. Dion, lxv. 1. Suet. Vitel. 10. He is at Rome before 18 July. Funesti ominis loco accep- tum est, quod Maximum Pontificatum adeptus, ViteUius de caremoniis publicis xv. Kalend. Aug. edixisset, antiquitus infausto die Creme- rensi, Alliensique cladibus. Tac. Hist. ii. 91. Alliensi die Pontificatum Maximum cepit. Suet. Vitel. 11. 2092. P. Sabinus and Julius Priscus are appointed prefects of the Praetorium. Pra- posuerat prastorianis (ViteUius) P. Sabinum a prafectura cohortis, Julium Priscum turn cen- turionem. Tac. Hist. ii. 92. Julius Priscus Pratoriarum sub Vitellio cohortium Prafectus. Tac. Hist. iv. 11. For P. Sabinus was after wards substituted Alphenus Varus. P. Sa binum Pratorii prafedum . . . vinciri 354 A.D. 69. substituto in locum ejus AlphenoV aro. Tac. Hist. iii. 36 (see supra, no. 2085 ; infra, no. 2110). 2093. Agrippa is at this time at Rome, but hastens back to Syria, to join the party of Vespasian. Mox per occultos suorum nuntios excitus ab urbe Agrippa, ignaro adhuc Vitellio, celerinavigationeproperaverat. Tac. Hist. ii. 81. 2094. ViteUius is at Rome on his birthday, 24 September. Kat rd yeviQXia airov iwl Sio rjpipag koprd^sro. Dion, Ixvi. 4, Tauchnitz ed. (see a.d. 15, no. 1076). 2095. The Mathematici are ordered to quit Italy by 1 October. Jubebat intra Kalend. Octobris urbe Italidque Mathematici excederent. Suet. Vitel. 14. Dion, lxv. 1 (see a.d. 52, no. 1774). 2096. Revolt of the armies of Moesia and Pannonia and Syria and Judaea, in the eighth month of the reign of ViteUius, and therefore between 16 November and 16 December, a.d. 69. Octavo imperii mense desciverunt ab eo exercitus Masiammi atque Pannonia, item ex transmarinis Judaicus et Syriacus. Suet. Vitel. 15. 2097. An eclipse of the moon about this time. Tapax»)e ovv Kat Kara roiiro kv rip arpa- rowiSto ovoyg swijiirjosv airrjv r) aEXrjvr) rrjg vvKrbg iKXtwovaa. Dion, lxv. 11. The eclipse in question must have been that on 18 October, at 1 0 p. m. for the meridian of Paris (see Table of Eclipses). 2097 a. Destruction of Cremona. Tac. Ann. Hist. iii. 32-34. Dion, lxv. 15. 2098. ViteUius retires from the palace in mourning, on 18 December, xv. Kal. Januar.- audita defedione legionis cohortiumque qua se Narnia dediderant, pullo amidu palatio degre- ditur mastd circum familid, Tac. Hist. iii. 67 ; at the time of the Saturnalia (commencing 17 December). Dum hac in partibus Vitellii ge- runtur, digressus Narnia Vespasiani exercitus festos Saturni dies Ocriculi per otium agitabat. Tac. Hist. iii. 78. 2099. ViteUius is slain on 22 December. Dion speaks of ViteUius at his death as Crjaavra pkv swl riaaapa ettj ko.1 wsvrrjKovra Kal rjpipag ivvia ko.1 bySorJKovra, apiavra Sk iviavrbv fjps- p&v SiKa dwoSiovra. Dion, lxv. 22 ; and see Zonaras, xi. 16. ViteUius was born on 24 Sep tember, a.d. 17, Suet. Vit. 3 ; and the fifty- fourth year, eighty-ninth day, would therefore be complete (reckoning one day inclusive, and the other exclusive) on 22 December, a.d. 69. And so the reign of a year, less ten days, as reckoned from 2 January, a.d. 69, when Vi teUius assumed the purple, in the lifetime both of Galba and Otho, would terminate on 22 December, a.d. 69. Josephus writes in one place that ViteUius dwoatpdrrsrai pyvdg 6kt'& Kparrjoag Kal hpipag wevte, Jos. BeU. iv. 11, 4; and as the death of Otho was on 16 April, a.d. 69, the eight months and five days would expire on 21 December. But, on the other hand, Josephus allows three months, two days, to Otho, hpipag Sio Kal rpslg prjvag, BeU. iv. 9, 9; and eight months, five days, to ViteUius, prjvag okt& Kparrj oag ko.1 rjpipag wivrs, Bell. iv. 11, 4; making to gether eleven months, seven days ; and as Galba was slain on 15 January, a.d. 69, these eleven months, seven days, would terminate on 22 December, a.d. 64. An indirect argument that Josephus really meant the 22 December, a.d. 69, as the day of Vitellius's death is as follows : — The historian, referring to this event, tell us, ravra pkv ovv Tpirn ' AwsXXaiov prjvbg wiwpaKTO, Bell. iv. 11, 4. Now, rpirij 'A7r£XXat'ov is obviously a mistake ; but an easy correction of the text had occurred to the author before he saw the same suggestion by GresweU — viz. that for y 'AwsXXaiov, or 3 Chisleu, should be read k AiSivaiov, or 20 Audinaeus, i. e. Tebeth. On what day, then, did 20 Audinaeus faU in this year ? The Passover was on 25 March (the first fuU moon after the vernal equinox) ; and the Feast of Tabernacles, or 15 Tisri, would fall on 19 September. Marchesvan, or Dius, the next month, would therefore be gin on 5 October ; and Chisleu, or Apellseus, a month of thirty days, would begin on 3 November ; and 3 Apellseus would faU on 5 November. Tebeth, or Audinaeus, would begin on 3 December, and 20 Tebeth, or Audinaeus, would therefore answer to 22 December. That k AiSivaiov should thus coincide exactly with 22 December, the day of the death of ViteUius, affords at the same time an argument that Josephus, in his works, employs the Hebrew months under the Syro-Macedonian names (see a.d. 66, no. 2003). At Tyre, Dius ap pears to have been reckoned from 18 Novem ber (inclusive), see Fasti Hellen. 358, 368; and, according to that system, the 3 ApeUseus would correspond with 20 December; and it has been conjectured by some, but with out reason, that Josephus may have referred A.D. 69. 355 to the Syro-Macedonian month of Apellseus in the Tyrian calendar, and so have placed the death of ViteUius on 20 December. If this were so, Josephus would be in error in saying that 8 Dius, a.d. 66 (see that year, no. 2023) occurred in the twelfth year of Nero ; for, ac cording to the Tyrian mode of reckoning, 8 Dius would fall on 25 November in the thir teenth year of Nero. Other authorities relating to the death of ViteUius are either immaterial or erroneous. Periit cum fratre et filio anno vita septimo et quinquagesimo. Suet. Vitel. 18. "EfiSopov Kal v 'irog ayoiv. Anecdot. Paris. Cramer, torn. ii. p. 67. 'E/3ao-iX£vo-£v irog ev. Ib. p. 281, cited Fasti Rom. Tyrannidis octavo mense annos natus septuaginta et quinque (lege, quinquaginta et septem) amplius. Victor, De Cses. 8. Vixit annos quinquaginta septem. Vict. Epit. Reg- navit mensibus 8, die 1. Cassiodor. According to Clemens Alexand., he reigned seven months and 1 day. Strom. Lib. i. c. 21, p. 406. 2100. Before the death of ViteUius, a comet had appeared. IlpdrrovriS' avr& ravra onpsla wovrjpd iyivsro, Kal ydp KoprJTijg darhp ktpavri- aQrj, Kal h o-eXtjv^ 7rapd rd KaQsarTjKbg Sig ekXe- Xoiwevat sSoie, Kai ydp rsrapraia Kal kfiSbpaia koKtdoQri. Dion, lxv. 8. 2101. In Nisan, or Xanthicus (in the third year of the war), Simon gets possession of Je rusalem. ~Liptov ovv ovroig kviavrto rpiriv tov woXipov, SavQtKto prjvl, IspoooXipoiv kyKparr)g kyivETo. Jos. Bell. iv. 9, 12. As Nisan a.d. 69 was in the third year of the war, the war must have broken out some time after Nisan a.d. 66. In fact, it broke out in the next month, Ijar, or Artemisius, a.d. 66 (see that year, no. 2006). 2102. Vespasian advances to the environs of Jerusalem on 5 Sivan, or Dsesius (13 May). 'Ev Se roiro) Kal Oisowaotavbg, dvaordg ek rrjg Katoapeiag wipwrn Aaiaiov prjvbg, Sipprjosv iwl rd prjSiwto Karearpappiva r&v rrjg TovSaiae Xw" piiav . . . 2iK0wbg rjSrj rd IspoobXvpa wpoiKeiro 'Poipaioig. Jos. BeU. iv. 9, 9. 2103. Vespasian having subdued all about Jerusalem, returns to Csesarea, where he hears of the accession of ViteUius. OvEo-Trao-iavde Se, lie rd wXrjoiov 'lepoooXipivv KaraorpEij/dpEVog vwioTpsii/ev sig Kaiadpsiav, aKoiet rde Kara rrjv P&prjv rapax«e Kat OvirE'XXtov AiroKpdropa. Jos. Bell. iv. 10, 2. 2104. The prosecution of the war against the Jews is now interrupted by the civil war amongst the Romans. Missu Neronis Vespa- sianus . . . intra duas astates (a.d. 67, a.d. -68) cunda camporum omnesque,prater Hierosolyma, urbes victore exercitu tenebat. Proximus annus (a.d. 69) civili bello intentus, quantum ad Ju- daos, per otium transiit. Tac. Hist. v. 10. 2105. Vespasian is proclaimed emperor at Caesarea on 3 July (having already in his ab sence been proclaimed emperor at Alexandria two days before, on 1 July). Initium ferendi ad Vespasianum imperii Alexandria captum, festinante Tiberio Alexandro, quiKalendis Juliis sacramento ejus legiones adegit. I sque primus principatus dies in posterum celebratus, quamvis Judaicus exercitus v. Non. Julias (3 July) apud ipsum jurdsset eo ardore, ut ne Titus quidem filius exspedaretur, etc. Ante Idus Julias (15 July) Syria omnis in eodem sacramento fuit. Tac. Hist. ii. 79, 81. Tiberius Alexander, prafectus sEgypti, primus in verba Vespasiani legiones adegit Kalendis Julii, qui principatus dies in posterum observatus est. Judaicus deinde exercitus v. Idus Julias apud ipsum juravit. Suet. Vesp. 6. Jos. BeU. iv. 10, 3. Dion, lxv. 8. Vespasian, at this time, was sixty years of age. lx. atatis annos. Tac. Hist. n. 74. Bao-iXstae dwrb/tevog wepl irog kirjKoorbv tov fiiov. Philost. V. A. v. 29. He was born on 17 November, a.d. 9. Suet. Vesp. 2 (see that year, no. 1034). 2106. Vespasian passes from Caesarea to Berytus, where he receives embassies. '0 Se (Vespasian) dva(siiag awb Kaiaapsiag sig Bij- pvrbv waprjv ivQa woXXai . . . wpsofislat avvfjv- tivv. Jos. Bell. iv. 10, 6. 2107. Vespasian proceeds to Antioch and thence sends Mucianus with an army to Italy, who, as it was now winter, marches his troops through Cappadocia and Phrygia. Ov£o-?rao-ia- vde Se . . . Etc 'AvndxEtav dtpiKveirat . . . wipwst ck MovKtavdv Etc rrjv 'IraXiav . . . 'O Sk (Mucia nus) Sid rrjv rov xetp&vog aKprjv Seiaag to wXelv wsljrj ttjv arparidv r)ys Sid KawwaSoKiag Kal Qpvylag. Jos. BeU. iv. 11, 1. Dion, lxv. 9. 2108. Vespasian proceeds to Egypt, where he receives inteUigence of the victory at Cre mona. Vespasianum, cundis super vota fluenii- bus, Cremonensis pralii nuntius in JEgypto ad- sequitur. Eo properantius Alexandriam pergit. Tac. Hist. iii. 48. Vespasian seems to have arrived at Alexandria after midsummer, for it was at the rise of the Nile. Tov OvEOTrao-iavov Se Etc rrjv 'AXsidvSpstav siasXQbvTog b NeiXoc waXatorrj wXiov wapa rb KaQsoryKog iv ptq z z 2 356 A.D. 69. hpipq kweXdytoev. Dion, Ixvi. 8 ; and see Suet. Vesp. 7. The Nile begins to rise after mid summer, and when the author visited Egypt in 1853 was at its highest flood on 27 September. 2109. Apollonius Tyanensis, having wintered in Greece, saUs in the spring to Egypt. XEtud- o-ae S' 'AiroXXaivtoe ev rolg 'EXXijvikoTc tepbig waotv, s'ixero rrjg kw' Aiyiwrov bSov wepl tap, etc. Philost. V. A. v. 20. He was in Egypt when Vespasian arrived there. OvEoTrao-tavov Se rrjv airOKpdropa dpxnv weptvoovvrog wapa rd opopa rrj Atyiwrio sQvrj, Kai wpoxivpovvrog kwi rrjv A'iyvwrov, etc. Philost. V. A. v. 27. 2110. Arrius Varus is appointed prefect of the Praetorium under Vespasian. Prafedura Pratorii penes Arrium Varum. Tac. Hist. iv. 2. Titus at some time held this office, but it does not appear when. Prafecturam quoque Pra torii (Titus) suscepit. Suet. Tit. 6 (see supra, no. 2092). 2111. A coin of king Agrippa. BaaiXeoig Aypiwwa. Tabernaculum -f- L. 9., and therefore in the ninth year of his reign, or a.d. 69. Eckhel, iii. 493 (see a.d. 65, no. 1983). Agrippa, the last of the Herods, died in the third year of the reign of Trajan, A.D. 99. TlapeXapSe (Agrippa) ttjv dpxhv ewi KXavuiov, r)v%rfirj Si ewi Nlptuvoe, (cat en paXXov ewi Oveawaaidvov, teXevto. Si erst Tpirip Tpa'idvov. Photius Cod. 33, Coin of Galba. Obverse uncertain + Tiberis P. M. Tr. P. Cos. ii. Eckhel, vi. 298. Coins of Otho. Imp. Otho Casar Aug. Tr. P. Imp. M. Otho Casar Aug. Tr. P. xxx + Pax orbis Terrarum. Or + Pont. Max. Or + Roma or + Securitas P. R. Or + Secu- ritas P. R. Or + Victoria Othonis. M. Otho Casar Aug. P. M. Tr. P. Imp. P. P. + Imp. T. Cas. Divi Vesp. F. Aug. S. C. Imp. Otho Casar August. Tr. P. + Imp. Titus Aug. Restit. Id. vi. 301. Coins of ViteUius. A. Vitellius Germanicus Imp, Aug. P. M. Tr. P. + Honos et Virtus S. C. xxxx + I. O. Max. Capitolinus. A. ViteUius German. Imp. Tr. P. or A. Vitellius Germ. Imp. Aug. Tr. P. + L. Vitellius Cos, iii. Censor. A. Vitellius Germanicus Imp. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. -f L. Vitel. Censor ii. S. C. A. Vitellius German. Imp. Tr. P. + Liberilmp. German. A. Vitellius Germ. Imp. Aug. Tr. P. + Liberi Imp. German. Aug. A. Vitellius Germanicus Imp. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. + Pax. Germ. Roma. S. C. A. Vitellius Germ. Imp. Aug. Tr. P. + Pont. Maxim. xxxx + Urbem Restitidam S. C. A. ViteUius German. Imp. Tr. P. + xv.vir Sacr. Fac. A. Vitellius Germ. Imp. Aug. Tr. P. + xv.vir Sac. Fac. Eckhel, vi. 310. Eckhel also gives a list of the obverses in the coins of ViteUius, the only material reverses being those above. A. A. Vitellius Imp. Germanicus. B. „ „ Imp. German. C. „ „ Germanicus Imp. D. „ „ German. Imp. Tr. P. E. „ „ Germ. P. M. Tr. P. F. „ „ Aug. Imp. German. G. „ „ Germ. Imp. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. H. „ „ Germa. Imp. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. I. „ „ Germ. Imp. Aug. Tr.. P. K. „ „ Germanicus Imp. Aug. P. M. Tr.P. L. „ ., German. Imp. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. M. „ „ German. Imp. Pont. Id. vi. 309. Coins referred to the time of ViteUius. Vesta P. R. Quiritium -+- 1. O. Max. Capi tolinus. Vesta P. R. Quiritium + I. O. M. Capitolinus. Vesta P. R. Quiritium + Senatus xxxxnus (i. e. Romanus). Or + Fides Exercitum. Genius P. R. + I. O. Max. Figure of Pallas + Securitas P. R. Obverse uncertain -f- Tutela Augusti. Eckhel, vi. 317. Coins of Vespasian. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. Imp. Cas. Vesp. Aug. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. Tr. P. + Titus et Domitian. Casares Prin. Juen. or Prin. Jun. Id. vi. 320. Coins of Antioch. Avrto^f. Er. ZIP., i. e. in the 117th year of the Era of Antioch dating from 1 Nov. B.C. 49, and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 68, and 1 Nov. A.d. 69. Id. iii. 283. Avrosparwe 09iuv Kaiaap St/3a^0£ -)- Erove. A. Id. iii. 288. A.D. 70. 357 Imp. M. Otho Ca. Aug. + Em Moukicivou Av- rtoxiwv. Er. ZIP. Eckhel, iii. 382. AvrioxEoiv with head of Jupiter + Ero. HIP., i. e. in the 118th year of the Era of Antioch datingfrom 1 Nov. B.C. 49, and therefore struck between 1 Nov. a.d. 69, and 1 Nov. a.d. 70. . Id. iii. 283. Avroicpar. KaiovT. Ov£o-7rao-tavoe + Eroue Neov Iepov A. Id. Ui. 288. Coins of Alexandria. AXsZavSpsa. F.ipijvi). EXevBspia. Kparrjotg or Voiprj. L. A. (coins of Otho). AvXov Ovir. Kaia. 2e£S. repp. Avr. L. A. Id. iv. 56. Inscriptions. G. Flaccus Q. F. Fui. F. Decumam partem Her- culi et pro reditu felicissimo ex Africa Vibi fratris et pro Sal. Petina matris signa aurea Fortuna Pron. et Feronia Sanctis Sima D. D. T. Vinio Cos. (at Lugnanum). Muratori, i. 307, 5. A. Vitellius L. F. Imperator Cos. Perp. (Romse). Gruter, 239, 1. Ser. Galba ii. T. Vinio Cos. Mag. T. Claudius Crescens. Paul. ASbutius Parthen. L. Fanius Dionysius, L. Fulvius Onesimus, N. Confionius Adjutor, M. Allidius Fortunatus, Min. Protus Sabedi, Successus Antigoni, Hermes Abascanti, Lydus Athenionis, Lucrio Manndlais Felix Chiani (Romae). Id. 189, 4. The Sabbatic year. Passover, March 25. Pentecost, May 15. Tabernacles, September 19. A.D. 70. TJ.C. 823. Olymp. 212, 2. Gzes. Vespasianus Augustus, ii. Trrus Cesar. ex Kal. Jul. T. Tlavius Domitianus. M. Licinius Crassus Mucianus, ii. ex Kal. Sept. P. Valerius Asiaticus, ii. ex Kal. Nov. L. Annius Bassus. C. Cmctna P-ETIUS. vespasiani ii. from 1 july. trib. pot. ii. from 21 December. Twenty-second year of the reign of Agrippa TL. from some time in the second quarter. 2112. Vespasian sails from Alexandria after winter for Rome, by way of Rhodes. Avrde pivrot eig rrjv 'P&prjv &ppyro, Xr)iavTog rov Xetp&vog, dvdyeoQai. Jos. BeU. iv. 11, 5. It was not immediately after winter, for he waited at Alexandria for seasonable weather for his voyage. Alexandria statos astivis flatibus dies et certa maris opperiebatur. Tac. Hist. iv. 81. He seems to have set sail about April, just as Titus was laying siege to Jerusalem. Ka6' bv Si Katpbv Tirog Kaiaap rolg TspoaoXipotg woXt- opK&v wpoarjSpevev, kv roirto vs&g tpopriSog Oisowaoiavbg kwtfidg dwo Trjg 'AXeiavcpetag eig PbSov Siifiatvev . . . kvrevQev Sk wXiivv ewl Tpirjp&v . . . dwo Trjg Tiovlag eig rrjv 'EXXdSa wepatovrai, Kal iKsiQsv awb KspKvpag iw' ixKpav lawvyiav, oQsv fjSy Kara yrjv kwotslro ryv wo- psiav. Jos.. Bell. vii. 2, 1. 2113. Vespasian arrives in Italy and meets his son Domitian at Beneventum, and thence proceeds to Rome. Meto Se ravra kg rrjv'P&pyv kXrjXiOst, Kal MovKiavoi pkv, dXXotg re t&v wp&- riuv kv ra BpsvTsaio) kvirvxe, Aopsnavto Si kv Bevovivrto. Dion, lxvi. 9. 2114. The new Capitol is commenced on 21 June, undecimo Kal. Julias serena luce spatium omne, quod templo dicabatur, evinctum vittis coronisque, Tac. Ann. iv. 53 ; and though Tacitus is sUent as to the presence of Vespasian and rather assumes that L. Vestinus, to whom the care of the new construction was confided, had the sole management of the ceremony, it would appear from Suetonius that Vespasian had already arrived at Rome and presided on this occasion. Ipse restitutionem Capitolii ag- gressus, ruderibus purgandis manus primus ad- movit, ac suo colloquadam extulit. Suet. Vesp. 8. 2115. Titus, now in his twenty-ninth year (see a.d. 40, no. 1609), advances in the spring from Alexandria to Caesarea on the sea. Jos. BeU. iv. 11, 5. 2116. Titus reaches Jerusalem just before the Passover, and the Passover began on 14 Ni san, which this year was 13 April. 'A^' jje av- rolg hpipag wapEaTparowsSsioaTO (Titus) reoaa- peaKaiSemry SavQtKov pyvbg, etc. Jos. Bell. i. 13, 7. Atoiprjoavrog Se wpbg fipaxv rov Qipa- Qev woXipov, wdXiv ivSov h ardatg kwyysipero, Kal rrjg t&v A^vpoiv evOTaorjg hpkpag Tsaoapsa- KatSsKaTy SavQtKov privbg, etc. 'O Sk Tirog eyytov dwb tov SiKowov ry wbXet aTpaTowsSsiaaaQat wpoatpoipsvog, etc. Bell. v. 3, 1, 2. 'A™ ydp r^c X^Pas oXyg iwl ri)v t&v 'Agiptov koprrjv avveXnXvQbreg iiawivng rip woXipoi wepieoxeQy- aav. BeU. vi. 9, 3. It is evident that in the above passages the days are computed by Jo sephus according to the lunar months of the 358 A.D. 70. Jewish year by which the feasts were regulated; and if so, it is scarcely conceivable that Jose phus should in some places reckon by Jewish months, and in others by Syro-Macedonian months. It may be assumed, therefore, that Josephus in the Wars and the Antiquities em ploys the Jewish months under their Syro- Macedonian names. 2117. As the days of the month are frequently referred to by Josephus in this year, the follow ing summary of the Jewish calendar for a.d. 70 is subjoined for the convenience of reference : — 1 Nisan or Xanthicus, at 6 p.m. 14 Nisan, at 6 p.m., the Passover 1 Ijar or Artemisius . 1 Sivan or Dzesius . . 7 Sivan, the Pentecost 1 Tammuz or Panemus 1 Ab or Lous . . . 1 Elul or G-orpiseus 1 Tisri or Hyperberetseus 15 Tisri, the Feast of Tabernacles 1 Marchesvan or Dius 1 Chisleu or Apellseus 1 Tebeth or Audinaeus 1 Shebat or Peritius , 1 Adar or Dystrus . . = 29 = 30 Days. = 31 March = 30 = 13 April = 30 April = 29 May = 4 June = 28 June = 27 July = 26 Aug. = 24 Sept. = 8 Oct. = 24 Oct. = 22 Nov. = 22 Dec. = 20 Jan. = 19 Peb. = 29 = 30 = 29 = 30 = 29 = 30 = 29 = 30 = 29 This table proceeds on the assumption that the Passover (which began at 6 p. m. on 13 April) regulated the whole year, and that the subse quent months followed with thirty and twenty- nine days alternately. But see post, no. 2153. As to the topography of Jerusalem in con nection with the siege, see the author's work, ' The Siege of Jerusalem by Titus.' 2118. Titus encamps at Scopus, on the north west of the city, seven stades from the walls. Jos. BeU. v. 2, 3 ; v. 3, 2. 2119. He clears the ground before the city on the northern and western sides. Jos. Bell. v. 3, 2. This was done in four days. Tiooapai Sk hpipalS kiiotoQkvrog rov pkxpt r&v rstx&v SiaoriipaTog. Bell. v. 3, 5. 2120. Titus encamps himself with the twelfth and fifteenth legions before Psepinus, the tower at the north-west corner, the fifth legion en camping before Hippicus, and the tenth on Olivet. Jos. BeU. v. 3, 5. 2121. Titus, on 23 Nisan, or 22 April, be gins casting up three mounds against the wall of Agrippa, on the west, a little to the north of Hippicus. Jos. BeU. v. 6, 2. 2122. The Jews sally from a secret gate of Hippicus, and set fire to the Roman works. Jos. BeU. v. 6, 4. 2123. The Romans get possession of the first, or outer, wall, which had been built by Agrippa round the north-western and northern parts of the city to comprise Bezetha, on 7 Ijar, or Artemisius (6 May). Kat 'Poipalot pkv otirai tov wp&rov rsixovg WEVTSKatSsKary Kparrjoavreg hpipq (kfiSbprj S' r)v ' Aprspiaiov prjvbg) airov te woXv KaraoKdwrovoi, etc. Jos. Bell. v. 7, 2. By the fifteenth day is meant, not the fifteenth from the commencement of the siege, but the fifteenth day from the commencement of the works, which must therefore have been on 23 Nisan, or 22 April. 2124. The Romans take the second wall, viz. that which inclosed the part of Acra which lay on the north of Sion and to the west of the Temple, on the fifth day after the capture of the first wall. Alpel Se Kaiaap ravry to rsixog rjpipq wipwry psrd to wp&rov, Jos. BeU. v. 8, 1 ; and therefore on 12 Ijar, or 11 May. The Romans lose the second waU, but retake it the fourth day after. Tpio-i pkv dvreoxnv ijpspaig Kaprsp&g dpvvbpsvot, ry reraprrj Se 7rpoo-- fidXXovra yevvaiiog Tirov ovk tfvsyKav. Jos. Bell. v. 8, 2. 2125. Titus now relaxes the assault for four days. Tkooapot oiv qpipaig ol 'Ptopalot KaQ' EKaorov rdypa SiETiXEoav rag rpoipag Kopt^b- psvot, ry wipwry Sk . . . Tirog fipxero x^pdroiv. Jos. Bell. v. 9, 2. But this seems inconsistent with the subsequent statement that the mounds were begun on 12 Ijar, or Artemisius (11 May), and therefore immediately after the capture of the second waU. 2126. The Romans commence four mounds — two against the north waU of the south-west quarter, then called the High Town, and now Sion, at the tomb of the high-priest John, which lay between the western waU of Acra and Hippicus now the Castle of David at the Jaffa Gate, and two against the western waU of Antonia. Jos. Bell. v. 9, 2. 2127. The mounds of the Romans, which are stated to have been begun on 12 Ijar, or Artemisius (II May), are finished on 29 Ijar, or Artemisius (28 May). Tote Sk 'Ptupalotg apiapevotg StoSsKary prjvbg ' ' Apreptoiov owere- XiaQy rd x¶ poXtg ivvdry Kal EtKaSt ralg SeKaewrd avvex&g wovovpivivv ypipaig ' piyiara ydp ix&oQy rd riaaapa, Kal Qdrepov piv ewl rrjv 'Avrwviav vwo rov wipwrov rdyparog efiXhQrj A.D. 70. 359 Kara piaov Trjg SrpovQiov KaXovpivrjg KoXvpfirj- Qpag, to Se Erspov vtto tov SoiSsKarov Sieor&rog oaov Etc wrjxeig eIkooi. Jos. Bell. v. 11, 4. The Struthian Pool was near the western wall of the Temple inclosure (including Antonia), and took its name from arpoiQtov, or soapwort, used for the lavatories in that quarter. 2128. The two mounds against Antonia are destroyed by the Jews, and the two other mounds against the High Town two days after. Merd Sk Sio rjpkpag, etc. Jos. BeU. v. 11, 5. 2129. A waU of circumvallation round the city is completed by the Romans in three days. Tptal Sk toKoSoprjOy to wav rjpkpaig. Jos. Bell. v. 12, 2.' 2130. The Romans commence four new mounds against the western waU of Antonia. Jos. Bell. v. 12, 4. 2131. The new mounds are finished in twenty-one days. 'Poipaloi Sk . . . rd x^paTa Sihysipav piq Kal siKoat rjpipaig. Jos. BeU. vi. I, 1. 2132. 115,888 dead bodies are stated to have been carried through one gate alone between 14 Nisan, or Xanthicus (13 April), and 1 Tammuz, or Panemus (28 June"). 'Aj psraiv r&v Sio wvX&v ¦fjv, t&v Sk Xoiw&v Svo, Qdrspov pkv Kara rrjv iowkpiov arodv tov sitoQsv Ispov, to Sk erepov eito Kara rnv fibpetov. Jos. BeU. vi. 2, 7 ; vi. 4, 1. 2142. The Jews burn the most western of the two gaUeries or cloisters running out north ward from the Temple, and connecting the Temple with Antonia. Jos, Bell. vi. 2, 9. 2143. Two days after, the Romans burn the eastern gallery or cloister running between the Temple and Antonia.. This was on 24 Tam muz, or Panemus (21 July). M.£rd Se rjpkpag Sio rerdprrj Kal eiKaSt tov wposiprjKivov prjvog (Panemus) rrjv wXrjoiov arodv vwowipwp&at 'Poipaloi. Jos. Bell. vi. 2, 9. 2144. The Jews entice the Romans on to the western cloister, and then Set fire to it, and the whole is destroyed. This was on 27 Tammuz, or Panemus (24 July). Toii wpo- eipripsvov prjvbg (Panemus) kfilbpy ko.1 s'tKaSt SbXov kwiaKEvd'Covrat roibvSs. Jos. Bell. vi. 3,1. 2145. The Romans burn the northern clois ter of the Temple. Jos. BeU. vi. 3, 2. The northern cloister being now destroyed, and the Jews having no means of mounting and man ning the wall, the Romans are in possession of the outer Temple, and proceed against the inner Temple, which, being a square ele vated platform, with a wall and porticoes, was a strong citadel. 360 A.D. 70. 2146. Two mounds are completed on 8 Ab, or Lous (3 August), and the inner Temple is battered, but without effect. "HS»j Se t&v Sio raypdnov ovvTETEXsKbrtov rd x^°PaTa A&ov privbg bySby, etc. Jos. Bell. vi. 4, 1. 2147. Titus the same day gives orders to set fire to the gates of the inner Temple. 'O Se Tiroe, &g Eiipa rrjv iwl rolg dXXorpiotg ispoig ipsiSto wpbg fiXdfiijg rolg arpartoiraig yivopivrjv Kat (pbvov, rag wiXag wpooiraisv itpdwrstv. Jos. Bell. vi. 4, 1 ; Bell. vi. 4, 2. 2148. The next day, 9 Ab, or Lous (Satur day, 4 August), Titus endeavours, but in vain, to extinguish the fire, which had not only enveloped the gates but the cloisters also. Tjj S' iwioioy Tirog afievvvetv . . . KsXsiaag, etc. Tote a7rd riuv aweip&v kwtXiKroig bSowoieiv Std t&v ipsiwitov wpoairaiev Kal rb wvp ofievvieiv. Jos. Bell. vi. 4, 3. 2149. The Temple itself is burnt on 10 Ab, or Lous (Sunday, 5 August). Haprjv Se h eipappiirj xpovinv wepioSog, hpipa SsKdrrj Aaiov p^vbg KaQ' fjv Kal rb wporspov iwb tov t&v Ba- fivXtovioiv fiaoiXioig kvEwphoQrj. Jos. Bell. vi. 4, 5. Dion, lxvi. 6. As 10 Ab was the day on which the first destruction of the Tem ple alluded to by Josephus had occurred, Jerem. Iii. 12, it is clear that Josephus by 10 Lous means 10 Ab, i. e. Josephus caUs the Hebrew months by the Syro-Macedonian names. According to the Talmud the Temple was destroyed by Titus on 9 Ab. See Wieseler's Chron. Synop. p. 142. The Talmud, therefore, dates the event from the conflagration of the colonnades round the Temple. 2150. Titus holds a parley with the Jews of the High Town, now called Sion, across the bridge communicating between the southern end of the great western cloister of the outer Temple and the upper city. Jos. Bell. vi. 6,2. 2151. The Jews refuse to surrender, and Titus in revenge burns the public buildings round the Temple, viz. Ophla and Acra and the Archive. Bell. vi. 6, 3. 2152. Titus raises mounds against the High Town on the north-west over against the Prse- torium or Herod's Palace, near the castle of David, and on the east at the Xyst and the Bridge. This was on 20 Ab, or Lous (15 August). Aw'ov pijvbg kvKaSt. BeU. vi. 8, 1. 2153. The mounds are completed in eighteen days, on 7 Elul, or Gorpiaeus (1 September). ~2ivvTSTsXsapiviav S' ijSr) t&v xu>rlaTb)v efiSopy Yopwiaiov pyvbg iv kwraKaiSsKa hpipatg, etc. Jos. Bell. vi. 8, 4. From 20 Ab, or 15 August (inclusive), when the works were commenced, to 7 Elul, or 1 September, when they were completed, would be just eighteen days, but only on one hypothesis, viz. that Ab was a month of thirty days. It has been seen under a.d. 66 that Tisri was also a month of thirty days, and thus, as the Jewish months were alternately of thirty days and twenty-nine days, we have the following Table : — Nisan = 30 days Ijar =29 „ Sivan = 30 ,, Tammuz = 29 „ Ab =30 „ Elul =29 „ Tisri =30 days. Marchesvan = 29 ,, Chisleu = 30 „ Tebeth =29 „ Sebat = 30 „ Adar = 29 „ Greswell reverses the order and makes Nisan a month of twenty-nine days, Ijar of thirty, etc. ; and we have in the Tables adopted for convenience in other years the calendar of GressweU. As the second day of the Pass over and the first day of the Feast of Tabernacles were always on the days of full moon, and the lunations vary in length from month to month, it is not improbable that all the months had thirty or twenty-nine days, not according to any established order, but according to circumstances, so as to keep the two great feasts on the days of the full moon. 2154. The High Town is taken on 8 Elul, or Gorpiaeus (2 September). &Xsyopivoig S' kw- avirsiXsv IspoaoXipoig hpipa Yopwiaiov privbg o'ySd?j. Jos. Bell. vi. 8, 5. 'EdXw juev oiirwe 'IspoobXvpa etei Ssvripiv rrjg Oisawaatdvov hje- poviag Yopwiaiov prjvbg dySdrj, Bell. vi. 10, 1 ; and according to Dion, on a Saturday. Oi/rw pkv rd 'IspoobXvpa kv a'vry ry rov Kpbvov hpipq, ijv pdXtora in Kal vvv TovSalot aifiovaiv, ii&- Xsto. Dion, lxvi. 7. But Josephus does not mention this, and it is observable that Dion makes a point of placing every capture of Jeru salem on a Saturday, as that of a.d. 63, by Pompey, Dion, xxxvii. 16, and that in B.C. 37, by Herod, Dion, xlix. 22. 2155. Titus rests three days upon the ruins of Jerusalem, and then proceeds to Csesarea. Airbg Se role kv wbXst rpelg hpipag avveoprdaag . . . Kai Karafidg dpa r& orpdrip wpbg rrjv ewl ry QaXdaay Kaiadpeiav, etc. Jos. BeU. vii. 1, 3. A.D. 70. 361 2156. Titus celebrates the birthday of his brother Domitian, 24 October, at Caesarea, and that of his father, 17 November, at Berytus. Aiarpifioiv S' airbQt rr)v TaSsXijiov ysviQXiov r)- pipav kwnpav&g k&pra^s . . . MErd tovto Kaiaap slg BrjpvTOv rJKSi, KqvravQa xpovtiurspav kwovrj- oaro rr)v kwiSrjpiav, wXsiovi xp&pevog rrj Xap- wpbrijn wepl ti)v tov warpbg hpepav ysvkQXwv. Jos. BeU. vii. 3, 1. 2157. Titus is at Antioch, Jos. BeU. vii. 5, 2 ; and thence proceeds by land, by way of Jerusalem, to Alexandria. Eie A'iyv7rrov dwr/X- XdrrsTO, Kal Kara rrjv wopsiav rolg lspoaoXipoig wpnosXQ&v . . . i}K£V Etc rrjv 'AXfijdvSpEiav. Jos. BeU. vii. 5, 2, 3. 2158. Titus sails to Rome. Jos. Bell. vii. 5, 3. 2159. Csesennius Psetus is appointed prefect of Syria. Tov ydp hyepovsiovra rrjg 'S.vpiag Katokvviov Ilatrov rjSrj pkv Oisawaatavbg kia- weordXKEi'ovvifiaive'Si wapelvai prjSiwoi. Jos. BeU. vii. 3, 4 (see a?d. 67, no. 2048). 2160. Apollonius Tyanensis visits Ethiopia, and writes his congratulations to Titus upon the capture of Jerusalem. 'EtteI Se Tt'roe r/pijKEi rd HdXvua, Kal vsKp&v wXia hv wdvra, rd opopd te sQvrj iorsipdvovv airbv, b Se (Titus) oiK r/iiov eavrbv roirov, ph ydp airbg raiira slpydaQat, Qe& Se opyhv iphvavn kwiSsStoKEvai rag kavroii Xslpag, kwrjVEi b ' AwoXX&vwg ravra, etc. Phi lost. V. A. vi. 29 (see a.d. 61, no. 1911). 2161. Coins of Vespasian. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. + Titus et Do mitian. Casares Prin. Juven. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. Tr. P. + Titus et Domitian. Casares Prin. Juven. xxxx. + Casares- Vesp. Aug. F. xxxx. -f- Titus et Domit. Vespasiani Augusti F. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. -\- Casar Aug. F. Cos. (with head of Titus) Casar Aug. F. Pr. (with head of Domitian). xxxx. + T. Cas. Aug. F. Cos. D. Cas. Aug. F.Pr. Imp. Cas. Aug. Vesp. Cos. ii. Tr. Pot. + Tit. et Domit. Ex S. C. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. F. M. T. P. P. P. Cos. ii. Des. iii. -f- ASternitas P. R. S. C. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. -f Consen. Exercit. Or + Cos. Iter. Tr. Pot. Or + Cos. Desig. iii. Tr. Pot. Imp. Cas. Vesp. Aug. P. M. + Cos. Iter. Tr. Pot. Eckhel, vi. 322. Eckhel gives the following list of obverses of Vespasian's coins, the material reverses being as above : — A. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. B. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. Tr. P. C. Imp. Cas. Vesp. Aug. P. M. D. Imp. Casar Vesp. Aug. Cos ii. Tr. P. P. P. E. Imp. Casar Aug. Vesp. Cos. ii. Tr. Pot. F. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. P. M. Tri. P. Cos. ii. G. Imp. Cas. Vespasian. Aug. P. M. Tri. P. Cos. ii. H. Imp. Casar Vespasianus Aug. P. M. T. P. P. P. Cos. ii. Des. iii. Eckhel, vi. 321. Coin of Antioch. AvroKpar. Kaiaa. Ovewaaiavov or Oveawaaiavog Kaiaap "2t(3a^og -f- Erove Ifpov B. or Erove Neov Itpov B. Id. iii. 288. Coin of Alexandria. AvroKp. Kaia. ££/3a. Oueawaaiavov L. B. + AXr£> avSpeia. Id. iv. 56. Tt. QXafii. Oveowaoiavov Kttio-.-f- AvroK. Kaia. ~2ef3. . . . eawa . . . L. B. T. Xavt. Oveaw. Kaia. -f Erove Neov Ifpov B. Id. iv. 58. The coins with the numeral B were struck in the second year of Vespasian. Inscriptions. Junoni Regina DD. K. I. P. Annius P. F. Pol. Carus Saeerdos Nept. Patron. Col. Ost. Quinq. Iter. Fl. Vespasiano Augusto ii. et Tito Ves- pasiano Cas. Cos. (at Rome). Muratori, i. 308, 1. Nomina qua adscripserunt Decur. Ea qua I. S. S. Ti. Satelli Eutychi . . Hernia Fontei. Ti. Satelli Justini Fr. . Appuleii Ampliati. Asiatici Casaris . . . Festi Calpeni. Besia Secunda P. L. . Fontei Evaristi. Suavettia Lacessis . . Juni Maximi. Suavettia Amaryllis . . Suavettius Alexa. Qui Loc. Collegium . . . DD. Imp. Casare Vespasiano "1 Cos. Tito Casare Aug. F. Vespasiano J (at Rome). Id. i. 308, 2. The following is on one side of a base or pedestal : — Hilaritati Public . . . Imp.Cas.Vespasiani A. . . . Sacrum Tribul. Succ. Corp. Jun. Ti. Claudius Lemnus Fortun. . . . D. Furius D. F. Firmus vi. v. . . . T. Cominius Amaranth. . . . T. Flavins T. F. Luscu. . . . Q. Cornelius Q. F. Pudent. beror. Trib. Sac. Cor. Junior. . . . 3 A 362 A.D. 70. I. S. P. D. D. cui populus ejus cor. . . . ficio . . . immunit perpet. ... X centurum dewerit Ex S. C. On another side : — Ponend. Cur. C. Nymphidius Chrestus ii.vir L. Octavius L. F. Jucundus ii.vir Tr. Trib. Claud. Dedic. xvii. K. Dec. L. Amnio Bosso C. Carina Pato Cos. (Romae). Id. 308, 3. Pari aterna domus Imp. Vespasiani Casaris Aug. Liberorumque ejus sacrum, Trib. Sue. Junior Dedic. xv. Kal. Dec. L. Annio Basso, C. Carina Pato Cos. (Romse). Gruter, 239, 3. Victoria Augusti Sacrum. Pro reditu Imp. Cas. T. Flavi Vespasiani Aug. Pont. Max. Trib. Pot. Cos. ii. P. P. statuano ex are ordo spot _ conloc. (Romae). Inscriptio ad calcem Suetonii. First year of the Sabbatic cycle. Passover, April 13. Pentecost, June 4. Tabernacles, October 8. APPENDIX. «J»\ d. 26 Juin a \\ m. gr. 5 d. 17 Mai A midi. gr. 0| d. 31 Mai A 3 a. Eur. Af. As. au S.O. centr. 40° 28'. A. 9 Novemb. A 8£ s. gr. 2£ d. 6 Mai A 0 m. 19 Mai A 9£ s. As. au N.E. 29 Octob. A 6J m. 25 Avril A 4£ m. gr. 10J d. 4 Octob. A li, m. As. au N.E. centr. 84°. A. 18 Octob. A 10 s. gr. lid. 23 Sept. A 3 m. As. A l'E. centr. 38° (11'). A. 376 APPENDIX. CENOTAPHIUM CAII CiESAEIS AUGUSTI F. N.B. The smaller capitals indicate the letters supplied by conjecture. Desunt dies ac mensis. Plsls. IN. POEO. IN. AVGVSTEO. SCEIB. AD. . . . Fvee. Q. SEETOEITS. Q. P. ATlLIVS. TAOITVS. P. RASINIVS. L. P. BASSVS. L. LAPPIVS P. Jf. THALLVS. Q. SEETOEIYS. Q. P. ALPIVS. PICA. C. VETTIVS. L. p. TIECYLA. M. HBEIYS M. v. pkISCYS. A. ALBIYS. A. P. GVTTA. TI. PBTEONIYS. TI. P. POLLIO. L. PABIYS. L. P. BASSYS SEX. APONIYS. SEX. P. CEETICYS. C CANIYS. C. P. SATYENINYS. L. OTACILIYS. Q. P. PANTHEBA QYOD. ADSYNT. CVM. IN. COLONIA. NOSTEA. PEOPTEB. CONTENTIONES. CANDIDATO EYM. mAGISTEATVS. NON. BSSENT. BT. EA. ACTA. ESSENT. QYAE. INPEA. SCBIPTA. SYNT CYM. An. nil. NONAS. APEILBS. ALLATVS. ESSET. NVNTIYS. CAIVM. CABSABEM. AYGYSTI. PATBIS. PATEI AB. PONTIF. MAXSYMI. CYSTODIS. IMPEEI. EOMANI. TOTIYSQYE. OBBIS. TEBEAEYM. PEAE Sims. rlLIYM. DlYI. NEPOTEM. POST. CONSYLATYM. QYEM. YLTEA. PlNIS. BXTBEMAS. POPY LI. BOMANI. BELLYM. GEEENS. FELICITEB. PBBBGBBAT. BENE. GESTA. EE. PYBLICA. DEYICTEIS. AYT IN. ElDEM. EECEPTlS. BELLICOSISSIMIS. AC. MAXSIMIS. GENTIBVS. IPSYM. YOLNEBIBYS. PBO. BE PYbuCA. EXCEPTls. EX. EO. CASV. CBYDELIBVS. PATlS. EEEPTYM. POPYLO. EOMANO. TAM. DESIGNA TYM. IVSTISSYMVM. AC. SIMILLYMVM. PAEENTIS. SYI. YIETVTIBVS. PEINCIPEM. COLONIAEQVE NOStEAB. YNICVM. PBAESIDIYM. EAQYE. EES. NON. DYM. QVIETO. LVCTV. QVBM. EX DECE3 SY. j.. cAESAEIS. PBATBIS. EIYS. CONSYLIS. DESIGNATI. AVGYEIS. PBONI. NOSTBI. PBINCI PIS. rvYENTYTIS. COLONIA. YNIYEESA. SYSCEPEEAT. EENOYASSET. MVLTI.PLICASSETQVE MoebOEEM. OMNIYM. SINGYLOBYM. YNIVERSOEVMQYE. OB. EAS. BBS. YNIYEESI. DECV BIoseS. COLONIQYE. QYANDO. EO. CASY. IN. COLONIA. NEQVE. JJYIE. NEQYE. PEAEPBCTI EEAnt. NEQYB. QYISQYAM. lYBB. DICYNDO. PEAEBAT. INTEE. SESE. CONSENSEEYNT. PEO MagnITVDINE. TANTAE. AC. TAM. INPBOVISAE. CALAMITATIS. OPOETBEE. BX. BA. DIE QYA. EIYS. decesvs. nyntiatvs. esset. ysqyi. ad. eam. diem. qya. OSSA. eelata. atqye CONT.ITA. IYSTAQVE. EIYS. MANIBYS. PEBEECTA. BSSENT. CYNCTOS. YESTE. MVTATA. TBMPLIS Qve. DEOEYM. IMMOBTALIVM. BALNEISQYE. PYBLIClS. ET. TABEENlS. OMNIBYS. CLAYSlS CONVlCTIBYS. SESE. APSTINEBE. MATEONAS. QYAB. IN; COLONIA. NOSTEA. SYNT. SYBLYGEEE DIemQVE. EYM. QYO. DIE. 0. CABSAE. OBIT. QYI. DIES. EST. A. D. Villi. K. MAETIAS. PEO. ALLIENSI LYovBRBM. MEMOEIAE. PBODI. NOTAEIQYE. IN. PBAESENTIA. OMNIYM. IVSSY. AC VOlvnTATE. cayebiqye. neqyod. SACBIFICIYM. PYBLICYM. neve. qvae. syppli CAtioNES. NIYE. SPONSALIA. NlYE. CONVIYIA. .PYBLICA. POSTBA. IN. BVM. DIEM EOvb. DIB. QYI. DIES. BEIT. A. D. Villi. K. MABT. PIANT. CONCIPIANTYE. INDICANT TYBVE. NlVE. QYI. LYDI. SCAENICI. CIBCIENSBSVE. EO. DIE. PIANT. SPECTBNTYBYE VTlQVB. EO. DIE. QVOD. ANNIS. PVBLICE. MANIBYS. EIVS. PEE. MAGISTEATYS. EOSVE. QYl. PlSlS. IVEE. DICVNDO. PEAEBYNT. EODEM. LOCO. EODEMQYE. MODO. QVO L. CABaAEI. PAEENTABI. INSTITYTYM. EST. PAEENTETYE YTIQVB. ArcYS. CELEBEEEIMO. COLONlAE. NOSTEAE. LOCO. CONSTITVATVR. OENA TVs. SPOLEIS. DEYIOTAEVM. AVT. IN. FIDBM. BECEPTAEVM. AB. EO. GENTIYM. SYPEE .EVm. stATVA. PEDESTEIS. ipsivs. tbivmphali. obnatv. cibcaqve. eam. dvae EQvestEES. INAYBATAE. GAI. BT. LVCI. CABSABVM. STATYAB. P0NANTVB VTIQVE. CVM. PBIMVM. PEE. LEGEM. C0L0NIAE. DVO. VIEOS. CBEAEE. ET. HABEEE. PO TVebiMYS. Ii. DVO. VIEI. QVI. PEIMI. CEEATI. BEVNT. HOC. QVOD. DECVBIONIBYS ET. VNlYEESlS. COLONIS. PLACVTT. AD. DECYBIONES. BEFEEANT. EOEVM. PV BLICA. AVCTOBITATE. ADHIBITA. LEGITYME. ID. CAVEATVB. AVCTOBIBVSQVE IIS. rs. TABVLAS. PVBLICAS. BEFEEATYB. INTEEEA. T. STATVLENVS. IVNCYS FLAMEN. AYGVSTALIS. PONTIF. MINOE. PVBLICOEYM. P. E. SACEOEVM. EOGABE TVE. vt. CVM. LEGATlS. EXCVSATA. PEAESENTI. COLONlAE. NECESSITATE. HOC OFPICTVM. PVBLICVM. BT. YOLVNTATEM. YNIVEBSOBVM. LIBELLO. BEDDITO IMP. CaBSABI. AVGVSTO. PATEI. PATEIAB. PONTIF. MAXSIMO. TEIBYNICIAE POTEST. XXVI. INDICET. IDQYe. t. STATVLENVS. IVNCVS. PEINCEPS. COLONlAE. NOSTEAE. FLAMEN. AYGYST P0NTD7. MINOE. PVBLICOEYM. P. E. SACEOEVM. LIBELLO. ITA. VTI. SVPEA. SCBIPTVM EST. impEBATOBI. CAESABI. AVGVSTO. PONTIFICI. MAXIMO. TBIBVN. POTEST. XXVT. PATEI PAteiae. BEDDITO. FECEEIT. PLACEBE. CONSCRIPTIS. QVAE. A. D. HlT. NONAS. APBILES QVAE. sex. AELIO. CATO. 0. SENTIO. SATVENINO. COS. FYBEYNT. PACTA. ACTA. CON STItvta. SYNT. PBB. OONSENSYM. OMNIVM. OEDINVM. EA OMNIA. ITA. FIERI. AGI. HA BEra. obseBYAEIQVE. AB. L. TITIO. A. F. ET. T. ALLIO. T. P. EVFO. IIVTRIS. ET. AB. EIS. QVICVM QYE. postEA. IN. COLONIA. NOSTEA. II VIE. PBAEFECTI. SIYE. QYI. All. MAGISTEATYS ERVNT. OMNIA. IN. PEEPETYOM. ITA. FIERI. AGI. HABEEI. OBSEBVAEIQVE. VTIQVE. L. TITIVS a. jr. t. allivs. t. f. ryfvs. Svral. ea. omnia, qyae. svpeascbipta. synt. ex. decreto Nosteo. COEAM. PEO. QVABSTOEIBVS. PEIMO. QYOQVE. TEMPORE. PEB. SCBlBAM. PV BLICVM. IN. TABVLAS. PVBLICAS. EEFEBENDA. CVEENT CENSUERE APPENDIX. 877 CENOTAPHIUM LUCII CASARIS AUGUSTI F. XIH. K. OCTOBR. PlSlS. IN. FOEO. IN. AVGVSTEO. SCEIB. ADFVEE. Q. PETIXIYS. Q. F. P. BASINIYS. L. F. BASSVS. M. PVPPIVS. M. F. Q. SERTOEIVS. Q. F. PICA. CN. OCTAYIVS. ON. F. BYFVS. A. ALBIYS A. F. GYTTA QVOD. C. CANTVS. C. F. SATVENINYS. iiVTR. Y. F. DE. AVGENDlS. HONOEIBVS L. CAESABXS. AVGYSTI. CAESAEIS. PATRIS. PATRIAE. PONTIFICIS. MAXSYMl TEIBVNICIAB. POTESTATIS. XXV. FLll. AVGYEIS. OONSVLIS. DESIGNATI. PEINCIPIS IVYENTYTIS. PATRONI. COLONlAE. NOSTEAE. Q. D. E. E. F. P. D. E. R. I. C. CVM. SENATVS. POPVLI. ROMANI. INTEE. CETBROS. PLVEIMOS. AC. MAXSIMOS HONOEES. L. CAESAEIS. AVGVSTI. CAESAEIS. PATBIS. PATBIAE. PONTIFICIS. MAXIMI. TEIBV NICIAE. POTESTATIS. XXV. FILIO. AYGVEI. CONSYLI. DESIGNATO. PEE CONSESVM. OMNTVM. OEDLNVM Hsec lacuna, in qua nonnullce linear periere, hodie cremento et calce espleta est. TETVB. DATA. CVEA. O. CANTO. SATVENXNO. HVTEO. ET. DECEM. PElMlS. ELIGBNDI ASPICIENDIQVE. YTER. EOBVM. LOCYS. MAGIS. IDONEVS. VIDEATVE. EMENDVS PYBLICA. PECYNIA. A. PETYATIS. EIVS. looI. qvem. MAGlS. PEOBAYBRINT. VTIQVE APYD. BAM. AEAM. QVOD. ANNlS. A. D. xn. K. SEPT. PYBLICB. MANIBYS. EIVS. PER. MAGIS TEATVS. BOSYE. QYI. IBI. TVEI. DICENDI. PeaeeeVNT. TOGlS. PYLLlS. AMICTOS QVTBVS. EOEVM. IVS. FASQVE. EEIT. EO. DrE EIVS. TESTIS HABENDAE. INFEEIAE. MIT TVNTVR. BOSQYE. BT. OTIS. ATEI. LNFVLIS. CAEEVLlS. INFTLATI. DlIS. MANTBTS. EIVS MACTENTYB. EAEQVE. HOSTIAE. EO. LOCO. ADOLEANTVR. SYPEE. QVE. EAS. STNGYLAE. VENAE. LACTIS. MELLIS. OLEI. FVNDANTVR. AC. TVM. DEMVM. FACTAM CETEEIS. POTBSTATBM. Si. QVl. PRlYATIM. VBLINT. MANIBTS. EIVS. INFERIAS. MITTEEE ntve. QVIS. AMPLTYS. VNO. CEREO. VNAYE. FACE. CORONAVE. MITTAT. DVM. li. QYI. IM molavebTNT. CINCTI. CABINO. RITY. STEYEM. LIGNOBTM. STCCENDANT. adqve. ExrsDE. HABEANT. vn. LOCYS. ANTE. EAM. ABAM. QVO. EA. STEVES. CONGEEANTTB. COMPONANTYB. PATBAT QYOQVE. TBESVS. PEDES. XL. STIPITIBYSQVB. EOBVSTlS. SAEPIATYB. LIGNOEVMQTE ACEEVOS. EIVS. EEL GRATIA. QVOD. ANNIS. IBI. CONSTITVATYB. CIPPOQVE. GEANDI SECYNDVM. AEAM. DEFIXSO. HOC. DECBETTM. CVM. SVPERIOBIBVS. DECEETIS. AD. EIVS HONOEES. PEBTINENTIBVS. LNCIDATYB. INSCYLPATVRYE. NAM. QTOD. AD. CETEBA SOLEMNIA. QVAE. EODEM. ILLO. DIE. VITAEE. CAVBEIQVE. PLACVISSENT. PEACEEBNT QYE. ID. SEQTENDYM. QVOD. DE. IIS. SENATVS. P. R. CENSVISSET. VTIQVE. PEIMO QVOQVE. TEMPORE. LEGATI. EX. NOSTEO. OEDINE. IMPBE. CAESAEEM. AVGVSTYM PATEEM. PATBIAE. PONTIFICEM. MAXIMVM. TBIBVNICIAE. POTESTATIS. XXY. ADEANT. PETANTQVE. AB. EO. YTI. COLONlS. IYLIENSIBYS. COLONlAE. OBSBQVENTI rYLIAE. PISANAE. EX. HOC. DECEETO. EA. OMIA. FACEBE. EXSEQVlQTE. PEEMITTAT MONUMENTUM ANCYEANUM EX EECOGNITIONE EDM. CHISHULLI. [Ex Editione Wolfiana, Lips. 1802. 8vo.] RERVM. GESTARVM. DIVI. AVGVSTI. QVIBVS. ORBEM. TERRARVM. IMPERIO. POPVLI. ROM. SVBIECIT. ET. IMPENSARVM. QVAS. IN. REMPVBLICAM. POPVLVMQVE. ROMANVM. FECIT. INCISARVM. IN. DVABVS. AHENEIS. PILIS. QVAE. SVNT. ROMAE. POSITAE. EXEMPLAR. SVBIECTVM. Tabula prima mtrantibus a Iceva. ANNOS YNDBYIGINTI . NATVS . EXBBCITVM . PRIVATO . CONSILIO . ET . PEIYATA . IMPENSA COMPAEAYI . PER . QVEM . REMPVBLICAM . o!«TINATIONE . FACTIONIS . OPPRESSAM IN . XIBBETATEM . VXNDICAVI . SernTYS . DECEETIS . HONORIFICIS . ornatus . IN . mm ORDINEM . SVM . adlectus a CONSVLIBTS . inter amsulares ut sententiam dice _ __ 378 APPENDIX. BEM . LOCVMjwe . (tflMPERIVM . MIHI . DEDIT . BESPVBLICA . Yti . PEAETOEI . SIMYL . CVM CONSVLIBVS . l&tw et Pansa. Huic AYTEM . EODEM . ANNO . ME . suffectum CONSYLEM . cum eiKDISSET . ET . TEIVMVTBTM . REIPVBLICAE . CONSTITVErc&ie QYI . PAEENTEM . cc-mVrati occidissent IN . EXILIVM . BXPVLI . IVDICIIS . LEGI TIMIS . VLTVS . POSTEA . BELLYM . INFBEENTIS . EBIPYBLICAE Aut duciu meo aut per lega- GESTAS . QYaesitamque bello re- IMMOrtalibus . IN . DEOrem . AYT . R AEMA . TERRA . MAEIQVB si^NAQYB . TOTO . ORBE . TEEEABYM . circumtuli VTCTOBQTB . OMNIBTS . supplicibYB . CIYIBYS . PEPEECI . et in, EXLLio sponte sua de- GBNTBS . QVIBVS . TVTO . liceret . SEEYAEI . QVAM . BXCIDERE . Ualui MILLIA . CIYIVM . ROMAMomm adacta SACEAMBNTO . MEO . FYEEYNT . CIECITEE . quingen- TA . EX . QVIBVS . DEDVm in colonial . AYT . EEMISI . IN . MVNICTPIA . SVA . STIPENAw solu- TIS . MILLIA . ALIQVANTO . plus quAM . TEECBNTA . ET . IIS . OMNIBYS . AGROS . Adsignavi AVT . PECVNIAM . PROPratm ex. ME . DEID7 Longas NAVES . CEPI . SESCENtai . praeter ali- AS . SIQVAE . MLNOEIs quam trirEMES FVEEVNT7 BIS . OVANS . TEIVMPHAm tris egi cwEVLIS . TEIVMPHOS . ET . APPELLAto sum viciens et seMEL . IMPBEATOr . cumque pluBIS . TBIYMPHOS . MIHI . SEnatus decrevisset, iis tamen agendis swPEBSEDI . et tantummodo laurYS . DEPOSVI . IN . CAPITOLIO . Delmatis et Illur- iis jVOQYB . BELLO . NYNO . perdomiTIS' . OB . RES TOS . ATSPIOIIS . MEIS . TERRA . MAEIQVE . PEOSPEEE , QYIEM . DECBEVIT . SENATVS . SYPPLICANDVM . ESSE . DlS . QVO . ex SENATVS . CONSVLTO . SVPPLICATVM . EST VO VM . EEC . . AM . TEE . DEOIENS . AE . POTES . MB . IA . Cetera huic Tabula inscripta cuncta penitus evanuerunt. Tabula secunda a lesva. PATEITIORVM . NTMEEVM . AYXI . CONSVL . QVTNTVM . IVSSV . POPTLI . ET . SENATTS . SENA TVM . TEE . LEGI . BT . IN . CONSVLATV . SEXTO . CENSVM . POPVLI . CONLEGA . M . AGBIPPA . EGI LVSTEYM . POST . ANNVM . ALTEEVM . ET . QVADBAGENSIMVM . FECI . QVO . LYSTEO . CIYI VM . EOMANOETM . CENSA . SVNT . CAPITA . QVADEAGIENS . CENTYM . MLLLIA . ET SEXAGINTA . TRIA . MILLIA . AlteruM. . CONSVLARI . CVM . IMPERIO . LYSTEVM censumque SOLVS . FECI . CBNSOBINo et ASINIO . COS . QYO . LVSTRO . CENSA . SYNT CIVIVM . EOMANOBYM . capita QVADEAGIENS . CENTVM . MILLIA . ET . DYCEN TA . TEIGINTA . TELA . Millia . TertiuM. . CONSVLABI . CVM . IMPEBIO . LVSTEYM CONLEGA . TIB . OAesare feci SEX . POMPEIO . ET . SEX . APPVLEIO . COS . QYO LVSTRO . ETiam censa sunt JJoMANOBYM . CAPITVM . QVADEAGIENS- . CENTVM . Millia (rIGINTA . ET SEPTEM MILLIA LEGIBVS . NOYIs latis eXEMPLA . MAIORVM . EXOLESCENTIA IAM EX EXEMPLA revocaw, IMITANDA et fugientia proposui7 NOSfe-o conspectu AVITABYM . EEEVM ATYS . ET . SACEBDOTBS V . TIS . . . . EFEC QVATTYOE . AMPLISS1MA . COLLEgla MPEIAM . ET. MVNICIPI . . . M. VNI APVD . OMNIA . PVLYINAEIA . PEO . YALEtudine YSVM . EST . IN . SALIAEE . CABMEN . ET . SACEOSAN VO . . . EEEA . . . TRIBVNITIA . POTESTAS . MIHI MVS . . . ITER . M . IN populo SACERDOTIVM . DEFEEENTE . MIHI . QYOD . PATBR . METS . procuramt suscepi id SACERDOTIVM . ALIQVOD . POST . ANNOS . BO . MOEteo qui post patron meum illud pracTEAVEEAT . CVNCTA . BX . ITALIA «?c(VDINE . QVANTA . EOMAE . SYSquovm ' P. SulplCIO . 0. VALGIO . CONSVLIBVS acDIS . HONOEIS . ET . YIETVTIS . AD . memORIAM seNATVS . OONSACRAVIT . IN . QVA . PON aNNIVERSAEIYM . SACEIFICIVM . FACEEE E . . . T . . . IN . YEBEM .EX \ AYIT . . PAES BT . PEIN A . MIHI ONOS RAE res in HispaTHIA. . GAJjliaque #rOYINCHS APPENDIX. 379 NEP . QV ARAM pro REDITV . MEO . COnsacrari ut AD . BAM MAGISTEATYS . BT . SAC ivm . . c . . p CVSSYM .ESS peB, . TOTVM . Imperium . POPTLI . ROMANI . porta est terra marique pAX . CYMoae a condita urbe . lanum . QuiRinum BIS . OMNINO . CLATSTM fuisSE . PEODATTR . ETM . Senatus . PER . ME . PBINCIPBM . ter cLAVDENDYM . ESSE . iussiff Inter fXIQs MEOS . QVOS . STN«ra sort MIHI . EEIPVIT . EORVM . CAIVM . ET . LVCIYM . CAESAR ES Tabula tertia a lava. HONORIS . MBI . CAVSA . SENATVS . POPVLVSQVB . EOMANYS . ANNVM . QVTNTTM . BT . DECI MVM . AGENTIS . CONSYLBS . DESIGNAVTT . VT '. EVM . MAGISTEATYM . INIBENT . POST . QVTN QVENNTTM . ET . EX . EO . DIE . QVO . DEDVCTI . SYNT . IN . FORVM . VT . INTEBESSENT . CONSILlS PYBLICIS . DECEBYIT . SENATVS . EQVITBS . AVTEM . EOMANI . VNIVEESI . PBINCIPBM IWENTVnS . VTEamQVe eoETM . VARmis «T . HASTIS . AEGENTEIS . DONATVM . AP PELLAVEBTNT7 ~S . TBECENOS . NTMEEAVI . EX . TESTAMENTO . PATBIS . QVADBINGENOS . EX . BELLOETM . MANIBUS . CONSVL ATTEM . IN . CONSTLATY . DECIMO . BX . PATEIMONIO . CONGIAEI . VTBITIM . PBENVMEBAVI . BT . CONSVL FEVMENTATIONES . FEVMBNTO . PEIVATIM . COEMPTO SVM . ET . TEIBVNITIA . POTESTATE . DVODECIMVM . QVADBINGENOS TBETIYM . TTEITIM . DEDI . QTAE . MEA . CONGIAEIA . PEBTENEETNT PLEBEI . ROMA NAB . TIEITLM . MEI . ET . NOMINE . MEO QVTNTVM . DEDI . ITERYM MEO . IIS . QVADBINGENOS VNDBCLMVM . DVODECIM . BMENSVS NVMMOS ad sesterOYM . MILLIA . NYNQVAM . MINYS . QYINQVAGINTA . ET . DYCENTAZ TRUBVNITIAE . POTESTATIS . DTODEYICINSIMVM . CONSVL . XII . TBECENTIS . ET . VIGINTI MILLIBVS . PLEBEI . YEBANAE . SEXAGBNOS . DENAEIOS . YIEITIM . DBDI ET . CVOIYIS . MLLITVM . MEOEVM . CONSVL . QVTNTYM . EX . MANIBHS . VTBITIM MILLIA . NVMMYM . SINGVLA . DEDI . ACCEPEEVNT . ID . TETVMPHALE . CONGIABIVM IN . COfoniiS . HOMTNVM . CTRCITEE . CENTVM . ET . VIGINTI MTLLIA7 CONSVL . TER TIVM . DECIMVM . SEXAGENOS . DENAEIOS . PLEBBI . QVAE . TYM . FRVMENTVM . PTBLICYM ACCEPEEVNT . DEDI . EA . MILLIA . HOMINYM . PAVLO . PLVBA . QYAM . DVCENTA . FYEBTNT PECYNIAM . pro AGRIS . QYOS . IN . CONSVLATV . MEO . QVABTO . BT . POSTEA . CONSVLIBVS M. Crasso et CN . LENTVLO . ATGVEE . ADSIGNAVT . MILITIBYS . SOLTI . MTNICIPIS7 EA SESTERTTVM . CIRCITER . SEXSIENS . MILLIENS . EVTT . QTAM . ex COLLATIONIBVS . pro PBAEDiw NYMEBAYI . ET . CIEOITEB . BIS . MILLIENS . BT . SESCENTIENS . QVOD . PEO . AGEIS PEOVINCIALIBYS . SOLVT7 ID . PEIMVS . ET . SOLYS . OMNIYM . QVI . DEDVXEETNT COLONIAS . MTLITVM . . IN . ITALIA . AVT . IN . PEOVTNOIIS . AD . MEMOEIAM . AETATI3 MEAE . FECI . ET . POSTEA . Ti. NEEONI . ET . CN . PISONI . CONSVLIBVS . ITEMQTE . C. ANTISTIO ET . D . LAELIO . COS . ET . C. CALVISIO . ET . L . PASIENO . CONSVLIBVS . ET . Lentult, et MESSALINO CONSTLIBTS . ET . L . CANINIO . ET . Q . FABEICIO . CONSTLIBTS . veteranis quOS . EME RITEIS . STIPENDlS . LN . STA . MYNCIPia reduxi PEAEMs'a acre raimEEATO PEESOLVI . QYAM . IN . REM . SESTertiKm MILL IMPENDI7 QVATEE . PBCYNIA . MEA . IWI . AEBAEIVM . ITA . TT . SESTEETITM . MILLIENS . BT QTTNQTTENS . AD . EOS . QTE . PEAEEEANT . AEEABIO . DBTTLEEIM . ET . M . Aemilio BT . L . ARTNTIO . COS . IN . AEEARITM . MILITARB . QTOD . EX . CONSILIO COnstituTYM. . EST . BX . quo PEAEMIA . DABBNTYB . MILITIBYS . QVI . Ylginti stipendia EMERYISSENT . HS . MILLIENS . ET . SEPTINGENTIems Tib. Caesaris nomine et mEO . DBTTLI . . . . quO . CN . ET . P . LENTVLYS . amsVLES . FVEEVNT . CYM . D . CEEENT CENTVM . MTLLIBYS . HOMINYM .... IBYS .... FRY Tabula prima a dextra. CTRIAM . ET . CONTINENS . EI . CHALCIDICVM . TBMPLTMQTE . APOLLINIS . IN PALATIO . CVM . PORTICIBVS . AEDEM . DITI . ITLl . LTPEBCAL . PORTICTM . AD . CIB .CVM . FLAMTNTVM . QVAM . SVM . APPBLLABI . PASSVS . BX . NOMINE . EIYS , OEEM . EODEM . IN . SOLO . FBCEEAT . OCTAVIAM . PVLYINAR - . AD . CIRCVM , AEDES . IN . CAPITOLIO . IOTLS . FEEETRl . ET . IOYIS . TONANTIS . AEDEM AEDES . M2NERVAE . ET . IVNONIS . REGINAE . ET . IOVTS . LIBERTATIS . IN . AEDEM . LAEVM . IN . SVMMA . SACRA . TIA . AEDEM . DETM . PENATITM AEDEM . ITTENTATIS . AEDEM . MATEIS . MAGNAB . IN . PALATIO . FECI7 3c 2 QVI . PRI MAXIMVM . QVTEINI . AVENTINO IN . YELIA 380 APPENDIX. CAPITOLITM . ET . POMPEITM . THEATRYM . VTRVMQYE . 0PVS . IMPBNSA . GBANDI . REFECI SINE . VLLA . INSCRIPTIONS . NOMINIS . MBI7 RIVOS . AQVARTM . COMPLTRIBTS . LOCIS TBTTSTATE . LABENTES . REFECI . ET . AQTAM . QYAB . MARCIA . APPBLLATTE . DTPLIOATI FONTS . NOVO . IN . EIWM . EIVS . IMMISS07 FOEYM . IVLTVM . ET . BASILICAM QYAE . FTTT . INTEB . AEDEM . CASTOEIS . ET . AEDEM . SATVENI . COEPTA . PBOFLIGATA QTE . OPERA . A . PATBE . MEO . PEEFBCI . BT . BANDEM . BASILICAM . CONSTMPTAM . IN CENDIO . AMPLIATO . EITS . SOLO . STB . TITTLO . NOMINIS . FILIOEYM . meorum INCO HAVI . ET . SI . YTVYS . NON . PEEFECISSEM . PEEFICI . AB . HEREDIBTS . mas iussi DTO . ET . OCTOGINTA . TEMPLA . DETM . IN . TEBE . CONSVL BEFECI . NYLLO . PEAETEBMISSO . QVOD . eo TEMPore MV . . M . . TRYMINEA .A BI . . . PBAETER .... ITME . LINT . . LTM PRITATO . SOLO . dedicato MAETIS . VLTOEIS . TEMPLVM . FOBTMQTE . ATGTSTTM . ET THEATBVM . AD . AEDEM . APOLLINIS . IN . SOLO . MAGNA . EX . PAETE . Ad . id . . . EMPTO . FECI . QVOD . STB . NOMINE . M . MAECELLI . GENEEI . NITBSCIT7 DONA ex MANIBHS . IN . CAPITOLIO . BT . IN . ABDE . DIVI . IVLl . ET . IN . AEDB . APOLLINIS . ET . IN . AE DE . TESTAE . ET . IN . TEMPLO . MAETIS . VLTOEIS . CONSACEAYI . QTAE . MIHI . CONSTI TBBTNT . HS . CmCITEB . MILLIENS7 ATEI . COEONAEl . PONDO . TEIGINTA . ET . QVTN QTE . MILLIA . MYNICIPnS . ET . COLONlS . ITALIAB . CONFERENTIBVS . AD . TBITMPHOS MEOS . QTINTVM . CONSVL . BEMISI . ET . POSTEA . QVOTIENSCVMQTE . IMPEEATOR . AP PELLATTS . SVM . ATETM . COEONAEITM . NON . ACCEPI . DECEBNENTIBTS . MTNICIPIIS ET . COTSfereStibus quae tunc ADQYE . ANTEA . DECEEVBRANT7 maNTS . GLADIATORIVM . DEDI . MEO . NOMINE . ET . QYTNQYIENS . FLLIORVM . MEO BVM . AVT . NEPOTTM . NOMINE . QTIBTS . MTNEEIBVS . PYGNAVERVNT . Sominum circiter DECEM . MILLIA .... BIS dedi /ERAEYM . VNDIQVE . ACCINctarum spedacYLA . YROprio meo NOMINE . ET TERTIVM . NEPOtora . . Ludos FECI . MEO . NOMINE . QVATER . ALIORVM . AVTBM . Magistratuum absentiYM. . TEE . ET . YIGIENS in colleGJO . XV . VTEOEVM . MAQlster ad- lecto in COLLEGIYM . M . AGBIPPA . . . PEE . QYindeOIm viroS . 0 . FVBNIO . C . STLANDO . COS. quiNtos feci LVDOS . saemlares nulli vivorum visos ante £D . TEMPVS . DEINDE .... - Venationes bestia- EVM . AFBICANABTM . MEO . NOMINE . ET . FILIOBTM . MEOETM . ET . NEPOTVM . LN . CLR CO . AVT . IN . FOEO . AVT . IN . AMPHITHEATEIS . POPTLO . DEDI . SEXIENS . BT . TIGIBNS . QTIBTS CONFECTA . SVNT . BBSTIAEVM . CIRCITER . TBIA . MILLIA . BT . QTTNGENTAE7 NATALIS . PEOBLI . SPECTACTLTM . POPTLO . DEDI . TBANS . TIBBEIM . IN . QTO . LOCO NTNO . NBMTS . EST . CAESARYM . CAVAto solo in longitudinem mille ET . OCTINGENTOS . PEDES . IN . LATITVDINB . Mille erant et DTCENTI . IN . QTO . TRI GINTA . EOSTEATAE . NAVES . TEIEEMES . et quadriremES . PLVBIS . AVTEM MINOEES . INTER . SE . CONFLIXERVNT . Atticis et Persicis CLASSIBVS . PTGNATE ETNT . PBAETER . EEMIGES . MILLIA hominum triginTA . CIRCITER7 IN . TBMPLIS . OMNIYM . CIYITATIVM . Vrimarum Eurcpae BT . ASIAE . VICTOR . OENA MENTA . REPOSTL . QVAE . SPOLIATIS . TEMPZis is cum QYO . BELLTM . GESSBEAM PRITATIM . POSSEDERAT . Meae STATTAE . PEDBSTRES . ET . EQTESTEES . ET . IN QVADEIGEIS . ABGENTEAE . STBTEEYNT . IN . VBBE . XXC . CIRCITEB . QVAS . IPSE SVSTTLI . EXQTE . EA . PECVNIA . DONA . AYEEA . IN . AEDB . APOLLINIS . MEO . NOME NE . ET . ILLOEVM . QYI . MIHI . STATYAEVM . HONOBEM . HABVEBYNT . POSVI . Tabula secunda a dextra. MARE . PACAYI . A . PEAED0NIBTS7 EO . BELLO . SEETOETM . QYI . FTGISSENT . A . DO MINIS . STIS . ET . ARMA . CONTEA . BEMPTBLICAM . TVLEBVNT . trigOSTA . FBEE . MILLIA . CAPTA DOMINIS . AD . SYPPLICIVM . STMENDTM . TEADIDI7 ITEATIT . IN . MEA . TEBBA . TOTA ITALIA . SPONTE . STA . ET . Me prO . TICTis duOibus DYCEM . DEP0P0SCIT7 IYEA VEEYNT . IN . EADEM . Yerba GWLIAE . HispASIAE . AfriCA . SICILIA . SAB DINIA . QYI VE fienoTOBES . PLVBES QYAM . DCO .IN CONSVLIBVS . FACTI . SVNT . AD . EYM . DIEM QVO . SCEIPTA . SVNT CIBCITEB . CLXX7 OMNIYM . PEOVINCIARVM QVIBVS . FINITIMAE . FVERVNT GENTES . QYAE . TSondum subiectae erant Pop. RomanO . FINES . AVXI . GALLIAS . BT . HISPA NIAS . PROTINCIAsjMe quas alluiH . OCEANTS . A. GADIBTS . AD . OSTI YM . ALBIS . FLTMINIS . . • ab usque regiOmS, . EA QTAE . PROXIMA . EST . HA DRIANO . MAEI . armis pei'lustravi . NTLLI . GENTI BELLO . PEE . INTVBIAM INLAT07 fctil Jlomana AB . OSTIO . EHENI AD. SOLIS . OEIENTIS . RE GIONEM . VSQVE . AD . orbis extremA . NAVIGAVTT . QVO . NEQYE . TERRA . NEQYE APPENDIX. 381 MAEI . QTISQYAM . E0MAN0EVM . ANTE . ID. TEMPYS . ADIT7 CIMBEIQVE . BT . CHAEIIDES ET . SEMNONES . ET . EIVSDEM . TRAOTVS . ALII . GBBMANORVM . POPVLI . PER . LEGATOS . AMICI TIAM . MEAM . ET . POPVLI . EOMANI . PETIBRVNT7 . MEO . IVSSY . ET . AVSPICIO . DVOTI . SVNT. duo EXERCITYS . EODEM . FERE . TEMPORE . IN . AETHIOPIAM . ET . IN . AraHAM . QYA . EA . tem- pestate . . . . BSAE DY . . NI . . . NBS . . . PIYM . SYNT . . B . ABATi! . MAM IN SICILI . SAT TI IN ET H . VS AD ArmeHn A M malOREM MA INTER FECTO . REGE . EIVS . ARTAXfa . . M . POSSE NOSTEORVM . BXEMPLO . RBGI . . M . ID in potesta- TEM . TIGEANIS . REGIS . PER . Ti. iVeEOnem diademale eius capiti imposito transtuli Ar- meNIAM . GENTBM . POSTEA . Inquletam . GENTEM . ET . BEBBLLANTEM . Domitam PEE . CA ITM . FILTVM . METM . EEGI . ABlobamani gubernandam et frenan- DAM . TEADIDI . BT . POST . Eius MorfflM . FILIO . EITS . AETATASDI . QYOdam iure Ariobarza- NE . QTE . BEAT . EX . EEGIO . GENEEE . AEMBNIOEVM . OBIVNDVS . IN . ID . BEGmim deducto7 PEO VTNCIAS . OMNIS . QYAE . TRANS . HADRIANTM . MAEE . TBEGTNT . et Ponticas Asia- NASQTE . IAM . EX . PAETE . MAGNA . EEGIBYS . EAS . POSSIDENTIBVS . concessi7 Siciliam et SABDINIAM . OCCTPATAS . BELLO . SEBVTLI . EECIPEEAYI7 COLONIAS . IN . AFEICA . SICILIA . JfaceDONIA . VTEAQYE . HISPANIA . ire Gallia Comata et GALLIA . NARBONENSI . PRaeter jvaesiDIA . MILITYM . DEDTXI7 ITALIA . ATTem eoloni- AS . QTAE . TITO . ME . CBLEBEEEIMAE . ET . FREQVENTISSIMAE . FYERVNT . iixxx DEDVCTAS . HABET7 SIGNA . MILITABIA . COMPLYBA . per nostros ducES . AMISSA . DEVICTIS legionibus recepi BX . HISPANIA . ET . GENWms ZWmATEIS7 PAETHOS . TRIVM . EXEECITTTM . EOMANO ETM . SPOLIA . ET . SIGNA reslituere MIHI . SVPPLICESQVE . AMICITIAM . POPTLI . BOMANI PETEEE . COEGI . BA . ATTEM . SIGNA . IN . PENETEALI . QVOD . EST . IN . TEMPLO . MAETIS . YL TOBIS . BEP0SYI7 PANNONIOEVM .. GENTES . QTAS. . ANTE . ME . PRINCIPEM . POPVLI . EOMANI . EXEEGITYS . NVN QTAM . ADlT . DETICTAS . PEE . TI . CAESAREM . QTI . TVM . PRAEERai exercitibYS IMPERIO . POPVLI . ROMANI . SVBIECI . PROTVLIQVE . FINES . imperii ad Istri FLVMINIS ripam . . . QYOD . A . . V . . . . VS . BXERCITVS . . EIS . . . SPEO .... A TYSQVE POS . . . VCTTS GENTES AD . ME . EX . LNDiffl APTD . QT . . Q . M . NOSTEAM PEB . LEGAtos BASTAENAETM . . . N . TANALMQTE . TLTRA . EEC . . . EYMO BT . SARmatoRVM . . EEX . ET . HIBEB AD . ME . SYPPLICES . CONFVGErwni EEGES . PAETHOEVM . TIEIDAfes Tabula tertia a dextra. EEGIS . PHRATIS (sic) MEDORYM . . ARTA . . EES . . BRITANN DAMNO . . BELLA . . . ET . . TIM ORVM MAELO . MAR . OMANOEVM . SVEBO . F Bex PAETHOEVM PHRATES (Jic) OEODIS . FILIVS . FILIOS . SVOS . KEVOtesque misit IN . ITALIAM . NON BELLO . SYPEEATVS . SED . AMICITIAM . NOSTEAM . PEE . lune SVOEVM . PIGNORA PETENS . PLTEIMAEQTE . AT.TAF, GENTES . EXPErtae sunt Romanam FIDEM . ME . PEIN CTPE . QTIBTS . ANTEA . CTM . POPTLO . ROMANO . nullum omnino fuit 2EGATIONYM ET . AMICITIAE . C0MMERCIVM7 A . ME . GENTES . PAETHOEVM . ET . MEDOBVM petierunt per PRINCIPES . EARTM . GENTI VM . EEGESQVE . PER . EOS . ACCEPERVNT . VArthi Tononem regis iViraTIS . FILIYM EEGIS . OEODIS . NEPOTEM . MEDI . Artabanum EEGIS . ARTAVASDIS . FI LTVM . EEGIS . AEIOBARZANIS . NEPofem IN . CONSYLATY . SEXTO . ET . SEPTIMO . postquam bella civiliA . EXTINXBEAM PER . CONSENSVM . VNIYBESOEVM . Romanorum civIYM . BEMPVBLICAM EX . MEA . POTESTATE . IN . SENATVs et populi Romani oBBITRITM . TRANSTVLI QVO . PRO . MERITO . MEO . SENAtes me appelLavit AugusTYM . ET . LAYREIS POSTES . ABDITM . MBAETM . Yinxit . . . ITI . CASV . . R IANTAM . MBAM . ET . QTA . . ST . . R . LN . TLIA. POSI VS . QTBM . . . SO . . R . ¦ • . M . ET . . . TTRTVTIS . CLE EST . P . . VS . CLYPEI POST . . D 382 APPENDIX. ILO . AMPLIO CONI BO feRTIVM . DEciMVM . CONSVLATTS Senatus et egroSTBR . OEDO POPTLTSjMe EOMANYS . VNITERSTS memoBIAE . IDQTE IN . TESTIBTto oEDITM . MBAETM iNSCBIBEN*™ et IN . FORO . ATG sub QTADRioxw QTAE . MIHI ex S . C . POStfue sunt. ScripSI . HAEC . cum obNTM . AGEreM . SEPTVAGENSimwm sextum. SVMMA . PECTNIAE . QVAM . DEDB . SIS . MILITIBVS . NBCBSSARIVM OPERA . FECIT . NOVA . AEDEM . MAtris Magna! DIVI . IVLl . QVTRINI . MINEBVAe LABYM . DEVM . PENATITM . lYYentatis . AD . CIECTM . CVEIAM . CVM . Qhalddico IYLIAM . tteATRYM . M . MARCELLI CAESAEVM REFECIT . OASVSOlium . . . wSQVE . A PEI . AQTom . MArciam . LA . TMPENSIS . E ferRAE . MOTV . INCENDIOQYE . CENSVM YSQVE . QVOBYM . CENSVS . EXPLEYIT. BasUicam Gai et hud tlieatrYM GT.ADIATORYM MONUMENTUM ANCYEANUM GE^ECE. AXyvirrov B-fjfiOv ['P^afAaiwv yye/xovta irpoo"4B7}Kaf 'Ap- fteviav rfyv fteityva avaipeBevros rov ^amXews Bwdpevos eirapxeiav irotrjffat ftaAXov ipovA-ijdrjv koto, t& TraVpia ¦fjpLwv edrj fiaaiXelav Tiypdvg 3Apr[aov\dffBov vitp vta)V§ Be Ttypdvov &ao~iX4cos 5. . . 5ta Ttfieplov Nepwyoy, ts r6re {j.ou Trpoyovbs fy, Ka\ rb avrb [e0]j/os aio~rdfj.evov Kal avairoXeptovv Bafiao~6ev virb Vai'ov rod vlov pov (Zao-tXei 'Apio{3ap£dvei jSatnAews Mtj5w/> *Apra&d£ov vl$ irapeBwKa ' Kal fiera, rbv iKetvov ddvarov rep vlqi avrov 'Apraovdabr} ' ov avatpeOevros, Ttypdvrjv Ss tfv e/c yevovs 'Apfieviov j8aK ijyyiffev, TjffffriOevTa i>nb Ttfiepiov Nepwcos, Ss tots pov ?}v irpoyovbs Kal irpeafievrtys, TjyefJLovia b-ftpLov 'P&fj,alcw virerafa, Td re 'IA'upt/cou 8pta /xexpi "iffTpou TToraptov 'irp'yf)yayovt oh iirl rdBe AaK&v StajSatra iroAA^ dvvafxts ifio7s . . .s otuvots Karelin}, Kal liarepov (teraxQev rb ifibv (rrpdrev/xa irepav "larpov rh Lukwv iBvti irpoff- rdy/j,ara SJipLOV 'Poojialaiv vito(xeveiv fyvdyKaaev. Tipbs ifih e| 'IvSlas f$av oi hit raSe owes rov Tavd'Cdos irorafiov, Kal ol trepav Be &aai\e?s Kal 'AiKfiav&v Be Kal 'Ifi^pcov Kal M-f}Btav f$aat\e?s. Tipbs ifie tKerat Karifiaia>v irpeo-pewv Kal s] *G.pd>Bov via>vbv, Mt)Soi *Apio0ap^dv7jv fZ[affi\\ew[s] ,Apra0d^ov vtbv PacriAews ' Aptof$ap£dv[ov vlco]v6v. 'Ev &irareia '4kt^ Kal ^[jSJSrfjUjj pi\ov~\ robs ivvAlovs 0"j3eV[as tro\4fi\ovs [«a]Ta ras evx&$ t&v ifiwv iroAefXwv ivK[par~\tys yevSfievos, irdvrtov t&v irpaypdTGov ett ttjs ifiijs [i£]ovo~Las els t)\v rr^s o'vvkX'Ijtov Kal rov Bf\f*.ov r&v 'Pw/xatwv per^veyKa Kvptlav. [*E|] %s alrias B6ypart ffw- kA^tou SejBaffTos irpo[crT}yopeti8ri]vt Kal Bdvais B-r)fiocria Ta 7rpoTrd[Aaia] . . . 8 Te Bpfiivos ffretyavos 6 BiBSfievos iwl ffwTTipia rwv itoXeirtav tiirep . . . o rov nrvXavos rijs APPENDIX. 383 e/wjs oixlas avereBij. "Ott[A]oi/ tg xpvo'ovv iv t# j8o[u\]eu- ri\pt

?js aperfyv Kal iirielKetav Kal [BtJKaioffvvTjv Kal evo'efietav i(j.ol fiaprvpet . . , afywv rt irdvrwv Bffjve . . . Kal i£ovo~las Se ovBev rt irXetov effxov r&v ffvvap\dwfav jiot. TptaKatBeKdrTjv vwareiav &yow6s fiov fy re ffvvKXtiros Kal rb tinTiKbv rdypta 8 Te ffvvtras o%u>s rS>v 'PovfAaloov irpoaiYy6pevffe pe irarepa irarpiBos, Kal touto eVl rov npo~ n{>Xov ri}s oIkIos fiov Kal iv Tip fHovXevryplcp Kal iv tjj ayopa Tp ffejSaoTp virb rip apfiart, [#]/ao[i] Bdyfian trvv- KXi\rov avereB% 4iriypa£<7aTO. fire eypatpov Taura fjyov eros e^Bo^Koarbv %ktov. ^vvKeats 7}pi0fiTf)fi4vov xP"h{J-aT s €*y TO oXpdpiov ^ ets rbv BrjpLov rav cP[wjuafo]v % els rovs airoXeXvfievovs arparidras e£ fivptddes fivptdBaiv. e*pya Kaiva iyevero virdrov cao[l] fiev "Apeeoy, Atbs Bpovrif}o~lov Kal TpoTraio- , in what sense used by Josephus, 91, 733. Parium visited by Tiberius, 112, 850. Parthians under Sanatruces, 2, 8. — ¦ Phraates III., ib. — Mithridates III., ib. — Orodes I., ib., and 28, 239. — Phraates IV, 59, 516. — Phraataces, 159, 1062. — Orodes II., 159, 1062. — Vonones I., 161, 1075. — Artabanus, 161, 1077. — Gotarzes, 275, 1649. — Vardanes, ib. — Gotarzes, 285, 1702. — Vonones II., 291, 1745. — Vologeses, ib. — deprived of Gordyene by Pompey, 6, 50. — invaded by Gabinius, 14, 125, 126. — invaded by Crassus, 18, 155. — again invaded by Crassus, 22, 182. — Crassus, father and son, slain in battle with, 22, 183, 184. — invade Syria, 25, 208. — retreat of, 25, 210. — at what time, 28, 240. — successful ambush of Cassius against, 25, 211. — peace of Eomans with, 26, 212. 27, 221. — aid Bassus, 39, 339. — preparations by Csesar for war with, 41, 347. 3h 418 INDEX. — invade Syria, 51, 440, 442. — take Jerusalem, and make Antigonus king, 62, 451, 453. — defeated by Ventidius, 55, 482, 483. — again defeated by Ventidius, 57, 498. — invaded by Antony, 65, 543. — disastrous retreat of Antony before, 65, 548. — standards taken by, from Crassus and Antony, re stored, 89, 725. — deliver hostages to Titius, prefect of Syria, 104, 810. — resign Armenia to the Eomans, 139, 975. — Eoman war with, 303, 1811 et seq. — carried on by Corbulo, 312, 1845 et seq. — dates of proceedings in connection with, 329, 1935. — embassy of, to Eome, 329, 1935. 331, 1945 et seq. — war with, resumed, 331, 1946 et seq. Paschal sacrifices, on what day slain, xxxvii. And 230, 1434. 231, 1440. Passover, how calculated by the Jews, xxxvi. And 251, 1508. — occurs during siege of Jerusalem by Hyrcanus and Aretas, 6, 43. — whether eoprfi of John v. 1, was a Passover, 195, 1255. — time of, in the year of the Crucifixion, 230, 1434. 231, 1440. — on what day it was eaten by Our Lord, xxxi. — attended by ViteUius, 248, 1495. — Paul and Luke at Philippi at time of, 313, 1856. — great loss of life at, 290, 1736. — a prisoner wont to be released by the Eomans at, 235, 1441. — next after the death of Herod, 126, 820. 127, 924. — at the Crucifixion, 230, 1433. 231, 1440. — usuaUy attended by Joseph and Mary, 149, 1026. — washing the head, hands, and feet, a usual ceremony before, 232, 1440. ' — accompanied with hymns and prayer, ib. Passovers, Table of, 241, 1458. — number of, during Christ's ministry, xiv. And 182, 1200. Passports, system of, under Augustus, 78, 652. Pater Patriae, the title of, conferred on Augustus, 136, 960. Paterculus, VeUeius, is quaestor, 148, 1017. — legate under Tiberius, ib. Patrse taken by Agrippa, 72, 605. Patrobius, the freedman, put to death by Galba, 349, 2068. Paul, St., born, 150, 1035. — at Tarsus, with ApoUonius Tyanaeus, 152, 1041. 290, 1738. — leaves Tarsus, and placed under Gamaliel, 166, 1118. — a young man at the death of St. Stephen, 252, 1512. — a member of the Sanhedrim, ib. — persecutes the Christians at Jerusalem, 252, 1514. — starts for Damascus, ib. — converted by the way at Kaukaba, ib. — date of conversion of, lxvi. And 252, 1515. — arrives at Damascus, 253, 1516. — restored to sight, 254, 1517. — partiaUy blind ever after, 315, 1862. — retires to Arabia, 254, 1518. — preaches at Damascus, 258, 1542. — Jews seek the life of, at Damascus, 263, 1580. PAU — returns to Jerusalem, 264, 1581. — disputes with the HeUenists, 264, 1582. — retires to Caesarea-on-sea on his way to Tarsus, ib. — preaches in Cilicia and Syria, 264, 1583. - brought by Barnabas from Tarsus to Antioch, 278, 1665. - goes with Barnabas to Jerusalem with the alms of the Antiochian Church, Ixix. And 279, 1673. - experiences the rapture, 279, 1672. - returns to Antioch, 279, 1673. - makes his first circuit, 284, 1695. — traverses Cyprus, ib. - and Pamphylia and Lycaonia, 285, 1703. - returns to Antioch, 285, 1706. - duration of the first circuit of, 285, 1707. - sojourns at Antioch, 287, 1721. - goes with Barnabas to Jerusalem on the question of circumcision, 288, 1722 et seq. - commences a second circuit with Silas, 290, 1738. - traverses Syria and CUicia, ib. - adopts Timothy at Lystra, ib. - plants churches in Phrygia and Galatia, 292, 1747. - crosses to Macedonia, 294, 1763 et seq. - scourged at Philippi, 294, 1765. - passes on to Thessalonica, 294, 1766 et seq. - retires to Beroea, 294, 1768. - is at Athens, 294, 1769 et seq. - brought before the Areopagus, 295, 1772. - retires to Corinth, 297, 1778. - date of arrival of, there, lvii. - writes first Epistle to the Thessalonians, 297, 1779. - writes second Epistle to the Thessalonians, 298, 1780. - indicted by the Jews before GaUio, 300, 1791. - departs from Corinth, and shaves his head at Cen chrea, 300, 1792. - duration of stay of, at Corinth, 300, 1793. - touches at Ephesus, 300, 1794. - goes to the Feast of Tabernacles at Jerusalem, 300, 1794 et seq. - time of visit of, 300, 1795. - object of, 301, 1796. - goes down to Antioch, 301, 1797. - commences his third circuit, 303, 1815. - visits Galatia and Phrygia, 303, 1815, 1816. ¦ makes a collection there for the poor saints, 303, 1816. ¦ comes to Ephesus, 303, 1816 et seq. ¦ writes the Epistle to the Galatians, 305, 1825. • date of the Epistle, ib. ¦ sends Timothy and Erastus to Macedonia, 306, 1829. ¦ derangement of plans of, 308, 1835. ¦ writes first Epistle to the Corinthians, 309, 1836. ¦ date of the Epistle, ib. danger of, from the riot of Demetrius the silver smith, 309, 1838. • leaves Ephesus, 310, 1839. ¦ at Troas and thence to Macedonia, ib. et seq. ¦ makes collection for the poor saints, 310, 1840. writes second Epistle to the Corinthians, 310, 1841. date of it, ib. preaches in Ulyricum, 311, 1842. passes the winter at Corinth, 311, 1843. writes the Epistle to the Eomans, 313, 1854. leaves Corinth for Jerusalem, 313, 1855. from an ambush laid against him, is obhged to go round by Macedonia,' 313, 1855. at Philippi at the Passover, Ixxv. And 313, 1856. at Troas, 313, 1857. preaches in Ephesus, 314, 1857. INDEX. 419 PAU — arrives at Caesarea, 314, 1857. — at Jerusalem, ib. — has an audience with James the Just, 314, 1858. — pays the charge of the Nazarites who had taken a vow, 314, 1859. — set upon, but rescued, in the Temple, 314, 1860. — date of the arrest of, lxxii. — brought before the Sanhedrim, 315, 1861, 1862. — insulted by Ananias, 315, 1862. — conspiracy of Jews against, 316, 1863. — sent to Caesarea, ib. — accused before FeHx, 316, 1864. — discourses with Felix, 316, 1867. — brought before Festus, and appeals to Caesar, 320, 1895-8. — sails for Eome, 320, 1899. — date of the voyage of, ib. — shipwrecked at Malta, 322, 1900. — sails in the Castor and Pollux for Eome, 325, 1916. — ¦ arrives at Eome, ib. et seq. — writes the Epistles to the Ephesians and Colossians, andtoPhUemon, 330, 1938. — writes the Epistle to the Philippians, 330, 1939. — after a year is released, 331, 1940. — date of release, lxxix. — writes the Epistle to the Hebrews, 331, 1941. — date of it, ib. — sails to Jerusalem, 331, 1942. — revisits Antioch and Colossae, ib. — sails to Crete, 334, 1963. — returns to Ephesus, ib. — visits Macedonia and Corinth, ib. — writes Epistles to Timothy and Titus, ib. — winters at Nicopolis in Epirus, 337, 1981. — visits Dalmatia, ib. — returns by way of Troas to Ephesus, ib. — arrested at Ephesus and sent prisoner to Eome, 338, 1981. — writes second Epistle to Timothy, 340, 1993. — martyrdom of, 341, 1999. PauHna, LoUia, marries Caligula, 256, 1532. — divorced, ib. Paulus, Sergius, proconsul of Cyprus, 284, 1695. Pedanius commissioned to take the census of Judaea, 109, 835. — sits as one of the judges at the trial of Herod's sons, 113, 857. Pedanius Secundus, prefect of Eome, murdered, 324, 1908. Pelignus, Julius, is procurator of Cappadocia, 293, 1758. Pelusium, defeat of the Egyptians at, by Gabinius, 16, 129. — taken by Mithridates, 33, 287. — taken by Octavius Csesar, 76, 633. Pentecost, how day of, calculated, xl. — Jesus is at Jerusalem at the Feast of, 196, 1255. — disturbance at, after the death of Herod, 128, 931. — after the death of Caligula, 251, 1510. — descent of the Holy Ghost on Day of, 240, 1451. Peraea, boundaries of, 229, 1426. — Pheroras is made tetrarch of, 90, 731. — given, on death of Herod, to Herod Antipas, 130, 949. — Jesus crosses the Jordan into, 229, 1426. — Jews of, at war with Philadeiphians, 281, 1680. Perga visited by St. Paul, 285, 1703. Peritonium, Antony defeated at, 75, 628. Perusia taken by Octavius, 50, 436. Peter, St., a disciple of the Baptist, 176, 1174. — a native of Bethsaida, 180, 1190. PHA — domiciled at Capernaum, ib. — called to be an apostle, 191, 1235. — when first caUed Peter, 198, 1267. — avows Jesus to be the Messiah, 219, 1380. — a witness of the Transfiguration 220, 1381. — abandons his wife and home to follow Christ 229, 1430. — foUows Jesus to Caiaphas, 233, 1440. — denies Him, ib. — Jesus appears to, after the Eesurrection, 239, 1448. — cures the cripple at the Beautiful Gate of the Temple, 240, 1452. — arrested by the Sadducees, 240, 1453. — sent with John to evangelize Samaria, 258, 1544, 1545. — receives Paul at Jerusalem, 264, 1581. — circuit of, through Judsea, Samaria, and Galilee, 268, 1607. — arrested by King Agrippa, 279, 1671. — dehvered from prison by the angel, ib. — rebuked by Paul at Antioch, 301, 1797. — martyrdom of, 336, 1980. Peter, St., site of Cathedral of, at Eome, 317, 1875. Petra subject to Aretas, 5, 40. — to Malchus, 33, 286. — to Obodas, 84, 688. — to Aretas, 110, 840. 256, 1533. — to Abias, 298, 1783. — expedition of Pompey against, 10, 84. — ¦ of Gabinius against, 14, 125. 15, 132. Petronius, prefect of Egypt, xxi. And 84, 687. — defeats the Ethiopians, 84, 691. — defeats them a second time, 88, 714. Petronius, i. e., P. Petronius TurpUianus, is appointed prefect of Syria, 260, 1554. — ordered to erect the statue of Caligula in the Temple, 260, 1558. — perplexity of, 262, 1563. — marches to Acre, 262, 1564 et seq. — assembles the Jews at Tiberias, 262, 1568, 1569. — returns with his army to Antioch, 266, 1593. — and writes excuses to Caligula, 266, 1594. — who disguises his anger, 266, 1597. — ordered to drop the affair of the statue, and shortly afterwards ordered again to proceed with it, 267, 1599. — ordered to make away with himself, 269, 1613. — superseded as prefect, 275, 1647. — propraetor of Britain, 324, 1906. Pevensey thought by some to be the scene of Caesar's landing, 21, 177-8. Phannias chosen high-priest, 348, 2059. Pharasmanes, king of the Iberi, 244, 1474. — makes war on Mithridates, king of Armenia, 292, 1752. — and puts him to death, 293, 1754. has grant from the Eomans of part of Armenia, 319, 1887. Pharisees, the anti-Eoman party, 208, 1327. spread report of the birth of the Messiah, 119, 883. — punished by Herod, 119, 884. — at first favour John the Baptist, 175, 1172. send to enquire into his pretensions, 178, 1184. — plot against Christ, 186, 1219. Pharnabazes, king of Iberia, is conquered by Canidius Crassus, 63, 535. Pharnaces, king of Bosphorus, 7, 55. — slain by Asander, 35, 304. Pharsalia, battle of, 31, 269. PhasaeHs, given on death of Herod to Salome, 131, 951. 3 h 2 420 INDEX. PHA — bequeathed by her to Livia, 177, 1179. Phasaelus, son of Antipater and brother of Herod, is captain of Judaea, 36, 310. — puts down Elix, an insurgent, 47, 401. — accused to Antony, 49, 433. — defeats the partisans of Antigonus, 52, 450. — goes on embassy to Barzaphernes the Parthian, and made prisoner, 52, 451. — delivered up to Antigonus, 52, 454. — kills himself, 52, 455. Phasis, a river of Colchis, visited by Pompey, 6, 47. Pheroras appointed tetrarch of Peraea, 90, 731. — calumniates the sons of Mariamne to Herod, 98,768. — attempts to escape to the Parthians, 104, 808. — the wife of, pays the fine laid on the Pharisees for refusing the oath of aUegiance, 115, 867. — conspires against Herod, 118, 876. — charges against the wife of, 119, 884. — trial of wife of, 120, 887. — retires to Peraea, 121, 893. — dies, 121, 894. PhUadelphia of Asia, overthrown by an earthquake, 163, 1093. Philadelphia of Palestine, defeat of Arabians by Herod at, 72, 604. — massacre of the Jews at, 343, 2011. — is at war with Jews of Peraea, 281, 1680. PhUemon, date of Epistle to, 330, 1938. PhUip, Herod. See Herod Philip. Philip, a disciple of John the Baptist, 176, 1174. — caUed to be a disciple, 180, 1190. Philip, the deacon, evangelizes a city of Samaria, 258, 1543. — converts the Ethiopian eunuch, 258, 1546, 1547. Philippi, battle of, 48, 414. — visited by Paul and Silas, 294, 1764. — they are scourged at, 294, 1765. Philippians, date of Epistle to, 330, 1939. Philippus is prefect of Syria, 12, 101. Philo sent on embassy to Eome, 258, 1539. — proceedings of, there, 259, 1551. 260, 1557, 1559. 267, 1600. PhUopator, son of Tarcondimotus, is deprived by Octavius of Cilicia Amaniensis, 73, 618. — dies, 163, 1088. 271, 1623. Philosophy, Nero's edicts against the study of, 341, 2000. Phlegon, testimony of, to the supernatural darkness at the Crucifixion, xiii. And 237, 1442. Phoenicia subject to Tigranes, 3, 18. Phraataces usurps the crown of Parthia, 159, 1062. — assassinated, 159, 1062. Phraates III., or Theus, succeeds his father as king of Parthia, 2, 8. — is victor over Tigranes, 7, 62. — reconciled to Tigranes, 7, 63. — assassinated by his sons, 2, 8. Phraates IV., king of Parthia, puts his father and brother to death, 59, 516. — makes terms with Octavius, 77, 644. — corresponds with Augustus, 139, 972. — ¦ makes peace with Caius, 139, 975. — put to death, 159, 1062. Phraates, a candidate for the throne of Parthia, sent by Tiberius to Parthia, 244, 1473. — dies by the way, ib. Phrygia evangelized by Paul and SUas, 292, 1747. — revisited by Paul, 303, 1815. PUate, Pontius, succeeds Gratus as procurator of Judaea, 172, 1160. — character of, ib. — quarrels with Herod, 225, 1407. POL — pays Herod the compliment of sending Jesus to him for examination, 235, 1441. — ¦ reconciled to Herod, 235, 1441. — sentences Jesus to death; 237, 1441. — accused by the Samaritans before ViteUius, 247, 1492. — deposed, 247, 1493. — date of removal of, lxvii. — commits suicide, 268, 1606. Pindemissus taken by Cicero, 26, 214. Pisces, the dominant zodiacal sign of the Jews, 108, 834. 110, 839. 118, 878. Pisgah, Mount, thought by some to be the mount of the Temptation, 178, 1182. Pisidia formerly comprised in CUicia, 24, 191. — given to Amyntas, 55, 480. — comprised in the province of Galatia, 82, 675. 285, 1703. Piso, C, conspiracy of, against Nero, 335, 1965. Piso, Cn., succeeds Silanus as prefect of Syria, 163, 1090. — overtakes Germanicus at Ehodes, 164, 1100. — proceeds to Syria, ib. — quarrels with Germanicus, 166, 1110 et seq. — takes him off by poison, 166, 1112. — endeavours on his death to recover Syria, 166, 1114 et seq. — besieged bv Sentius, and surrenders, and sent to Eome, 166, 1117. — goes to Illyricum to appease Drusus, 167, 1126. — death of, ib. Piso, Lu., prefect of PamphyHa, 103, 799. Piso, Lu., prefect of Spain, is assassinated, 171, 1156. Piso; Lu., praefectus urbis, 156, 1050. — death of, 216, 1365. Piso, Lu., adopted by Galba, 352, 2081. Plague in Judaea, 83, 683. — in Italy, 88, 710. 336, 1976. Planasia, an island near Corsica, 148, 1019. Plancus appointed proconsul of Asia by Antony, 50, 434. Plancus, L. Munatius, is prefect of Syria, 66, 555. 68, 572. 69, 581. — deserts from Antony to Octavius, 70, 585. Plautius, Aulus, sent to command in Britain, 274, 1641. — surrenders his army to Claudius, 277, 1660. — triumph of, 286, 1710. — wife of, a Christian, 307, 1831. Plautus, while in Asia, calumniated at Eome, 326, 1921. — put to death, 326, 1923. Players expelled from Italy, 306, 1826. Pleiades, setting of, at siege of Jerusalem by Antiochus Sidetes, 61, 525. Poison, fjequent use of, 122, 897. Polemo I. is priest of Olba, 50, 435. 65, 545, 546. — king of part of Cilicia, 55, 480. — negotiates with the king of Armenia, 67, 556. — made king of Armenia Minor, 69, 579. — enroUed ' Friend of Eoman People,' 81, 670. — sent against Scribonius, and made king of Bos phorus, 97, 761. — is priest of the Temple of Augustus, 137, 966 b. — still living in b.c. 2, 137, 966a. — captured in Bosphorus and slain, ib. Polemo II., son of Polemo I., assists Pythodoris in the government, 137, 966 a. — is king of Colchis, Pontus, and Bosphorus, 256, 1533. — deprived of Bosphorus, and receives instead part of Cilicia, 271, 1623. INDEX. 421 POL — receives from the Eomans part of Armenia, 319, 1887. — resigns the kingdom of Pontus, 318, 1881. PoHon, Eufrius," is prefect of the Praetorium, 281, 1684. Pohtarchs, magistrates of Thessalonica, 294, 1767. PolHo the Pharisee refuses the oath of aUegiance to Herod, 115, 867. Pollio, a prefect of the Praetorium, 353, 2089. Polyeletus, a Eoman surveyor, 40, 343. Pompeii suffers from an earthquake, 329, 1937. Pompeius, Paulhnus, completes entrenchments on the Ehine begun by Drusus, 312, 1852. Pompey appointed to conduct the war against Mithri dates, 4, 29. — meets LucuUus at Danala, 4, 30. — besieges Mithridates in Armenia, 5, 31. — receives submission of Tigranes, 5, 33. — pursues Mithridates into Albania and Iberia, 5, 38. — winters on the Cyrnus, 5, 39. — carries on the war in Albania and Iberia, 6, 46. — enters Colchis, 6, 47. — subdues Commagene and Media, 6, 49. — and Gordyene, 6, 50. — holds a levee at Amisus, 6, 51. — deposes Antiochus Asiaticus, the last of the kings of Syria, 6, 52. — makes other poHtical arrangements, 6, 53 to 7, 58. — enters Syria, 7, 59. — goes to Damascus, 7, 61. — reconcUes Phraates and Tigranes, 8, 36. — winters at Aspis, 8, 66. — proceeds to Damascus, 8, 68-70. — receives Jewish embassy, 8, 71. — marches against Aristobulus, 8, 73. — and on his submission against Petra, 8, 73. — turns about and goes to Jerusalem, 9, 76. — renews operations against Petra, 10, 84. — leaves Scaurus in command of Syria, 10, 85. — goes to Amisus in Pontus, 10, 86. — sets out for Italy, 11, 91. — ¦ arrives there, 11, 92, 93. — triumph of, 11, 99. — appointed to Spain, 14, 124. — sole consul, 23, 187. — flies to Brundisium, 29, 244, 245. — winters at Thessalonica, 30, 254. — retakes Orieum, 30, 262. — besieged in Dyrrhachium, 30, 263. 31, 267. — follows Csesar to Thessaly, 31, 267. — Battle of Pharsalia, 3], 269. — sails to Lesbos, 31, 270. — to Attalia, 31, 271. — to Cyprus, 31, 272. — assassinated at Casium, 31, 273. 32, 274. Pompey, Sextus, blockades Italy, 49, 429. — aUiance of, with Antony, 51, 444. — ravages the coasts of Italy, 51, 445, — • sails to Inaria, 54, 475. — meets Octavius and Antony at Misenum, 54, 476. — and again at Puteoli, when terms are arranged, 54, 477. — again at war with Octavius, 56, 492. — defeated by Octavius and flies to Lesbos, 63, 533. — despairs of aid from Antony, 66, 552. — communicates with the Parthians, 66, 553. — surrenders to Amyntas, 66, 554. — slain, ib. Pontifex Maximus, MeteUus Pius, 10, 89. — C. J. Caesar, ib. — Lepidus, 41, 353. — Augustus, 99, 775. PEE — Tiberius, 159, 1063. Pontifical robes, custody of, committed by Vitellius to the Jews, 248, 1495. — ordered to be kept in Antonia, 283, 1690. — restored to the Jews by Claudius, 283, 1691. Pontine Marshes, draining of, proposed by Caesar, 41, 346. Pontus, Dejotarus is king of, 6, 53. — bestowed on Darius, son of Pharnaces, 55, 480. — given to Polemo L, 64, 537. 65, 545. — part of, annexed to Bithynia, 290, 1734. Pontus Polemoniacus becomes a Eoman province, 341, 1998. 318, 1881. Pontus, in Bithynia, Junius CUo procurator of, 290, 1734. Poppaea Sabina gains an influence over Nero, 312, 1851. — a Jewish proselyte and friend of the Jews, 324, 1913. — married to Nero, 326, 1924. — patronises Josephus, 332, 1950. — calumniates Octavia, 327, 1926. — death and burial of, 336, 1974. Popular provinces, what were, 80, 666. Praaspa, capital of Media, besieged by Antony, 65, 546. 274, 1636. Praetors, number of, 39, 333. 40, 341. 56, 489. 86, 703. 152, 1040. 158, 1057. 274, 1636. — time of election of, lxiv. — comitia of, committed to the senate, 319, 1890. — practice of Tiberius as to appointment of, 216, 1367. — interval between time of office of, and prefecture of a province, 300, 1790. Praetorian camp at Eome formed by Sejanus, 170, 1145. Praetorium at Jerusalem was Herod's palace, 234, 1441. Praetorium at Eome, Seius Strabo was prefect of, 158, 1058. — iElius Sejanus, ib. — Macro, 215, 1357. — Catonius Justus, 277, 1658. — Eufrius PoHon, 281, 1684. — Crispinus, 286, 1712. — Geta, 287, 1718. — Burrhus, 292, 1750. — Tigellinus and Fenius Eufus, 326, 1919. — Nymphidius Sabinus, 335, 1968. — Corn. Laco, 349, 2069. — Plotius Firmus and Licinius Proculus, 353, 2085. — PoUio, 353, 2089. — Publius Sabinus and Jul. Priscus, 353, 2092. — Arrius Varus, 356, 2110. Xlpdaivoi, a faction at Antioch, 263, 1579. Precipitation, Mount of, 192, 1236. Prefects, extraordinary lack of, 228, 1423. continued on one occasion for two years in the senate's or people's provinces, 144, 1001. in the imperial provinces, held office for three to six years, 168, 1128. — ordered to leave Eome by June, 160, 1069. — then by 1 April, 274, 1637. — then by middle of April, 276, 1655. period of arrival of, in the provinces of the East, 117, 873. . ordered to return to Eome at the end of their prefecture, 283, 1689. — prohibited from celebrating games at the expense of their subjects, 307, 1830. Premmis taken by Petronius and fortified, 84, 691. assailed by the Ethiopians, but relieved, 88, 714. Tlpeo-fcvTai, the prefects of the imperial provinces so called,. 80, 666. 422 INDEX. PEE npEo-jSiirriJ, meaning of the word, as employed by St. Paul, 150, 1035. Princeps Juventutis, Caius chosen, 111, 848. Princeps, meaning of the word, as applied to Tiberius, 156, 1050. Priscilla, the wife of Aquila, ordered to leave Eome, 295, 1773. — meets with Paul at Corinth, 297, 1778. — saUs with Paul from Corinth, 300, 1792. — parts from Paul at Ephesus, 300, 1794, Proclus, Cominius, is proconsul of Cyprus, 284, 1695. Proconsular power conferred on the emperors, 86, 699. Proconsuls, governors of the senate's or people's pro vinces so caUed, 80, 666. See Prefects. Proculus, Licinius, prefect of the Praetorium, 353, 2085. Procurators, power of, increased by Claudius, 299, 1787. — prohibited from exhibiting games at the expense of their subjects, 307, 1830. Propraetors, technical meaning of the word under the Empire, 80, 666. — usual- time of tenure of a province by, 150, 1033. Tlpb irav SeKaTeo-ffilpav, sense of, 279, 1672. TIptliTTi used for irporepa, 115, 870. Provinces, distribution of, by Augustus, 79, 666. — governed by a propraetor, quaestor, and legate, 145, 1009. 160, 1067. 169, 1140. Pselche taken by Petronius, 84, 691. Ylrepiyiov of the Temple explained, 178, 1183. Ptolemais taken by Pacorus, 51, 442. Ptolemy Auletes, king of Egypt, 12, 102. — acknowledged by the Eomans, 12, 104. — ejected by his subjects, 13, lio. ¦ — restoration of, decreed by Eoman senate, 13, 120. — but discussion renewed, 13, 121. — retires from Eome to Ephesus, 14, 122. — ¦ bribes Gabinius to restore him, 14, 126. — replaced on the throne, 15, 130. — death of, 23, 188. Ptolemy, son of Ptolemy Auletes, reigns jointly with Cleopatra, 23, 188. — ejects Cleopatra, 31, 268. — marches to Casium, 31, 268. — entices Pompey to come on shore, 31, 273. • — returns to Alexandria, 32, 276. — released by Csesar to the Egyptians, 33, 289. — defeated and slain, ib. Ptolemy the younger, another son of Ptolemy Auletes, reigns nominaUy with Cleopatra, 33, 290. Ptolemy king of Cyprus, 12, 107. — poisons himself, 12, 109. Ptolemy, son of Cleopatra by Antony, 68, 570. — spared by Octavius, 76, 638. Ptolemy, son of Juba, is king of Mauritania, 171, 1151. — executed by Caligula, 266, 1595. Ptolemy Mennsei, king of Chalcis, 8, 68. — marries Alexandra, daughter of Aristobulus, 30, 255. — death of, 51, 439. Ptolemy Physcon besieged by Hyrcanus the elder in Dagon, during a Sabbatic year, 61, 525. Ptolemy, an officer of Herod, is slain, 57, 497. Publius, primate of Malta, 322, 1901. Purification of the Virgin Mary, 118, 877. Purim, Feast of, 212, 1346. Puteoli, meeting of Octavius, Antony, and S. Pompey at, 54, 477. — arrival of Herod Antipas and Fortunatus at, 260, 1561. EOY — arrival of Josephus at, 332, 1950. — bridge from Baulos to, 260, 1560. Pythodoris, widow of Polemo I., succeeds to the greater part of her husband's kingdom, 137, 966 a. — marries Archelaus, king of Cappadocia, ib. QUADEATUS, TITUS UMMLDIUS, prefect of Syria, 291, 1746. — orders Pharasmanes to withdraw from Armenia, 293, 1755. — receives the charge of the Samaritans against the procurator Cumanus, 293, 1761. — condemns the Samaritans, 294, 1762. — sends Cumanus to Eome, 296, 1775. — goes to Jerusalem at the Feast of the Passover, and returns to Antioch, 296, 1776. — meets Corbulo at iEgese, 305, 1824. — death of, 319, 1892. Quaestors, number of, 39, 333. 162, 1082. Quarantania, the place of Our Lord's temptation so caUed, 178, 1182. Quinquatrus, two games so caUed, 317, 1869. Quinquennalia instituted by Nero, 319, 1883. — when first celebrated, 324, 1909. — again celebrated, 336, 1973. Quintilis, month of, changed to JuHus, 40, 342. Quirinus, PubHus Sulpicius. See Cyrenius. EABBINS, burning of, by Herod, xi. And 124, 905. EabUHus, C, consul, 39, 335. Back used by Herod, 114, 862. Eains, commencement of, in Judsea, 224, 1406. Eapture of St. Paul, 279, 1672. Eationarium of the Empire kept by Augustus, 117, 871. EebUus, Caninius, is consul, 39, 334, 335. Eeigns of kings, how reckoned by Josephus, xix. And 62, 528. — by the Jews, ib. — by the Egyptians, ib. Eesurrection of Our Lord, 239, 1448. Ehadamistus besieges Mithridates, king of Armenia, 292, 1752. — executes Mthridates, 293, 1754. — driven out of Armenia, 293, 1756. — recovers Armenia, but expeUed by Vologeses, 293, 1756, 1757. — again recovers Armenia, ib. Ehaeti overthrown by Drusus and Tiberius, 97, 758. Ehegium, a port at, contemplated by Caligula, 268, 1604. Ehescuporis, king of Bosphorus, 137, 966 a. Ehescuporis, king of Northern Thrace, 166,^1120. — taken captive and sent to Eome, 167, 1122. Ehodians have their possessions extended, 48, 420. — deprived of their liberty, 281, 1683. Ehoemetalees, king of Northern Thrace, 167, 1122. — assists Sabinus, 172, 1157. Eobes, pontifical, and crown of Agrippa placed in custody of the Jews, 283, 1690, 1691. Eobinson, Dr., an error of, corrected, 225, note. Eomans, date of Epistle to, 313, 1854. Eome, freedom of, conferred on Cisalpine Gaul, 30, 253. — freedom of, sold in time of Claudius for the merest trifle, 277, 1657. — part of, burnt down, 173, 1161. — length of voyage from, to Corinth, 295, 1773. — great fire at, 333, 1955. Eomney Marsh, Caesar lands at, 17, 143. 19, 164. Eoyalty, a white robe the emblem of, amongst the Jews, 235, 1441. INDEX. 423 EUP Eufus, Annius, is procurator of Judaea, 156, 1047. — superseded by Valer. Gratus, 160, 1073. Eufus, Cadius, is proconsul of Bithynia, 290, 1734. Eufus, Fenius, is prefect of the Praetorium, 326, 1919. — depressed by his coUeague TigeUinus, 326, 1921. — death of, 335, 1967. Eufus, Lucius, sent by Cassius against Tarsus, 46, 396. Eufus, Musonius, banished by Nero, 335, 1971. — is with Nero at the cutting of the Isthmus of Corinth, 347, 2056. Eufus, Q. Curtius, is consul suffectus, 277, 1659. Eufus, TrebeUienus, is governor of Southern Thrace, 167, 1122. EuUus, Servilius, an officer of Octavius, defeated by Antony, 51, 449. Eumetalces, the dominions of Cotys given to, 256, 1533. SABBATH, Jerusalem said to have been taken on, by Pompey, 9, 79. — by Herod, 61, 527. — by Titus, 360, 2154. Sabbatic year, Jews exempted from tribute in, 34, 300. — how observed, 34, 300. 87, 707. — • Jerusalem besieged by Herod in, 60, 525. Sabbatic years, what years B.C. and a.d. were, 60, 525. 84, 692. 91, 737. Sabinus takes an inventory of Herod's property at his death, 128, 927, 929. — • besieged in Herod's palace, 128, 931. Sabinus, Poppseus, subdues a rebeUion in Thrace, 172, 1157. — prefect of Macedonia and Moesia, 244, 1479. — death of, ib. Sabinus, Nymphidius, appointed prefect of the Prae torium, 335, 1968. Sabinus, a Eoman soldier, attemps to scale the wall of Antonia, 359, 2135. Sabinus, Titius, put to death at Eome, 173, 1164. Sacrifice, daily, at Jerusalem ceases, 359, 2139. Sadducees, the party of Annas and Caiaphas, 240, 1453. — unscrupulousness of, 218, 1375. — were a Eomanising party, 218, 1375. 208, 1327. — at first favourable to the Baptist, 175, 1172. St.. Alban's, the ancient Verulamium, 21, 171. Salassi in Spain rebel, 82, 674. Salem, the site of, 184, 1209. — the modem Sheikh Salim, 185, 1209. Salome, sister of Herod, is wife of Joseph, 68, 565. — on dearth of Joseph marries Costobarus, 68, 567. — divorces herself, 81, 671. — calumniates the sons of Mariamne to Herod, 98, 768. — captivates SyUaeus, the chief minister of Petra, 100, 783. — holds secret intercourse with Syllaeus, 104, 808. — reports Antipater's cabal to Herod, 118, 876. — keeps a jealous watch over Antipater, 120, 888. — Hberates the chiefs imprisoned by Herod in the Hippodrome, 125, 916. — receives, on death of Herod, Jamnia, Azotus, PhasaeUs, and Archelais, 131, 951. See 125, 914. — bequeaths Jamnia, &c, to Julia wife of Augustus, 151, 138. — death of, ib. Salome, sister of the Virgin Mary and wife of Zebedee, 182, 1198. SCO — request of James and John, the sons of, to Jesus, 230, 1432. Salome, daughter of Herodias, asks the head of John the Baptist, 203, 1290. — marries Herod Philip, 204, 1296. — and on his death Aristobulus, 204, 1296. Samaria (city) given by Octavius to Herod, 76, 639. — fortified by Herod, 83, 681. Samaria (province) given on death of Herod to Arche laus, 130, 948. — on his banishment is governed by the Eoman procurator of Judaea, 146, 1012. — granted to King Agrippa, 271, 1619. — on his death is subject to the Eoman procurator of Judaea, 281, 1679. — outbreak in, under Cumanus, 293, 1759 et seq. — a city of, converted to Christianity, 258, 1543. Samaritans oppose Our Lord's progress, 222, 1394. — animosity of, to the Jews, 223, 1396. — insurrection of, in time of Pilate, 247, 1491. Sameas refuses the oath of aUegiance to Herod, 115, 867. Samorobriva, now Amiens, 15, 136. — Caesar holds a council at, 22, 179. Samosata, siege of, by Antony, 57, 501. — ¦ siege of, abandoned, 57, 505. Samothrace visited by Paul and Silas, 294, 1764. Sampsigeramus I , king of Emesa and Arethusa, 90, 727. Sampsigeramus II., king of Emesa and Arethusa, 271, 1624. Sanatruces, king of Parthia, dies, 2, 8. . Sanhedrim, number of members of, ib. — send to enquire into the pretensions of John the Baptist, 179, 1184. — power of, 232, 1440. — sat only by day, 233, 1441. Sanhedrims, Judsea divided into, 13, 116. 147, 1013. Sappbira, death of, 243, 1465. Sardes overthrown by an earthquake, 163, 1093. Sardinia, one of the people's or senate's provinces, 80, 666. Saturday. See Sabbath. Saturn and Jupiter, conjunction of, 108, 834. 110, 839. 118, 878. Saturnalia, 5, 38. Saturninus, C. Sentius, is prefect of Syria, 106, 817. — hears complaint of Herod against Syllaeus, 107, 829. — gives Herod leave to levy distress in Arabia, 108, 835. — sends Corinthus a conspirator to Eome, 113, 855. — sits on the trial of Herod's sons, 113, 857. — is courted by Antipater, 114, 865. — superseded by P. Quinctilius Varus, 117, 873. Saturninus, L. Volusius, is prefect of Syria, 144, 1000. Saul. See Paul, St. Sauromates, king of Bosphorus, 137, 966 a. Saxas, Decidius, a general of Antony and Octavius, 48, 412, 413. — proconsul of Syria, 50, 434. — escapes from the Parthians to Cilicia, 51, 440. — put to death by Labienus, 51, 441. Scaurus sent to Syria by Pompey, 5, 36. — goes to Judaea, 5, 41. — hears ambassadors of Aristobulus and Hyrcanus, 5, 42. — favours Aristobulus, 6, 44. — appointed to the command of Syria, 10, 85. — marches against Aretas, 1 1, 97. Scipio, prefect of Syria, 29, 241. Scodra, border town between Dalmatia and Illyria, 52, 457. 424 INDEX. SCO Scourging of Jesus, 235, 1441; Scribonia divorced by Octavius, 54, 473. Scribonianus, Furius CamUlus, conspiracy of, 274, 1640. Scribonius marries Dynamis, and assumes to be king of Bosphorus, 96, 755. — assassinated, 97, 761. Scriptures, Holy, a copy of, burnt in mockery by a Eoman soldier, 290, 1737. Sebaste, Elaeusa so called, 250, 1505. Sebaste, a city laid waste by the Jews, 343, 2011. Sebbeh, the ancient Masada, 52, 452. Sejanus, JSHus, accompanies Caius to the East, 136, 964. — appointed prefect of the Praetorium, 158, 1058. — rises in power, 162, 1084. — increases in power, 170, 1141. — at height of his power, 170, 1145, 1146. — is with Tiberius in Campania, 173, 1167. — great influence of, 177, 1177. — conspires against the emperor, and is executed, 215, 1353. — adherents of, prosecuted, 216, 1364. — co-conspirators of, executed, 228, 1417. Seleucia in Syria, the port of Syria, 166, 1111. Seleucia in Babylonia, annexed to Commagene, 7, 54. — revolts from Artabanus, 246, 1486. — outbreak against the Jews at, 273, 1631. — besieged by Vardanes, 275, 1649. 276, 1652. — taken, 276, 1652. Seleucus of Syria, first husband of Berenice, 13, 110. Senate, Eoman, provinces of, 80, 666. 88, 712. Seneca born, 148, 1022 a. — banished, 272, 1627. — recaUed, 289, 1729. — prsetor and tutor to Nero, 289, 1729. 300, 1790. — at Eome at death of Claudius, 302, 1805. — tries to check Nero, 303, 1808. — attends Nero in Campania, 317, 1870. — obliged to be present at the Juvenalia, 317, 1876. — withdraws from pubhc life, 326, 1920. — shuts himself up in his house, 334, 1958. — death of, 335, 1966. Sentinum taken; 49, 428. Sentius, Cnseus, prefect of Syria, 166, 1113. — • sends Piso to Eome, 166, 1117. Sepphoris taken by Herod, 56, 487. — taken and burnt by Varus, 129, 937. — fortified by Herod Antipas, 131, 953. Sepulchre, site of the Holy, 238, 1446. Sermon on the Mount, 198, 1267-70. Servaeus, Quintus, is propraetor of Commagene, 165, 1104. ServUius, admiral of Pompey, 6, 47. — sent by Gabinius against Aristobulus and Anti gonus, 14, 127. Sestius, Lucius, is consul suffectus, 86, 704. Seventy disciples chosen, 223, 1397. Seventy weeks, prophecy of, 238, 1444. Severus, procurator of Egypt, dies, 216, 1368. Sextilis called August, 106, 824. Sheaf-offering, called by St. John a high day, 239, 1447. — at what time observed, xxxvi. Shechem, or Sychar, site of, 187, 1221. Sheepgate, position of, at Jerusalem, 196, 1258. Sheikh Salim, the ancient Salem, 185, 1209. Shorthand, a kind of, invented by Maecenas, 107, 826. Sicarii, rise of, 308, 1834. — referred to by Lysias on the arrest of Paul, ib. — why so called, ib. Sicily, one of the people's provinces, 80, 666. SOH Sicima. See Sychar. Sidon taken by Pacorus, 51, 442. — deprived of Hberty, 90, 726. — has a controversy with the Damascenes, 228, 1424. Silanus, Creticus, is prefect of Syria, 155, 1046. ¦ — receives Vonones as a refugee, 162, 1078. — superseded by Piso, 163, 1090. Silanus, Caius, proconsul of Asia, accused, 169, 1140. Silanus, Marcus, commits suicide, 255, 1524. Silanus, M. Junius, proconsul of Asia, 98, 766. Silanus, M. Junius, the younger, proconsul of Asia, assassinated, 302, 1806. Silanus, Torquatus, put to death, 333, 1952. Silas appointed hipparch by Agrippa, 275, 1644. — removed, ib. SUas, or Sylvanus, sent by the Apostles to Antioch, 288, 1724. — remains at Antioch, 288, 1725. — accompanies Paul on his second circuit, 290, 1738. — is in Phrygia and Galatia, 292, 1747. — in Macedonia, 294, 1763-8. — scourged at Philippi, 294, 1765. — is at Thessalonica, 294, 1766 et seq. — at Beroea, 294, 1768. — remains behind at Bercea after Paul's departure, 294, 1769. — rejoins Paul at Corinth, 297, 1779. Silius marries Messalina, the wife of Claudius, 287, 1716. SUo left in command in Palestine by Ventidius, 55, 484. — treachery of, to Herod, 56, 486. — called back by Ventidius, 52, 496. Siloam, fall of the Tower of, 225, 1408. Simon, an insurgent in Peraea on the death of Herod, 129, 934. — put down by Varus, 129, 938. Simon, son of Boethus, made high-priest, 88, 715. — removed, 121, 896. Simon, son of Boethus, caUed Cantheras, high-priest, 275, 1643. — removed, 275, 1646. Simon, son of Gioras, gets possession of Jerusalem, 355, 2101. Simon, son of Camithus, high-priest, 162, 1085. — removed, 163, 1096. Simon (Cyrenian) bears the cross of Our Lord, 237, 1441. Simon Magus, a native of Gitton, 258, 1543. — induces DrusiUa to desert Azizus and marry Felix, 301, 1800 Simon, half-brother of Our Lord, 181, 1198. Simon Barjonas. See Peter. Simon the Leper, house of, 230, 1435. Sinnaces tries with Abdus to dethrone Artabanus, 244, 1472. Sinope taken by Lucullus, 1, 3. Sinorega, Mithridates flies to, 5, 32. Sion, the ancient High Town now so called, 358, 2126. Siphus taken by Antony, 51, 447. — retaken by M. Agrippa, 51, 449. Siscia, Tiberius winters at, 148, 1018. Sisenna sent by Antony against Aristobulus and Anti gonus, 14, 127. — contends for the kingdom of Cappadocia before Antony, 49, 425. Sisters of Our Lord, 181, 1197. 200, 1277. Slavery, cities sold into, 45, 385. Soemus, king of Ituraea Libani, 256, 1533. — death of, 289, 1727. Sohemus succeeds Azizus, as king of Emesa and Are thusa, 305, 1823. INDEX. 425 SOL Soldiers come to John the Baptist, 175, 1173. Solomon's Porch, discipleB assemble in, 243, 1466. Son of God and Son of Man, the titles assumed by Our Lord, 180, 1189. 236, 1441. Sophene subject to Tigranes, but taken from him by LucuUus, 3, 18. — given to Tigranes the younger as king, 5, 35. — annexed to Cappadocia, 7, 57. — given to Sohemus, king of Emesa and Arethusa, 305, 1823. Soranus, Barea, is proconsul of Asia, 336, 1977. — put to death, 339, 1990-1. Sorcerers expeUed from Eome, 68, 571. 162, 1080. Sosius left by Antony in command of Syria and CUicia, 57, 506. assists Herod in Judsea, 58, 508. — joins Herod at Jerusalem, 59, 519. — takes Jerusalem, 59, 521 et seq. — deHvers up Antigonus to Antony, 62, 528. — triumph of, at Eome, 68, 572. — takes the part of Antony against Octavius, 70, 584. — defeats Luc. Taresius, 72, 608. — defeated by Agrippa and slain, ib. Spain, disturbances in, 96, 756. _ L. Piso is prefect of, 171, 1156. Sparta honoured by Augustus, 89, 720. Standards, Eoman, agreed to be restored by the Parthians to Augustus, 86, 705. — actuaUy restored, 89, 725. Star at the Nativity, xxix. And 118, 878. Statianus, an unsuccessful Eoman officer, 65, 546. StatUius, Taurus, is prefect of the city, 156, 1050. Stephen, martyrdom of St., lxvii. And 252, 1510. Sroo Pao-iKi/cr), Sabbath proclaimed from, 178, 1183. Stoics encounter St. Paul at Athens, 295, 1772. Strabo the geographer, time when he wrote, 138, 968. Strabo, Seius, prefect of the Praetorium, 158, 1058. Straight Street in Damascus, 253, 1516. Straton's Tower (Csesarea) set free, 9, 81. — given by Octavius to Herod, 76, 639. — rebuUt by Herod under the name of Caesarea, 89, 723. See Csesarea. Struthion Pool, site of, at Jerusalem, 359, 2127. Suetonius, Paullinus, is propraetor of Britain, 323, 1905. Suevi, Vannius made king of, by Drusus, 291, 1743. — reign of, for thirty years, and expulsion, ib. SuiHus, P., is banished by Nero, 312, 1850. SuUa, a Eoman, calumniated by Tigellinus, 326, 1921. — executed, 326, 1922. Su/iirAripoSo-floj, sense of, in St. Luke, 221, 1390. Survey of Eoman Empire ordered by Csesar, 40, 343. Sycamine found only in Lower GalUee, 227, 1415. Sychar, site of, 187, 1221. Sychem. See Sychar. Syllaeus, chief minister of Obodas, king of Petra, 84, 688. — forbidden to marry Salome unless he became a Jew, 100, 783. — harbours the rebeUious Trachonites, 102, 794. 103,804. — meeting of, with Herod before Saturninus, 107, 829. — sails to Eome, 108, 832. — calumniates Herod to Augustus, 110, 840. — condemned to death, 1 10, 845. — returns to Arabia, ib. — plots against Herod's Hfe, 112, 854. — accuses Fabatus to Caesar, 113, 855. — causes Fabatus to be assassinated, 113, 856. — sails to Eome, 121, 892. TAE — put to death, 111, 845. 113, 856. Symeon testifies to Jesus being the Messiah, 118, 877. Syracuse constituted a Eoman colony by Augustus, 89, 720. Syria subject to Tigranes, but taken from him by Lucullus, 3, 18. — committed by Pompey to Scaurus, 10, 85. — under Philippus, 12, 101. — MarceUinus, 12, 103. — Gabinius, 13, 114. — ¦ henceforth becomes a consular province, 13, 114. But see 75, 627. — under Crassus, 18, 154. — Cassius, 23, 185-6. 42, 356. 45, 382. — Bibulus, 23, 190. — Scipio, 29, 241. — Jul. Sextus Csesar, 35, 302. — Csecilius Bassus, 38, 326. — Q. Cornificius, 39, 337. — L. Statius Murcus, 43, 365. — Saxas, 50, 434. — Ventidius, 53, 458. — Sosius, 57, 506. — L. Munatius Plancus, 66, 555. — Lucius Calpurnius Bibulus, 69, 581. — Q. Didius, 73, 611. — Messala, 78, 654. — M. TuUius Cicero (son of the Orator), 79, 660. — Varro, 85, 697. — M. Agrippa, 86, 700. — M. Titius, 99, 773. — C. Sentius Saturninus, 106, 817. — P. QuinctiHus Varus, 117, 873. — P. Sulpicius Quirinus, 132, 955. 146, 1012. — ordered to be taxed by him, 147, 1012. — under Censorinus, 134, 955. — L. Volusius Saturninus, 144, 1000. — Creticus SUanus, 155, i046. — Cnseus Piso, 163, 1090. — Germanicus, 163, 1089. — Cnaeus Sentius, 166, 1113. — L. Pomponius Flaccus, 167, 1128. — L. Arruntius, 241, 1456. — L. ViteUius, 242, 1462. — P. Petronius TurpUianus, 260, 1554. — Vibius Marsus, 275, 1647. — C. Cassius Longinus, 281, 1679. — P. Ummidius Quadratus, 291, 1746. — P. Anteius (nominally), 304, 1822. — Corbulo, 319, 1892. — Cincius, 331, 1946. — Cestius Gallus, 334, 1962. — Mucianus, 347, 2045. — Caesennius Psetus, 361, 2159. TABEENACLES, Feast of. attended by Our Lord, lix. And 208, 1330 et seq. Tabor, Mount, referred to by Our Lord, 199, 1269. supposed by some to have been the mount of Transfiguration, 220, 1381. Tacfarinas, end of war with, 171, 1151. Taiyibeh, the ancient Ephraim, 219, 1377. Tarcondimotus I. king of CiHcia Amaniensis, 25, 206. 28, 239. — is on the side of Pompey at Pharsalia, 31, 269. — an aUy of Antony, 71, 600. — slain, 72, 608. Tarcondimotus II. promoted to his father's kingdom by Augustus, 90, 727. — succeeded by PhUopator, 163, 1088. Taresius, Lucius, defeated by Socius, 72, 608. 3i TAB Taricheae taken by Cassius, 26, 213. — taken by Vespasian, 347, 2042. — given to Agrippa the younger, 304, 1823. T.irquinius Priscus accuses StatUius Taurus, 299, 1786 — prefect of Bithynia, and convicted of extortion, 324, 1907. Tarsians compelled to join Cassius, 45, 381. — oppose Tillius Cimber, the partisan of Cassius, 46, 396. — subdued by Lucius Eufus, who mulcts them and sells numbers as slaves, ib. — made free by Octavius and Antony, 48, 421. — how governed, 48, 422. — importance of the city of, 314, 1860. Taurus, Statilius, is accused of magic (semble Chris tianity), 299, 1786. Taxes remitted by Herod, 91, 737. 98, 767. — for support of Temple, 221, 1385. — remitted by Vitellius, 248, 1495. — by Agrippa, 275, 1644. Teddington, so called from being Tide-end Town, 21, 174. TeU-hum. See Capernaum. T<;\<&viov of Matthew the publican, where it was, 194, 1253. Temnus, a city of Asia, overthrown by an earthquake, 163, 1093. Temple, The, Beautiful Gate of, described, 240, 1452. — decrees for rebuilding, after the Babylonish captivity, xhii. — assailed and taken by Pompey, 9, 77, 78. — restoration of, designed by Herod, lvi. And 92, 738. — restoration of, begun, 94, 745. — in progress in time of Our Lord's ministry, 94, 745. 184, 1205. — completed, 336, 1978. 95, 746. — tax for support of, xlvi. And 221, 1385. — tax for, demanded of Our Lord, 220, 1384. — rich offerings in, 231, 1438. — western waU of, raised by the Jews, 324, 1912. — preternatural light in, 341, 2002. — siege of, by Titus, 359, 2140 et seq. — fired, 360, 2147 et seq. — on what day of the month, xxviii. And 109, 836. 360, 2149. Teron expostulates with and is racked and executed by Herod, 114, 862. Thamna, a city of Judaea, sold into slavery, 45, 385. — now Tibneh, one of the toparchies of Judaea, 147, 1013. Thapsus, battle of, 36, 312. Theatre buUt by Herod at Jerusalem, 81, 672. Theodorus of Gadara, the instructor of Tiberius, 112, 851. Theodotus, an imperial surveyor, 40, 343. Theodotus in Greek answers to Matthias in Hebrew, 124, 903. TheophUus appointed high-priest by ViteUius, 261, 1506. — was high-priest at the stoning of Stephen, 262, 1510. — and at the mission of Paul to Damascus, 252, 1515. — removed by Agrippa, 275, 1643. Theophimus, archon at Athens, 11, 98. Thermus, propraetor of Asia, 12, 105. Thessalonians, date of first Epistle to, 297, 1779. — date of second Epistle to, 298, 1780. Theudas, referred to by Gamaliel, was Judas, an in surgent in the last days of Herod, 124, 903. 243, 1469. — thought by others to be Matthias, ib. — and by others to be Judas, an insurgent after the death of Herod, 129, 933. Theudas, an impostor in the time of Fadus, 284, 1694. Thimnath, the ancient Thamna, one of the toparchies of Judaea, 147, 1013. Tholomaeus, son of Soemus, king of Ituraea Libani, 33, 286. Thrace, disturbances in, 96, 756. — Ehescuporis is king of Northern, 166, 1120. — Cotys, king of Southern, is put to death, ib. — Ehescuporis, king of, is kidnapped by Pomponius Flaccus and sent to Eome, 167, 1122. — Northern, given to Ehoemetalees, and Southern, to the sons of Cotys, ib. — Southern, given by Caligula to Ehoemetalees, 256, 1533. — P. VeUeius employed in, 168, 1128. — Ehoemetalees assists Sabinus in, 172, 1157. ThrasyUus, an astrologer in the time of Tiberius, 140, 980. Tiber, inundation of, 144, 999. Tiberias in GalUee built by Herod Antipas in honour of Tiberius, 173, 1163. — avoided by Our Lord, 194, 1253. — ¦ Herod Agrippa was sedile of, 217, 1369. — given to Agrippa the younger, 305, 1823. Tiberius, Claudius, father of the emperor, defeats the Egyptian fleet on the NUe, 33, 285. Tiberius, Claudius Drusus Nero (emperor), birth of 49, 426. — assumes the toga virilis, 79, 663. — sent by Augustus to Armenia, 91, 734. — visits Ehodes on his way back, 91, 735. — overthrows the Ehseti, 97, 758. — sent to Pannonia, 100, 780, 781 et svq. — victories of, there, 100, 781. — conducts the war against the Dalmatians and Pannonians, 101, 786. — marries Julia, 102, 798. — sent against the Dacae and Dalmatians, 103, 801, 802. — again reduces the Dalmatians and Pannonians, 105, 812. — proceeds to Gaul and crosses the Ehine, 1 06, 821. — is styled Imperator, 106, 825. — returns to Eome, 107, 827. — is at Eome on New-year's day, 108, 833. — proceeds to Germany, ib. — invested with the Tribunitian power for five vears 112, 849. J — again invested with it, 135, 958a. — 'sent to settle affairs in Armenia, but retires to Ehodes, 112, 850. — remains there seven years complete, ib. — attends the lectures of Theodorus there, 112, 851. — visits Caius at Samos, 138, 970. — hostility of LoUius to, 138, 970. — reconciled to Caius, 140, 979. — permitted to return to Eome, 140, 980. — invested with the Tribunitian power for ten vears 143, 993. • ' ' ' — adopted by Augustus as his son, 143, 994. — goes to Germany, 144, 995. — campaign of, in Germany, 145, 1004 et seq. — continues the war, 148, 1017. — winters at Siscia, 148, 1018. — continues the war, 149, 1023. — returns to Eome, 149, 1027. — sent to Dalmatia, 150, 1029. — sent to Germany, 151, 1036, 1037. 152, 1039 153, 1042. INDEX. 427 — decreed to have co-ordinate power with Augustus over the armies and provinces, 154, 1043, 1044. — Tribunitian power renewed to, 156, 1048- — succeeds as emperor, 158, 1054 et seq. — how the years of his reign were computed, liii., Hv. And 154, 1044. — procures assassination of Agrippa (son of Julia), 158, 1055. — at first refuses divine honours, 158, 1059. — is Pontifex Max., 159, 1063. — restores laws of treason, 160, 1065. — consul for a few days, 164, 1098. — enforces the laws of treason with rigour, 165,1106. — consul for three months, 168, 1129. — withdraws into Campania, 169, 1130. — returns to Eome, 169, 1139. — government of, changes for the worse, 170, 1144. — affects indifference at the death of Drusus, 170, 1147. — retires to Campania, 171, 1148. — finaUy retires to Campania, 172, 1159. — visits the continent, 173, 1161. — returns to Capreae, 173, 1162. — attended by the senate at Capreae, 173, 1167. — consul for the last time, 202, 1285. — at Capreae for nine months after death of Sejanus, 215, 1356. • — discovers that Drusus had been poisoned by Sej anus, 215, 1358. — orders Herod Agrippa to leave Eome, 171, 1147. — sails up the Tiber, 216, 1362. — comes near to Eome, 228, 1416. — returns to Capreae, 228, 1418. — devotes himself to astrology, 228, 1419. — appoints Caligula quaestor and his successor, 228, 1422. — visits Albanum and Tusculum, 242, 1459. — is at Antium at the marriage of CaUgula and Claudia, 244, 1470. — intrigues against Artabanus, 244, 1474. — retires to Misenum, 248, 1494. — death of, 249, 1500. Tiberius, son of Drusus, put to death by CaUgula, 255, 1522. Tibneh, the ancient Thamna, 147, 1013. Tigellinus, Sofonius, appointed prefect of the Prae torium, 326, 1919-21. — grows in power, 326, 1921. — goes with Nero to Greece, 340, 1994. — death of, 353, 2086. Tigranes is engaged in reducing some cities of Phoenicia, 1, 4. — interview of, with Appius, 1, 7. — is reconcUed to Mithridates, ib. — and refuses to deHver him up, ib. — war declared againstj by LucuUus, 3, 13. — takes Acre, 3, 14. — defeated by LucuUus, 3, 16. — loses his capital Tigranocerta, 3, 17. — stripped of great part of his dominions, 3, 18. — sends embassies to Phraates, 3, 20. — makes his submission to Pompey, 5, 33. — worsted 'by Phraates, 7, 62. — sends to Pompey for aid, ib. — and Phraates reconcUed, 8, 63. Tigranes, the son, is king of Gordyene and Sophene, 5, 35. — but deposed and led in triumph, ib. Tigranes, brother of Artaxias, is king of Armenia, 91, 734. — death of, 112, 850. Tigranes, a Parthian candidate for the throne of Armenia, 112, 850. 2. — soHcits the crown from Augustus, who finesses, 139, 974. Tigranes, the Eoman candidate, is king of Armenia, 319, 1886. — invades Adiabene, 329, 1935. — • besieged by the Parthians, 329, 1935. Tigranocerta taken by Lucullus, 3, 17. — taken by Corbulo, 319, 1886. — besieged by Moneses, a Parthian general, 329, 1935. Timagenes the sophist comes to Eome, 18, 150. Time, how reckoned by the ancients, 236, 1441. — how by astronomers, 236, 1441. 179, 1188. Timothy adopted by St, Paul, 290, 1738. — stays behind at Beroea, 294, 1769. — arrives at Athens, 294, 1771. — sent from Athens to Thessalonica, ib. — returns to Corinth, 297, 1779. — sent from Ephesus to Macedonia, 306, 1829. — sent from Eome to Philippi, 331, 1940. — left at Ephesus, 334, 1963. — sent for to Eome, 340, 1993. — date of first Epistle to, 334, 1963. — of second Epistle to, 340, 1993. Tiridates ejected by Phraates, and received by Au gustus, 77, 644. — pleads against a Parthian embassy at Eome, 86, 705. Tiridates, son of Phraates, sent by Tiberius from Eome to Parthia, 244, 1473. — accompanied by ViteUius to the Euphrates, 246, 1483. — crowned at Seleucia, 246, 1486. — expeUed by Artabanus, ib. Tiridates, son of Artabanus, appointed to Armenia by the Parthians, 275, 1648. — expelled by Corbulo, 319, 1886. — makes his submission to Corbulo, 332, 1948. — arrives in Eome, 338, 1987. — crowned by Nero, 339, 1989. — returns home, 339, 1992. Titius, an officer of Antony, slays Sextus Pompey, 66, 554. — deserts Antony for Octavius, 70, 585. Titius, M., appointed prefect of Syria, 99, 773. — Parthian hostages delivered to, 104, 810. — reconciled to Archelaus by Herod, 105, 816. — succeeded by C. Sentius Saturninus, 106, 817. Titus Vespasianus (emperor), born, 268, 1609. — employed in Britain, 286, 1709. — sent to Alexandria, 346, 2027. — goes to Ptolemais, 346, 2029. — sent to Mucianus, 347, 2044. — is present at the taking of Gamala, 347, 2047. — takes Gischala, 347, 2049-50. — returns to Caesarea, ib. — saUs to Eome to congratulate Galba, 350, 2077. — hears by the way of the death of Galba, and returns to Judaea, 352, 2083. — advances to Caesarea, 357, 2115. — reaches Jerusalem, 357, 2116. — encamps on Scopus, 358, 2118. — encamps before Psepinus, 358, 2120. — besieges Jerusalem, 358, 2121 et seq. — takes the first wall, 358, 2123. — the second waU, 358, 2124. — draws a waU of circumvaUation round the city, 359, 2129. — takes Antonia, 359, 2136. — orders the Temple to be fired, 360, 2147. — tries to extinguish the flames, but in vain, 360, 2148. — holds a parley with the Jews in the High Town, 360, 2150. 3i 2 428 INDEX. TIT — takes the High Town, 360, 2154. — quits the ruins of Jerusalem for Caesarea, 360, 2155. — visits Antioch, 361, 2157. — goes by way of Jerusalem to Alexandria, 361, 2157. — returns to Eome, 361, 2158. Titus, companion of St. Paul, is sent from Ephesus to Corinth, 309, 1836. — again sent from Macedonia to Corinth, 310, 1841. — goes with Paul to Crete, 334, 1963. — sent to Dalmatia, 337, 1981. — date of Epistle to, 334, 1963. Tmolus, a city of Asia, overthrown by an earthquake, 163, 1093. Toga virilis, time of taking, 79, 663. 130, 943. — taken by Tiberius, 79, 663. — by Caius, 120, 889. — by Lucius, 135, 959. Togodumnus, son of Cunobelin, 274, 1641. Tolistoboii, Dejotarus, king of, 6, 53. Toparchies of Judaea, 147, 1013. Tore, use of, in St. Matthew, 233, 1440. Trachonites rebel against Herod, and being defeated, are harboured by Syllaeus, 100, 783. 102, 794. — ravage the country of Herod, 106, 818. 107, 829. Trachonitis included in the grant by Antony to Cleo patra, 64, 537. — farmed out to Zenon or Zenodorus, ib. — granted to Herod, 85, 696. — to Herod Philip, 130, 950. — annexed to Syria, 240, 1454. — conferred on Agrippa, 250, 1503. Trajan takes Japha, 346, 2036. Transfiguration, 220, 1381. Treason, laws of, restored by Tiberius, 163, 1095. — stiU further strained, ib. — enforced with rigour, 165, 1106. 228, 1417. — Our Lord suffers for aUeged breach of, 228, 1417. 236, 1441. TrebeUius, Marcus, sent against the CHtae, 246, 1485. Trebonius, Caius, consul suffectus, 39, 334. — an adherent of Cassius, 45, 381. — put to death by Dolabella, 45, 389. Treviri subdued by Caesar, 19, 160. Triarius raises the siege of Cabira, 4, 23. — defeated by Mithridates, 4, 24. Tribute, Judsea made subject to, by Pompey, 9, 81. — by Cassius, 45, 384. — was not the money demanded of Our Lord, which was the Temple-tax, xlvi. And 220, 1384-9. Triers. See Treviri. Trinobantes, how bounded, 21, 174. Triumvirate of Octavius, Antony, and Lepidus, 44, 376. — renewed for five years, 58, 513. Troas visited by Paul and Silas, 294, 1763. — revisited by Paul, 310, 1839. 313, 1857. 337. 1981. Trophimus left by Paul at Miletus, 338, 1981. Troxoboris, rebellion of, in Cilicia, 250, 1505. Tryphon racked and executed by Herod, 114, 862. TurpUianus, Publius Petronius. See Petronius. Turullius, Publius, delivered up to Octavius and executed, 75, 624. Tuscus, Csecina, put to death by Nero, 340, 1997. Tutor, prefect of Cilicia, 307, 1832. Tyba, camp of Pacorus at, 25, 206. Tychicus carries the Epistles to the Ephesians, Colossians, and Philemon, 330, 1938. Tyre deprived of liberty, 90, 726. — borders of, visited by Our Lord, 207, 1318. — sends embassy to King Agrippa, 280, 1676. VES UNDEEGIEDING a ship, 322, 1899. Unleavened bread, Feast of, at what time ob served, xxxvi. Urbis Condita, the 725th year mentioned by Dion, 77, 646. YALEEIUS ASIATICUS dies, 286, 1711. Vannius appointed king of the Quadi by Drusus, 166, 1108. — expeUed, 291, 1743. Vardanes, son of Artabanus, 275, 1648. — defeats Gotarzes, 282, 1687. — comes to terms with him and retains the kingdom, 276, 1652. — takes Seleucia, ib. — attempts taking possession of Armenia, but threat ened by Marsus and desists, 278, 1664. — was king of Parthia in time of ApoUonius Tyanensis, 282, 1686. — slain by his subjects, 285, 1702. Vardanes, son of Vologeses, aspires to the throne of Parthia, 305, 1824. Varro, L. Licinius Muraena, conspiracy of, 88, 711. Varro, prefect of Syria, 85, 697. Varus, Pub. Quinctilius, prefect of Syria, 117, 873. — tries Antipater, son of Herod, at Jerusalem, 123,901. — returns to Antioch, 123, 90l. — has an interview with Archelaus at Caesarea, 128, 927. — goes up to Jerusalem and thence to Antioch, 128, 928. — returns by way of Acre to Jerusalem, 1 29, 936, 937. — suppresses disturbances in Judaea, 129, 938, 939. — returns to Antioch, 129, 940. — superseded, 132, 955. — destroyed with his legions in Germany, 150, 1031. — some captives taken by, are subsequently liberated, 291, 1741. — character of, 117, 873. Varus, Arrius, prefect of the Praetorium, 356. 2110. Vatican inclosed by Nero for horse-racing, 317, 1875. Veadar, the Jewish intercalary month, 342, 2003. Veiento, Fabrieius, accused, 326, 1918. Velleius, Paterculus, goes with Tiberius to Germany, 144, 995. — made quaestor, 148, 1017. VeUeius, PubHus, prefect of Moesia, 168, 1128. Ventidius appointed by Antony to command in Asia, 53, 458. — defeats and slays Labienus, 55, 481, 482. — recovers CUicia, Syria, and Palestine, 55, 483. — is bribed by Antigonus, 55, 484. — marches with Herod against the Parthians, 56, 496. — defeats them in Cyrrhestica, 57, 498. — sends aid to Herod, 57, 499. — marches against Commagene, 57, 500. — triumph of, at Eome, 57, 502. Veranius, Q., is legate of Cappadocia, 165, 1103. Vericus, or Bericus, ejected from Britain by Cuno- beUinus, 274, 1641. Verulamium, the supposed capital of Cassivellaunus, 21, 171. — taken by Caesar, 21, 176. Vespasianus, Titus Flavius, born, 150, 1034. — employed in Britain, 286, 1709. — hears Nero sing at the theatre, 336, 1973. — appointed to command in Judaea, 345, 2025. — arrives in Syria, 346, 2027. — ¦ marches to Ptolemais, 346, 2028. — takes Gadara, 346, 2031. — besieges Jotapata, 346, 2032 U seq. INDEX. 429 VES — takes it, 346, 2040. — returns to Acre, and thence marches to Csesarea PhUippi, 346, 2041. — assaults and takes Gamala, 347, 2043-7. — retires to Caesarea, 347, 2048. — takes Jamnia and Azotus, 347, 2051. — is at Gadara, 349, 2072. — returns to Csesarea, 350, 2073. — marches to Jericho, 350, 2075. — returns to Csesarea to prepare for the siege of Jerusalem, 350, 2076. — on hearing of the death of Nero sends Titus to congratulate Galba, 350, 2077. — advances on Jerusalem, 355, 2102. — returns to Caesarea, 355, 2103. — proclaimed emperor, 355, 2105. — at Berytus, 355, 2106. — at Antioch, 355, 2107. — at Egypt, 355, 2108. — sails for Eome, 357, 2112. — arrives in Italy, 357, 2113. Vestinus, Lucius, employed to restore the Capitol, 357, 2114. Vetus, Lucius, proconsul of Asia, dies, 336, 1975. Vindex, revolt of, in Gaul, 348, 2062. Vinieianus, Annius, conspiracy of, 274, 1640. ViteUius, Lucius, appointed prefect of Syria, 242, 1462, 1463. — threatens to invade Mesopotamia, 244, 1477. — ¦ accompanies Tiridates to the Euphrates, 246, 1483. • — returns to Antioch, 246, 1484. — subdues the CHtae, 246, 1485. — comes to terms with Artabanus, 246, 1487, 1488. — returns to Antioch, 247, 1490. — judges PUate, 247, 1492. — and deposes him, 247, 1493. — visits Jerusalem at the Passover, 248, 1495. — bounty of, to the Jews, ib. — removes Caiaphas from the Pontificate and appoints Jonathan high-priest, 249, 1496. — starts on his return to Antioch, 249, 1497. — ordered by Tiberius to make war on Aretas, 249, 1498. — goes to Acre, ib. — at Jerusalem at Pentecost, ib. — removes Jonathan and appoints Theophilus high priest, 251, 1506. — hears there of the death of Tiberius, 251, 1507. — returns to Antioch, 251, 1509. — succeeded by Petronius, 260, 1554. — regent at Eome in the absence of Claudius, 277, 1659. ViteUius, Aulus (emperor), born, 161, 1076. — sent to command in Germany, 349, 2070. — proclaimed emperor, 352, 2030. — is in Gaul at the death of Otho, 353, 2090. — visits the battle-field of Bedriacum, 353, 2091. — at Eome, ib. And 354, 2094. — retires from the palace in mourning, 354, 2098. — is slain, 354, 2099. Vologeses, son of Artabanus, 275, 1648. — becomes king of Parthia, 291, 1745. — expels Ehadamistus from Armenia, 293, 1756. — obHged to retire, 293, 1757. — called in by the Adiabenes, 298, 1783. — recovers possession of Armenia, 303, 1811. — retires from Armenia, 305, 1824. — is alarmed, and gives hostages to Corbulo, ib. — appoints Tiridates king of Armenia, 329, 1935. — resumes the war, ib. — comes to terms with Corbulo, 329, 1935. — • resumes the war, 331, 1946. ZOB Volumnius, an ambassador of Herod to Eome, 110, 844, 846. Volumnius, a procurator of Syria in the time of Herod, 107, 829. — sits on the trial of Herod's sons, 113, 857. Volusenus sent by Csesar to survey the coast of Britain, 16, 135. Volusius, Lucius, death of, 306, 1827. Vonones I. is king of Parthia, 141, 984. 161, 1075. — expelled by Artabanus, 161, 1077. — takes possession of Armenia, 162, 1078. — retires to Syria, ib. — tries to escape and is slain, 166, 1109. Vonones II. is king of Parthia, 291, 1745. — succeeded by Vologeses, ib. Voyage, length of time required for, from Eome to Judaea, 121, 894. 122, 899. 123,' 900. 251, 1508. 269, 1613. — from Eome to Britain, 20, 165. — from Eome to Ephesus, 24, 192-6. — - from Tarsus to Brundisium, 28, 238. — from Tarsus to Eome, ib. — from Eome to Greece, 295, 1773. WALTON-ON-THAMES, the scene of Caesar's pas sage over the Thames, 21, 174. Washing, a usual ceremony before eating the Passover, 232, 1440. Whitsunday answers to Pentecost, xii. WUderness, what so caUed, 178, 1182. Wye, Caesar is at, 21, 168. ^*TAO*OPlA, time of celebration of, 343, 2007. FAE, Jewish, 363. — Syro-Macedonian, 364. — Attic, ib. — Eoman, ib. Years, parallel, 369. — current, instances of, 127, 925. 141, 981. 143, 991. — the two kinds of Jewish, 342, 2003. Yebna, the ancient Jamnia, 131, 951. Yiitta, a city near Hebron, 110, 838. ZACCELEUS entertains Our Lord, 230, 1433. Zacharias, vision of, in the Temple, 109, 836. — prophecy of, 112, 853. — entered upon his office, when, xxviii. Zamaris, a Jew, settled by Herod atBathyra, 117, 874. Zarbienus, king of Gordyene, 1, 6. — put to death by Tigranes, ib. Zebedee, the husband of Salome, sister of the Virgin Mary, 182, 1198. Zelea, battle of, 35, 303. Zenodorus, or Zenon, farms Trachonitis, Auranitis, ' and Batansea, 64, 537. 85, 696. — deprived of them, ib. — farms also Paneas, 64, 537. — which is given on his death to Herod, 90, 730. — dies at Antioch, 90, 730. Zenodotia plundered by Crassus, 18, 155. Zenodoxus, a surveyor employed by Caesar, 40, 343. Zenon. See Artaxias. ' Zenodorus. Zerka Ma'in, the ancient Callirrhoe, 125, 907. Zeugma, the ordinary place of passage over the Euphrates, 22, 182. Zober, king of Albania, conquered by Canidius Crassus, 63, 535. LOUDON FKJHTED BY SPO T TIS WOODE AKD CO. NEW-5TBEET SQUABB i ERRATA AND ADDENDA. Page 13, no. 114. As to Syria being from this time a consular province, see B.C. 30, no. 627. „ 61, second column, top line, for "Dion, xlix. 23," read "Dion, xlix. 22." „ 63, no. 537, dele " (whom Antony also puts to death)." „ 75, no. 627, at the end add, " But see B.c. 57, no. 114." „ 78, no. 658, for "B.C. 70, no. 79," read "B.C. 70, no. 9." „ 109, no. 836, for " entered upon their office on the first day of the week," read " entered upon their office on the Sabbath." „ 110, no. 840, at the end add " (see a.d. 38, no. 1833)." „ 160, no. 1054, for "Armenius," read "Arminius." „ 244, no. 1479, for "a.d. 34, no. 1411," read "see a.d. 34, no. 1460." „ 255, no. 1525, for " see a.d. 62, no. 1936," read "see a.d. 62, no. 1935." „ 297, no. 1778, for "returns from Athens," read "retires from Athens." „ 301, no. 1796, to "Philo de Septen. o. 6," add "St' irSv Si rr\et6vav. Acts xxiv. 17." 304, no. 1822, to "see a.d. 50, no. 1746," add "a.d. 60, no. 1892." „ 305, no. 1824, at the end add "(see a.d. 54, no. 1811)." „ 319, no. 1890, for "see a.d. 32," read "see a.d. 39." „ 338, no. 1984, at the end add " (see a.d. 50, no. 1744)." „ 353, no. 2085, for "infra, no. 2110," read "infra, no. 2089." 353, no. 2089, at the end add "see supra, no. 2085," and "infra, no. 2092." 354, no. 2092, for "see supra, no. 2085," read "see supra, no. 2089."